ã€ŠPhantom Kid in the World of American Comicsã€‹


 Chapter 1: The First Notice Letter of Phantom Kid

    Chapter 1: The First Notice Letter of Phantom Kid

    ¡°On the night of the full moon, after the curtain of sunset falls, I will im the Stone of Destiny under the first rays of moonlight.¡±, Phantom Kid joined in!

    GCPD, the headquarters of the Gotham City Police Department, received an odd letter today, a provocative letter, to be precise.

    The paper was of premium quality, rough, like a piece of cardboard but far thinner than that. The text on the letter was printed on, so there was no way to tell by whom it was written through the handwriting.

    In the lower right corner of the text, there was a drawing of a cartoon head with a tall bowler hat and monocle.

    The Stone of Destiny is an alias for sapphire, one of the most precious stones in the world.

    Coincidentally, only three dayster, the Gotham City Exhibition Hall will be exhibiting the world¡¯srgest sapphire, the Adam¡¯s Star!

    It is valued at $170 million.

    And that day as well, concurrently, is the day of the full moon.

    From the contents of the provocative letter, it seems that a thief has taken a liking to Adam¡¯s Star. Obviously, he had nned to steal it on the day of the exhibition and sent a teaser to the police¡­

    You¡¯re kidding!

    No thief in the world would inform the police before stealing, unless he was a psychopath.

    This letter shed all the police¡¯s lights upon him¡­

    Jim Gordon, Commissioner of the Gotham Police Department.

    The security of the Adam¡¯s Star, the national treasure, was the sole responsibility of the GCPD. They have scheduled to deploy over a hundred police officers on site.

    However, right after receiving the letter, Gordon immediately pulled close to a tenth of Gotham¡¯s police force to take charge of protecting Adam¡¯s Star.

    ¡±Commissioner, would the number of men scheduled to the Exhibition Hall be a little too much?¡±, Aaron Cash said, right after he joined Gordon in his office.

    He was the one who had discovered and then reported the forewarning letter, although he himself had beenpletely dismissive of it.

    ¡±Aaron, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s been too quiet thesest few years?¡±

    Gordon¡¯s eyes were as deep as a tunnel, as if he was remembering the old days¡¯ catastrophes.

    ¡±Oh, dear Chief, why do you want me to think of Arkham¡¯s criminals, whereas they have all been defeated by Bat ¡­?¡±

    ¡±Don¡¯t say that name, he¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡±Okay, Chief, I won¡¯t say it. But what I must say is that Gotham has changed since that incident eight years ago, it¡¯s not the same Sin City it once was.¡±, Aaron said, with intent.

    ¡±I know, but¡­ this teasing letter makes me uneasy.¡±

    ¡±You think this might be another nutcase?¡±

    ¡±Aaron, you¡¯ve been through all that with me, you should understand that this city is never short of lunatics¡­ no matter how many years it¡¯s been quiet.¡±

    In this city where prosperity and sin coexist, no matter how shiny and bright the skyscrapers are on the outside, a dirty and dark alleyway exists behind them, even the GCPD is no exception.

    In the shadowy alley behind the Gotham Police Department, Mathison Fang emerges. A young man of Asian descent whose parents died young, Mathison is a twenty-year-old second-year student at Gotham University.

    He is our destined Phantom Kid.

    Yes, it was he who sent the teaser letter to the GCPD not long ago.

    ?All other viins have all kinds of talented great powers, why do I only have a thief¡¯s superpower??,

    Leaving the police station, Mathison thought, depressedly, as he was walking home.

    Ever since he has been transmitted to this world ten years ago, he was shocked to find out that this ce was called Gotham and there was a super-rich man with the surname Wayne.

    Just when he thought this was the DC universe, he saw some report that a legendary inventor, Tony Stark, had slept with another magazine celebrity¡­

    ?Good lord, DC is dangerous by itself, you had to add Marvel to it??

    ?Thanos dancing with Darkseid??

    ?The Infinity glove vs the anti-life Equation??

    ?I¡¯m afraid Earth is going to be rebooted infinitely!?

    ¡±If it was just Marvel, I could bet on the half who survived Thanos¡¯s fingers¡¯ snap, but with the presence of anti-life Equation, only death is expected.?

    After years of observation, Mathison was sure that he lives in a world based on the Marvel Cinematic Universe with some of DC¡¯s, all merged in a mess. Only, in this world, there was a Gotham but not a Metropolis: a Batman without a Superman.

    As for the exact number of other DC heroes who might still be in hiding, Mathison was not sure.

    Timeline wise, Gotham here is before the start of Nn¡¯s version of the Dark Knight Rises storyline, and, on the New York side, Stark has just announced himself as Iron man.

    The Great War in New York has far-reaching implications, but has little to do with Gotham and may not spill over into Gotham until the Age of Ultron.

    And so, Mathison has, still, long enough time to develop.

    Whenever he thought about how dangerous this world was, Mathison sighed that he was in the most miserable transmigrator in history.

    Everyone is granted some kind of ninjutsu, superpower, immortality, Kryptonian blood, alien magic¡­

    ?How about myself? Seriously, a thief system?!?

    ?I admit that being a thief is very pretentious, but what am I to do with it in this dangerous environment??

    ?What¡¯s even scarier is that this thief system did not grant him anything other than a newbie pack of smartass skills.?

    At first, there was not even a manual to exin to him how to use his powers, what their potential is, or how to unlock their full mastery.

    It was up to him to fully discover his skills and it took him ten years to do so.

    In the spirit of not wasting his skills, Mathison decided to be bold. Perhaps, his thief system would bepletely activated once he bes a Phantom Thief.

    Anywise, thesest few years have been quiet in Gotham, with super-criminals, such as the Scarecrow, all in the, and Batman who retreated into obscurity.

    Before Bane came to Gotham, there was not anyone in particr who was difficult to deal with.

    But currently, it is Gordon on his own against the existing viins.

    Consequently, there couldn¡¯t have been a better time than now for Phantom Kid to make his move.

    Three days passed, and it was finally the day Kid had announced.

    On that day, Gordon and Aaron arrived early at the Gotham City Exhibition Hall with a team of police officers, and were, then, surprised by the overwhelming crowds.

    What they saw was the Exhibition Hall gates packed with people, all held back by the dozen police officers who had been ced to guard at the entrance.

    It was not even yet the time for the museum to open¡­

    ¡±What the hell is going on here, why are there so many peopleing?¡±, Gordon asked, frowning.

    ¡±That¡­ I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±, Aaron also looked dumbfounded.

    Although the Adam¡¯s Star is so precious, it usually isn¡¯t so attractive to ordinary people. It captivates the attention of an exception from the upper ss.

    At a cursory nce, the entrance was blocked by more than 300 people, and this number is increasing by the second.

    One should know that it was only seven in the morning and the exhibition would not start until two in the afternoon. The event willst for twenty-four hours, until two in the afternoon of the following day, and it will not close halfway through.

    ¡±Could it be?¡±, a possibility suddenly urred to Gordon, ¡°these people couldn¡¯t be here for Phantom Kid, could they?¡±

    How was that possible? The GCPD hadn¡¯t announced this to the public, only the exhibition¡¯s staff and the police department knew about it¡­

    ¡±Look, it¡¯s him, Gordon!¡±, a scream of rm suddenly came from the crowd.

    And immediately, dozens of people pushed out from the crowd and surrounded Gordon and Aaron. The group of people, both men and women, some carrying cameras and others holding microphones, were obviously journalists from the mass media.

    As soon as they appeared, they began to ask Gordon questions, each with their own. Yet, the stream of questions thrown out didn¡¯t shock Gordon.

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, may I ask if you know the true identity of Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, may I ask if it¡¯s true that Phantom Kid ising to steal Adam¡¯s Star today?¡±

    ¡±I heard that you made an exception and mobilised a tenth of the GCPD¡¯s police force to protect the exhibition hall, as far as I know, the value of the Adam¡¯s Star does not seem to require such arge mobilisation of the police force.¡±

    ¡±The need to mobilize so many police officers against one criminal only urred eight years ago during the superviins¡¯ wave. Do you think that Phantom Kid will be another superviin in Gotham after eight years?¡±

    ¡±SHUT UP!¡±, Gordon yelled.

    The reporters¡¯ mouths were sealed with their eyes ring at Gordon.

    ¡±Before I can answer your questions, what I need to know is why do you know about Phantom Kid, and why are these civilians gathered here?¡±

    At his statement, the crowd of journalists looked at Gordon with strange eyes.

    ¡±Don¡¯t you know about Kid¡¯s letter? Last night, a person from Gotham¡¯s downtown found a teaser letter from Phantom Kid the thief saying that he would take the Stone of Destiny today.¡±

    ¡±The story has already gone viral on the inte. You wouldn¡¯t be unaware of it, would you?¡±

    The journalist who asked the question wore a duck-top hat that was pressed down low enough to make his face unreadable.

    Gordon turned to Aaron.

    ¡±Hey, sir, what are you looking at me for? Everyone knows I¡¯m not good at online socializing or anything¡­¡±

    Gordon: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2: Gordonâ€™s Suspicions

    Chapter 2: Gordon¡¯s Suspicions

    ¡±I don¡¯t want to be bothered with some stupid teaser letter circting on the inte. Aaron, take your men and dismiss this crowd, now!¡±

    Gordon felt a headache.

    What the hell was this Phantom Kid up to?

    Sending a provocative letter to the police station could be understood as an act of confidence, a signal that he was a supremely confident criminal who gave an advance notice to the police just to show off his high IQ.

    It has been eight years since an incident as bad as this one happened.

    But inviting the general public to witness him in the course of stealing?

    That¡¯s something even someone as crazy as the Joker wouldn¡¯t do!

    Gordon had a hunch that this thief might be one of the toughest opponents of his career, or, even maybe, the toughest so far.

    Based on Gordon¡¯s past experience, whatever this bandit¡¯s purpose behind spreading this news, he must not be allowed to achieve it. And since he wants the hall crowded, Gordon better empty it out.

    ¡±Hey! Commissioner Gordon, you have no right to kick us out, Gotham¡¯s Exhibition Hall is a public ce, and we¡¯re here for the show!¡±

    Seeing that Aaron had called hundreds of Gotham police officers behind him and was about to evict these reporters out, the duck-topped reporter immediately shouted.

    ¡±Well, well¡­ what newspaper are you reporting for, and why have I never seen you before?¡± Gordon immediately sealed the duck-topped man¡¯s mouth with a sharp gaze that startled him.

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, sir, you have good knowledge about the current situation. I have to suspect you¡­ not to mention the fact that your face has been hidden under the brim of your hat from the start. You don¡¯t want anyone to see your face, do you?¡±

    ¡±Hey! Commissioner Gordon, are you suspecting that I¡¯m that thief who¡¯s not right in the head?¡±

    After a moment of shock, the duck-topped hat guy snapped back to reality and immediately raised his head, revealing the face of a disheveled young man with stubble.

    ¡±My name is Eddie Brock, I¡¯m not a reporter from Gotham, but from the New York Daily Bugle, and here¡¯s my work ID.¡±

    Eddie pulled out his own credentials and handed them to Gordon and said quickly, ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make sense for a New York reporter to show up here, but the truth is I was just here on holiday and happened to learn about this.¡±

    The Daily Bugle is considered a rtively famous newspaper in the United States, and Gordon took the work permit and saw that it was indeed true, but he still did not rule out the possibility of it being forged.

    There was also the coincidental holiday that made Gordon even more suspicious of Eddie.

    Gordon winked at Aaron, who instantlyplied and called the Daily Bugle to confirm Eddie¡¯s story.

    Soon after, Aaron hung up and nodded to Gordon that what Eddie had said was true.

    It always felt wrong, but apparently, Eddie¡¯s suspicion has been cleared and Gordon had to apologise.

    ¡±Now that the misunderstanding is cleared up, there are a few things I have to say.¡±

    Eddie was open-minded enough not to countenance what had happened before, but instead showed a keen interest in the incident.

    ¡±Look, officers, I know that the peace of Gotham has depended on you over the years, and at the same time you would hate nothing more than to see a return to the chaos that existed here eight years ago.¡±

    ¡±So this strange thief, Kid, who hase out of nowhere has stirred up some of your memories and made you so anxious that you have to drive these innocent civilians in front of you out of the Exhibition Hall ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±Believe me, gentlemen, this decision is not only illegal, but it¡¯s even a bit stupid!¡±

    ¡±What do you mean?¡± At that, the grumpy Aaron immediately roared.

    ¡±I don¡¯t know for what reason Phantom Kid announced his ns to the public, but I do know one thing: stealing always happens when no one is around, otherwise, it bes robbery.¡± Gordon got his point across.

    ¡±You mean he did it on purpose, to mislead us?¡±

    ¡±Or else what? Oh yes, It¡¯s also possible that the so-called Phantom Kid is just a cover. Such a person might not even exist. It¡¯s just a joke, otherwise there¡¯s no way to exin something as ridiculous as a thief calling for an audience to watch him stealing.¡±

    ¡±More importantly, the teaser letters have gone viral in Gotham and there will be a steady stream of peopleing here, you can¡¯t chase everyone away, after all, this fair is essible to all Gotham citizens, not a specific group of people per se.¡±

    Gordon nodded, Eddie was right, it was true that he couldn¡¯t stop the people from attending the fair, it was just that he still felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    It was a bizarre instinct and Gordon really was unable to think of anyone who could steal Adam¡¯s Star from the gazing eyes of countless people in front of him.

    Even if Kid manages to blend in with the crowd, the amount of people in the hall would block all his possible escape routes, and get captured as a result.

    The police would simply have to guard all the exits tightly, so even a top thief like Catwoman would never be able to escape¡­

    No!

    There is another possibility!

    This letter Kid sent may be a n he faked, he¡¯s not stealing anything, his real intention is to gather people in the exhibition hall and carry out a demolition attack on them!

    That¡¯s the kind of crime that fits the people of Gotham!

    Eddie¡¯s heart tightened as he saw that Gordon had been deep in thought.

    ¡±I guess it¡¯s true that Jim Gordon¡­ is still hesitant to stop people from gathering here when he knows that the exhibition hall will never be closed because of Kid¡¯s warning letter¡­ ¡°

    Yes, this ¡°Eddie¡± is not Eddie, but Mathison in disguise!

    Of course, Eddie Brock is a real person, and it¡¯s also true that he came to Gotham on holiday and found out about the teaser letter by chance.

    But the real Eddie is probably still asleep in his own car¡­

    A reporter is the perfect identity to be able to ask the police all sorts of questions, including some of their set-ups, and not be suspected even if they don¡¯t get answers.

    As for why Mathison is spreading his teasing letter, ease of invasion is one reason, but more importantly¡­

    Wouldn¡¯t Phantom Kid¡¯s debut be a failure if there was no audience??

    ¡±You¡¯re right.¡±, Gordon sighed as he watched the number of civilians grow.

    ¡±Aaron, you lead the team and guard the main entrance for me, there is still a long time before the show starts, don¡¯t allow anyone to enter the hall during this time!¡±

    ¡±The only remaining exit from the exhibition hall, besides the main entrance, is a narrow back door, which can be guarded by just two officers.¡±

    Gordon instructed an experienced veteran officer before shouting at a young officer in the back of the group, ¡°Rookie, you follow too!¡±

    ¡±Yes, sir.¡±

    Mathison nced at the young officer. The rookie was probably a neer to the GCPD.

    A rookie at this time of year would most likely be John ke, the future Robin.

    ¡±That¡¯s right, including these reporters, no one is allowed to get in!¡±

    Gordon gave ¡°Eddie¡± a deep look, and Mathison saw a bit of doubt in his eyes.

    Even with the office¡¯s confirmation, Gordon was still unsure.

    ¡±I thought journalists had a lot of power in a free country, but as expected, the police arrangements can¡¯t be made public.¡±

    Mathison wasn¡¯t flustered, that was to be expected, after all, being a journalist had allowed him to observe many police officers up close¡­

    Gordon ignored the barking journalists and took hundreds of his men into the exhibition hall.

    Aaron remained at the main entrance with a team of police officers, in addition to the first dozen of security guards, a total of nearly 30 men.

    All with loaded guns, standing in a line blocking the entrance, no one dared toe forward.

    At this point, no one noticed that ¡°Eddie¡±, the journalist from New York, was missing¡­

    Once the entrances and exits had been secured, Gordon led arge force into the exhibition hall and set up a full defense line.

    John ke followed his colleague to guard the back door, a dark alleyway as usual, which is ¡®very Gotham-like,¡¯ one must say.

 Chapter 3: Welcome to my performance

    Chapter 3: Wee to my performance

    ¡°Man, the Chief is taking this one too seriously.¡±

    The long wait has been tormenting. After more than an hour, the senior couldn¡¯t help butin to ke.

    ¡°What kind of thief is this Kid, ha! I think this is merely a gimmick to tease people.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ke didn¡¯t understand what the senior said.

    ¡°Think about it, this jewelry exhibition is being funded by the Wayne family. We all know how reclusive and absurd Master Wayne is now inparison to his old days. So, I bet that, to advertise the show, it is possible that he¡¯d do something such as forging this weird teasing letter.¡±

    ¡°What good will this bring to him?¡±, ke asked.

    ¡°Whether the gem is actually stolen or used as a cover, Wayne¡¯s corporate reputation will be greatly affected.¡±

    ¡°Heh, rookie, one can never guess the ideas of those rich people.¡± The senior police officer chuckled, ¡°Oh, I have something urgent, I will be back once I solve it. I¡¯ll leave it to you here¡­ Although I don¡¯t think it is necessary to be so careful.¡±

    Closing the door with sheer force, the senior entered the exhibition hall through the back door.

    ¡°Waiting is really torturing. The opportunity has finallye.¡± Above the closed roof of the exhibition hall, Mathison stared down at ke¡¯s location, with a grin on his face¡­

    ¡°Peng~¡±

    ke, being only a new police officer, was alert in every task. He never misses any details. Although it was of very low volume, he still heard an unusual noise.

    It was like the sound of an object falling on the ground!

    The sound came from the corner of the alley and ke was immediately rmed. He put his hand on the gun by his belt and walked slowly towards the source of the sound.

    ke walked to the corner wall, first, paused for a second, then, suddenly took out his pistol and aimed, from behind the wall, ready to subdue the ¡°suspicious person¡± at any time.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    A stray cat jumped past ke¡¯s eyes and the long alley in front of him was empty.

    Having a sigh of relief, ke¡¯s tense nerves rxed, and he nned to return to his post.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he felt a sudden tingling in his neck and gradually blurred his consciousness.

    Before he plunged into darkness, ke took a nce at that shocking figure.

    It was a white outrageous figure, dressed in a snow-white suit with a retro British style, and wearing a white medieval top hat.

    The monocle with a triangr pendant matched with the backlight, making it impossible to see his face. Only the smirky curvature of the corner of the mouth was visible, giving people an elegant calm temperament.

    His white cloak was pping naturally after hitting ke¡¯s neck, giving a dramatic impression, as if he came out of a painting.

    It¡¯s Phantom Kid, Mathison!

    Mathison stunned ke, quickly tied him up, and sealed his mouth with tape to prevent him from sabotaging his actions once he is awake.

    ¡°Judging the time that has passed, the old policeman should almost be back¡­¡±

    Swiftly, Mathison took out the ropeuncher andunched it on the rooftop, and then tied the other end of the rope to ke.

    Pressing a switch, ke was dragged to the rooftop.

    The roof of the exhibition hall can only be reached by one elevator, and the elevator ¡°coincidentally¡± broke down a week ago, and,ter, due to the appearance of the notice, repairing the elevator has been postponed.

    On the rooftop, Mathison switched in ke¡¯s police uniform, put on a mask, then stood calmly at the back door.

    ke¡¯s figure is simr to that of Mathison. In addition, he is a neer to the police station; there is no better disguise than him.

    After a few seconds, the back door was opened again.

    ¡°Hey, rookie, nothing special happened during the time I was away, right?¡± The senior police officer returned to his post and smiled at Mathison, not realizing that the person in front of him was no longer his junior.

    ¡°I thought about what you said before, and I think it makes sense.¡± Mathison smiled back and smoothly adopted the role of a neer to the police station.

    In the past ten years, in order to exercise his ability to control facial expression, one can never guess how many nights Mathison spent with the corners of his mouth twitching, to only be able to execute his current stunt.

    ¡°Sorry, my stomach hurts, I think I am going to use the bathroom,¡± Mathison said, with expressions of pain and difort, covering his abdomen with both hands in pain.

    The senior police officer was stunned watching him.

    ¡°Yeah, you go in, I will take care of the watch.¡±

    With this feedback, Mathison immediately rushed into the exhibition hall. His acting is extremely smooth and natural.

    ¡°This kid should have upset his stomach, I guess he¡¯ll have to squat in the toilet for a while now.¡± The senior police officer shook his head and then continued to hold his post boringly¡­

    Mathison entered the exhibition hall and sneaked upstairs, avoiding patrol officers.

    Gotham Exhibition Hall has four floors, the first three floors have 17rge wings. However, on the fourth floor, there are only five.

    The Gem exhibition is arranged on the fourth floor, and it upies all five exhibition wings. Wayne corporate is rich and powerful. It can showcase thousands of valuable gems and Adam¡¯s star.

    Today, Phantom Kid¡¯s target is Adam¡¯s Star, on disy in the middle exhibition hall, on the fourth floor.

    Gordon has spread his police force, hundreds of police officers are firmly guarding the elevator entrance and main passage on the fourth floor.

    There are a lot of people in every exhibition hall. Especially the exhibition wing of Adam¡¯s Star. It was directly surrounded by arge circle of people.

    ¡°Hey, it is such arge crowd. I am so valued, although I am just debuting. Should I say that I am ttered, or that Gordon is a good fortune teller?¡±

    In the venttion tube on the ceiling, Mathison observed the police positioning and patrol method and studied the n of action.

    ¡°The Adam¡¯s star is vastly covered with bullet-proof ss. This is a bit troublesome. I don¡¯t have the equipment to break it forcibly. If I try to dismantle it, I won¡¯t have time¡­¡±

    After taking note of the situation in the exhibition hall, Mathison returned to the back door calmly.

    ¡°There is still a long time¡­¡±

    It¡¯s the summer of 2010, the moon usually rises around seven o¡¯clock, and that¡¯s when Mathison set himself time to deliver his blow.

    A bit of time passed, and, soon, it was sunset.

    Everyone knows that the previewed time of the letter ising. Will this ¡°Phantom Kid¡± who has never been heard of really appear.

    At this moment, the gem exhibition site is almost full of tourists, and thousands of Gotham citizens are in high spirits. They have not seen such a big show for a long time, so everyone ¡°cherishes¡± this opportunity.

    ¡°It is impossible to steal Adam¡¯s Star in front of such a huge crowd¡­¡±

    Gordon personally stood next to the Adam¡¯s Star booth and thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if these arrangements will make him give up his actions¡­ No, people who dare to release a notice to GCPD will never give up halfway through!¡± ,

    Looking out the huge transparent French windows, the setting sun on the horizon is almost invisible, and the night is about to wrap the earth.

    ¡°The previewed time ising, what will he do¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Gordon had no time to think about what had just happened, because after a sudden explosion, the power supply system of the entire exhibition hall was paralyzed, and the lights went out instantly.

    dies¡«and¡«gentlemen!¡±

    ¡°Wee to my first performance.¡±

    As everyone panicked due to the sudden power failure, a loud voice came out!

    Everyone looked at the ce where the sound came from, and then saw the most memorable scene in their life.

    Only near the floor-to-ceiling window facing the moon, a gorgeous and elegant figure appeared. Looking up, a bright moon was just above him, as if it was rising for this person.

    Faint moonlight shone through the ss on Mathison¡¯s body, allowing everyone present to see him, and it became the focus of the audience in one fell swoop.

    The white cloak floats up uncontrobly. Although his face cannot be seen clearly in the backlight, one can¡¯t help but think of what a handsome face is behind the lens.

    Kid, the Phantom, officially debuted!

    As stated in the notice, he appeared in the moonlight, and then he is about to take away Adam¡¯s Star!

 Chapter 4: Silver Wings in the Moonlight

    Chapter 4: Silver Wings in the Moonlight

    ¡°Under that night sky, he appeared quietly and immediately in front of us, his eyes seemed able to detect and pierce everything, showing a bold smile.¡±

    ¡°With a cloak and a top hat, and without any unnecessary movements, his face was covered with a monocle shedding its backlight. Although he cannot be seen clearly, one could notice how surprisingly young he is, maybe in his 30s, 20s, or even younger!¡±

    It has been many years since Jim Gordon first met Kid. To his shock, he recalled¡­

    ¡°Is that Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡°It should be! But why is he wearing white clothes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know that the clothes are obviously very old-fashioned, yet, they have an indescribable charm worn by him!¡±

    ¡°He is even more elegant than a British gentleman!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he looks so cool!¡±

    White is the most eye-catching color in the dark, and, at this time, many people have taken out their mobile phones to turn on their shlight shined on Kid. He was the spotlight of the audience. In these circumstances, Kid was hard to be missed out of the sight of the masses.

    ¡°The elegance of this thief is simply humiliating the police!¡±, said Gordon, with an extremely ugly expression.

    At the same time, he seemed insecure and unrmed. To Gordon¡¯s thoughts, this thief Kid is no more than an amateur.

    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet.¡±

    Mathison smiled politely, his voice seemed to have a magical power, and the crowd instantly stopped talking.

    ¡°I believe everyone has guessed who I am. That¡¯s right, I am Kid, guilty as charged. Today, I am here to take away Adam¡¯s star.¡±

    ¡°Stop the foolery!¡± A roar interrupted Mathison¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Your mockery is over! Phantom Kid, you are under arrest!¡±

    Gordon took out his pistol and aimed at Mathison and coldly said: ¡°This ce is surrounded by the police, there is not a single chance to escape!¡±

    ¡°Although you have not yet stolen any gems, spreading misinformation and sabotaging the power supply system through explosions are a crime. I hope you can reflect on the pranks you caused today in jail!¡±

    Both, the police on the scene and the ones hidden in the dark, moved at the same time while pointing their guns at Mathison.

    ¡°Pranks?¡±

    Facing such a dangerous situation, Phantom Kid didn¡¯t even flinch, as if all these pistols aimed at him did not exist. He was more interested in Gordon¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t have the habit of making pranks nor telling jokes. More importantly, who said that I didn¡¯t steal Adam¡¯s star?¡±

    ¡°You are making fun of the police. Are you even aware of the consequences?!¡±

    Aaron Kash¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins, and he couldn¡¯t at all wait to shoot the guy who dared to despise the police in front of everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Aaron.¡± Gordon patted Aaron on the shoulder, staring at Mathison calmly.

    ¡°Well, I believe you came for Adam¡¯s star, but it¡¯s a pity that it is now lying peacefully in the bulletproof ss behind me. There isn¡¯t a chance you couldy your hand on it.¡±

    ¡°Really, are you sure?¡± Mathison asked rhetorically, with a mocking curve at the corner of his lips.

    Hearing these words, Gordon¡¯s pupils shrank, and immediately, as he looked back at the ss cover, his face changed drastically.

    Adam¡¯s star, which was there a second ago, is gone!

    ¡°Chief Gordon, are you looking for this?¡±

    Mathison raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. There was a huge sapphire in his hand, almost as big as his palm.

    It was obvious that it was Adam¡¯s star, from the starlight sapphire¡¯s unique six-star line pattern!

    ¡°He really stole the Adam star, when?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s like magic¡­ No, it¡¯s PURELY magic!¡±

    ¡±How did he do it? Since the lights went out until his appearance, only ten seconds at most have passed¡­ The bulletproof ss cover is also intact. How is this possible! ¡°Gordon looked at Adam¡¯s star in Mathison¡¯s hand in disbelief.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that he has some sort of superpowers?¡±

    During this period, the New York war had not yet started, and there was no news of Superman. The existence of superhumans was still out of the public¡¯s sight. Batman and many criminals, whom Gordon knew well, had no supernatural abilities, so he was naturally shocked by such a suspicious act: the act of stealing gems through objects.

    ¡°I should have left after I got the gem, but this is my first performance. I can¡¯t bear to step down too quickly¡­ It¡¯s a pity that the police officers don¡¯t seem to want this stage to continue.¡±

    At this time, Mathison is like a magician who is unwilling to leave the stage, yet has to step down as soon as possible. He has no choice but to say goodbye to the audience.

    ¡°However, before I leave, I want to give you a small gift. Due to my time restrictions, I have not prepared enough. I hope none of you will dislike it.¡±

    ¡°Now, everyone here, please, close your eyes¡­¡±

    The youngdies closed their eyes obediently, in addition to most of the young people who were impressed by the thief¡¯s charm. Only the police kept staring at him intently, and a small part of the audience, who wanted to see what tricks Phantom Kid would do. .

    Mathison slowly raised his left hand and snapped his fingers again. At the same time, his right hand moved down a little, gradually, and a small sphere slipped down.

    ¡°WHAT!¡±

    Everyone who had their eyes open yelled out almost at the same time, because a strong light pierced their eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s a shbang! There are too many civilians here, don¡¯t shoot relentlessly! There is no need to panic!¡± Gordon shouted, quickly covering his eyes with his arms. He moved slightly faster than the others, but was still blinded.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a sound of broken ss. Although Gordon himself ordered the police officers to cease fire, he followed his instinct and fired a shot in the direction of the sound.

    Due to his experience, Gordon could swear that he heard the sound of a bullet prating flesh, but he was not sure which part of the body the bullet had exactly damaged.

    ¡°Agh! Sir, I was shot, can you cover me?¡±

    Wait, why is this Aaron¡¯s voice?

    shbangs in reality are not like the ones in games that can only blind for a few seconds. Powerful ones can even cause permanent blindness, even if you immediately cover your eyes. As a result, one¡¯s eyes will take tens of seconds to recover.

    The power of the shbang made by Mathison was not so powerful, its effect disappeared in about twenty seconds. At this time, Gordon happened to look at the French window where Phantom Kid was standing before. It was broken, and a st of wind was blowing in from the outside. Aaron fell by the window with one bloody right thigh.

    ¡°Aaron! How could it be you? How could you be there?¡±

    Gordon never expected that he would hit his subordinates, a feeling of guilt prated his heart.

    ¡°I heard the sound of the window being broken, and, impulsive, ran towards it. I didn¡¯t expect to be shot by the thief,¡± Aaron smiled bitterly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so useless.¡±

    For an instant, a confused expression wore Gordon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Aaron, it was actually me¡­¡±

    When Gordon was about to tell Aaron the truth, Aaron suddenly struggled.

    ¡°This is not the time to stay here, Chief, go after the thief Kidd!¡±

    This reply immediately released Gordon from his guilt. He immediately walked to the window and looked down, but he saw nothing, not even any traces of ropes or cranes.

    ¡°Look up, sir!¡±

    Gordon looked up, and he saw a white figure in the sky far away. Who else could be except Phantom Kod? As for how he flew, how could Gordon be unfamiliar with that device?

    Hang gliding! The end is even equipped with a propeller to stabilize the flight.

    More importantly, just like Phantom Kid¡¯s costume, the hang gliding wing is also white, as if it is to enable the police to see him more clearly. This is obvious mockery!!

 Chapter 5: Wanted Order No. 1412

    Chapter 5: Wanted Order No. 1412

    ¡°No, today¡¯s wind is very weak, and it is not enough to support a long gliding. That direction is¡­Splendid River! Phantom Kid, I have to say that you are really good, but you miscalcted the weather.¡±

    Gordon¡¯s eyes were firm, he ordered all the police, ¡°Everyone, head to Splendid River to hunt down Phantom Kid, quick!¡±

    ¡°Aaron, you are injured, just wait here for the ambnce. Meanwhile, you can help with the evacuation of the crowd!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sir¡­ by the way, what did you want to say just now?¡±

    Gordon: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Gordon led most of the police as he rushed out of the exhibition hall to pursue Phantom Kid. Only three or five police officers remained to maintain order and evict the people.

    In fact, there was no need to maintain any order, because no one was hurt in any way except Aaron.

    By this time, the audience at the exhibition has nowpletely recovered.

    ¡°Something is not right, didn¡¯t he mention that he will be giving us a gift, since it is our first meeting? How is a shbang a gift?!¡±, at this moment, a young girl suddenly wondered.

    ¡°No way, you trust what that thief said? I guess that he only mentioned the gift to trick us into closing our eyes.¡±

    On her side, a boy who seemed to be the girl¡¯s boyfriend appeared shocked. He turned to the girl and attempted to grab her head.

    However, his hand stopped in the air, as if it had been petrified.

    ¡°Toby, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­on your head¡­¡±

    The girl was so frightened by his facial expression, she carefully stretched her hand to her head and touched a long, thin object!

    She took it off and glimpsed at it. The two of them suddenly widened their eyes.

    It is actually a rose!

    There was also a note on it that rose: ¡°Beautifuldy, this rose is my gift. I hope you will like it, and I sincerely hope that you cane to watch my performance in the future. Phantom Kid.¡±

    The girl read word by word, with an expression of excitement on her face, and nodded vigorously after reading, indicating that she would not miss such a show.

    At the same moment, any woman who closed her eyes found a red rose pinned on her head, while men found a blue rose pinned on their chest. The content on the note is exactly the same.

    ¡°This is amazing! How did he do it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, everyone is asking the same question!.¡±

    ¡°Phantom Kid is so handsome, I have fallen in love with him!¡±

    The little girls have been swarmed with romantic ideas. They are impressed by Phantom Kid and have already be his fans.

    After a while, people left in joy. As for the stolen Adam¡¯s Star? No one cared about it!

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the ambncee yet?¡±, Aaron limped on one leg, stood up slowly, and asked the remaining police officers.

    ¡°Hey, sir, I think you¡¯d better not move.¡±, a young guy advised.

    ¡°I think that something is wrong¡­¡±, Aaron turned a deaf ear to the boy¡¯s advice, and murmured instead.

    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±, another police officer also asked.

    ¡°Remember, from the moment of the explosion and the power failure until Phantom Kid¡¯s appearance, no more than 10 seconds have passed..¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Ten seconds?! You must know that the unbreakable bulletproof ss that protects Adam¡¯s Star is one of thetest products of Wayne Enterprise. It is impossible to break it without professional cutting tools or, at least, sting it. And, to imagine someone cracking this thick ss in under ten seconds, that is unthinkable!¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that he didn¡¯t even break the protective ss, instead, he took the gem, as it appeared out of thin air in his hand. And, again, in only ten seconds, around 1,000 people possessed flowers, pinned on them and on the top of their heads¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, you tell me, how the hell did this happen?¡± Aaron exploded with an aggressive tone.

    The officers looked at each other as if they were looking for someone who could answer this question.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t believe that Phantom Kid can perform any actual magic. Maybe he is a clever magician who tricked us with these obscure illusions¡­¡± Aaron screamed, ¡°And the most suspicious thing is the bulletproof ss cover.¡±

    He went closer to the ss cover little by little, leaned down, and looked at the almost transparent cover. There was nothing inside.

    Aaron reached out and knocked on the ss cover, a crisp sound emerged and his face changed. As he began to knock around the ss¡¯ surface, his face started getting uglier.

    ¡°The current Aaron does not seem to be as grumpy as he has always been¡­¡±

    The guy who just advised him not to move, said strangely, ¡°Huh, I see you have been in the GCPD for less than two years. I don¡¯t know whether you know this, but Aaron was Gordon¡¯srade, they both served at the same time. Hence, Aaron was a senior police inspector ten years ago. He may seem usually grumpy, but he is actually shrewd.¡±

    ¡°Humm, I see¡­¡±

    Several people stood there in a daze, watching Aaron knocking on the ss cover. After a while, Aaron said with a solemn expression: ¡°Sure enough, the ss cover was reced!¡±

    Aaron picked up the bulletproof ss cover with both hands, lifted the cover from the booth, effortlessly. This meant that Phantom Kid could easily open the ss cover and steal the gem.

    ¡°Damn it, when did he change it?¡±

    ¡°No, the more important thing is that since he can change the ss cover, why not just steal the gem, rather, wait until now?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, maybe he just wants to humiliate the police!¡±

    The mystery has been solved but generated a more mysterious case.

    On Gordon¡¯s side, near the Splendid River, as he expected, the weather tonight was not suitable for long gliding. The closer Kid gets to the Splendid River, the closer he also is to the ground, until he plopped and fell right into the river.

    Arge number of police forces were docked on both sides of the Splendid River. The rescue team had already descended to the river, where it was difficult for Phantom Kid to fly his wings.

    Right at this moment, Gordon murmured ¡°Kid¡­ making such a lowly mistake?¡±

    ¡°Commissioner, we caught Phantom Kid! He seems to have passed out!¡±, the rescue team shouted, while they were dragging the human body to the shore. Gordon looked intently and found that it was indeed the white suit of the thief.

    ¡°Commissioner, you¡­e over and take a look, it is Phantom Kid!¡±, another one shouted, butpared to the cheerful shout before, the current shout held confusion and horror.

    Gordon frowned and ran over to see Phantom Kid¡¯s face, causing his subordinates terror.

    ¡°What, Aaron! How could it be you?¡±, the familiar words came out of Gordon¡¯s mouth, but Aaron, who was in aa, couldn¡¯t answer him anymore.

    ¡°Commissioner, he is merely in aa, his life is not in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°This is bad! Everyone, go back to the exhibition hall!¡±, if this is Aaron, then, who is the Aaron who fell on the ground after being shot?

    Gordon hurried back to the exhibition hall, but he found no one but the police he left behind.

    ¡°Where did Aaron go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chief, he just got in an ambnce and left.¡±

    ¡°Was he alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aaron wanted us to stay here. He said that you will be back soon, so we should wait for your instructions.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Aaron to betray me!¡± Gordon held his forehead and looked at the removed bulletproof ss cover; he understood everything.

    ¡°Now, immediately release a search warrant for Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡°Code¡­1412!¡±

 Chapter 6: Encountering Catwoman Halfway

    Chapter 6: Encountering Catwoman Halfway

    On an empty streette at night, a middle-aged man in a police uniform walked slowly, with a cheerful face, then turned into an alley.

    ¡°Your Excellency, after following me for so long, it¡¯s time to show up.¡±

    Confirming that there are no monitors in the alley, Mathison stopped.

    A rustling sound emerged, and Mathison turned around with a calm expression.

    A tall and hot woman in ck tights appeared in the alley.

    ¡°Catwoman?¡±

    Mathison noticed that the woman was wearing a mask with cat ears on, only the lower half of her face was exposed.

    He suddenly guessed her identity: Catwoman, Serena Kyle!

    ¡°You are a female thief, yet you dare to follow the police, are you trying to get caught?¡±

    Mathison gestured to pull out his pistol.

    ¡°You already said I was a thief, aren¡¯t you, poor Phantom Kid?¡±

    Serena looked cold.

    ¡°Interesting, how did you see through my disguise? I think the disguise is good enough, plus, it is impossible that you are very familiar with Aaron Kash, however, you still saw the minor differences.. hmmm¡±

    Mathison smiled slightly. Now that he is exposed, he faced her openly. He stretched out his hand to grab the cor of the police uniform and pulled it down. The entire police uniform was magically stripped off and immediately reced, with his white cloak dancing in the wind.

    ¡°Wow, you are really quick at changing your clothes. Among all the men I have seen, you are the fastest¡­ You also dare to steal things in such an eye-catching outfit, I really don¡¯t know if you are brave or stupid.¡±, Catwoman said, sarcastically.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, your disguise is really vivid. I can¡¯t see any ws¡­ I just happened to see someone knock that stupid old policeman unconscious and send him to the sky with those white wings.¡±

    Mathison realized, it seems that there is more than one person interested in Adam¡¯s Star. Only because the notice letter caused the police to pay special attention to it, it was difficult for Serena to get close to the exhibition hall.

    Maybe she wanted to see how the Phantom Kid, who had disturbed her, steals gems from such a herd of police officers, or she wanted to pick the gem from his own hands. All in all, Catwoman did not give up on Adam¡¯s Star. She has been monitoring the situation in the exhibition hall from a distance until she happened to see the scene of Aaron being knocked out.

    As long as it is not a mistake in his disguise¡­ Mathison is relieved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you wanted to steal that gem, but, unfortunately, my employer specified that he wants to get it, so, you better give it to me willingly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, beautifuldy, if I heard you right, you want this?¡±

    Mathison took out Adam¡®s Star that was in front of Gordon.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised by your cooperation, but do you think I am blind? I don¡¯t want this broken stone, I want the real thing hiding in your sleeves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kyle, although I am willing to dedicate everything to a beauty like yourself, Adam¡¯s Star is not among the list.¡±

    Mathison threw away the fake Adam¡¯s Star in his hand and then spread his arms out.

    ¡°It seems that speech won¡¯t be enough for you to give me the gem. And, I¡¯m the same. No one will give up 170 million dors just like that, right?¡±, Serena tilted her neck and said rhetorically.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±

    Mathison and Serena looked at each other, and the atmosphere instantly became serious.

    ¡°You are such a gentleman. I don¡¯t think you would beat a woman, would you?¡­¡±

    Halfway through her words, Serena stretched out her hand to her waist without warning, quickly drew a pistol, and instantly pulled the trigger. At such a close distance, Serena was confident that she could hit the opponent even with her eyes closed.

    However, just as Serena pulled the trigger, a ying card hit her wrist at a strange angle.

    ¡±Miss Kyle, your sneaky attack was a bit too much. Don¡¯t you think? ¡°

    Serena never imagined that a ying card would be so powerful, not only did her hand holding the gun deviate from its position, but even dropped the pistol under the pain!

    At the same time, Mathison approached Serena at an astonishing speed, and a hand knife shed at her neck.

    Catwoman deserves to be Gotham¡¯s most brilliant thief. The flexibility and agility of her body are really not much different from that of a cat. No matter how difficult the posture could be for humans, she can fluidly do it.

    Selena relied on the weak impact of a ying card hitting her wrist, took off on the spot, and side-somersaulted. The overall center of her gravity tilted to the right.

    When her body rotated to 180 degrees, Serena¡¯s head was almost against the ground, and her legs were slightly raised, mping Mathison¡¯s neck.

    Serena¡¯s leg hooked Mathison¡¯s shoulders for a second time. She took the next step, and Mathison fell down, while Catwoman just finished her somersault and squatted on the ground, with her right knee resting on Mathison¡®s chest.

    It¡¯splicated to describe, but, in fact, the whole action was perfected in only one second.

    ¡°Wow, Miss Kyle, you were so elegant just now, I think I can¡¯t help but be fascinated by you.¡±

    Although it seems that Mathison was subdued by Serena, he still maintains his humorous attitude.

    Serena was surprised, she had never seen such a man.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you don¡¯t wear a skirt but tights.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s angle of view just happened to be able to see a hidden part along Serena¡¯s thigh.

    Hearing this, Serena was very audacious, not as shy as ordinary women.

    ¡°That¡¯s really a misfortune, but you will never see the bottom of my skirt.¡±

    Serena put her hand into Mathison¡¯s chest and took out another Adam¡¯s Star.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, your skill is really bad, you are not suitable to be a thief. You better go to the circus, maybe, there, you can make some money.¡±

    After confirming that it is real, Serena nodded in satisfaction, stuffed the gem in her cleavage, and then kindly advised Mathison.

    ¡°At eleven o¡¯clock, the sniper on the building, 500 meters away, is also under your employer¡­ and he is not here to help you.¡±

    Serena¡¯s face froze, ¡°When did you detect that person? How did you know that he is not teaming with me?¡±

    Mathison didn¡¯t answer Serena¡¯s question directly, nor did he intend to get up.

    ¡°The location of the sniper.¡±

    ¡°Location?¡±

    ¡°If you take this alley as the centre, the sniper will cover three-quarters of this area from the ce where he is, but there are always dead ends. Doesn¡¯t this give me a chance to escape? This is obviously impossible, so I guessed that this escape route was not for me, but for you, Miss Kyle.¡±

    ¡°You are worried that you will be killed by the sniper, so you specifically ask them to leave some dead corners for you, otherwise you will not help them steal the gem, because, once you are exposed to the snipe¡¯s lens, you will lose your life. Am I right?¡±

    It is obviously a question, but Mathison said in an affirmative tone.

    Serena was shocked that Mathison figured out the n correctly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you really think I only have these two things, do you?¡±

    Mathison suddenly grabbed Serena¡¯s hand with full dexterity. Catwoman¡¯s entire body leaned forward unconsciously. She wanted to pull away. Only then did she find out that Mathison¡¯s strength was far greater than that of a male of the same size. She couldn¡¯t break free, hence, she was pushed to the ground.

    Phantom Kid¡¯s motor nerves are abnormally strong, not inferior to those of Catwoman¡¯s.

    With a swift movement from Mathison¡¯s body, the two opponent¡¯s swapped their positions. Mathison was, now, on top of Serena.

 Chapter 7: Red Magic

    Chapter 7: Red Magic

    ¡°Actually, I have always wanted to see with my own eyes what Catwoman, who¡¯s been wanted by the police for so long, really looks like.¡±

    ¡°After all, you really are my senior.¡±

    Mathison suddenly became curious and took off Catwoman¡¯s mask, revealing a moving face that looked very simr to a certain Hollywood actress in Mathison¡¯s previous life.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame for a woman as beautiful as you to be a thief, Miss Kyle..¡±

    Mathison returned her original words to her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you are stingy.¡±

    Serena curled her lips. She wasn¡¯t worried that Phantom Kid would hurt her. After all, she didn¡¯t feel any hostility.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Miss Kyle, I will ask you onest question, who is your employer?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know, even in our business line, we have our own principles, such as never discussing information about our clients.¡±

    Serena turned her face to the other side facing away from Mathison, not allowing him to stare into her eyes all the time.

    ¡°Well, it looks like you are a principled thief¡­ Then, do you know ¡®Bane¡¯?¡±, Mathison asked suddenly.

    ¡°Who is Bane?¡±

    Serena was puzzled by Mathison¡¯s sudden inquiry. She knew most of the wealthy people in Gotham City and was employed by them many times. This is precisely why her name is on the wanted list, yet she has not been caught by GCPD. However, she had never heard of the name ¡°Bane¡± and had no idea what Mathison was asking about.

    ¡°This expression and reaction¡­ she isn¡¯t lying!¡±

    While the expression on Mathison¡¯s face hasn¡¯t changed, deep down he pondered.

    ¡°Which means it¡¯s still quite a while before Bane shows up, but not too long¡­¡±

    Eight years ago, the Joker prosecuted Harvey Dent into the abyss of revenge. He was a bloody criminal with a sense of justice. However, Gotham could not ept the decay of their justice knight, Harvey Dent, especially since he was seen as the saviour of Gotham at that time.

    He strongly advocated the implementation of the ¡°Dent Act¡± to effectively fight criminals. Once Harvey Dent¡¯s image will copse, the Dent Act willpletely lose its effectiveness among Gotham citizens. The GCPD that finally had the chance to clean the mess caused by Gotham¡¯s criminals will never allow this situation to ur.

    So the police hid the truth about Harvey Dent¡¯s death, falsely iming that Batman had killed Harvey, and associated some crimesmitted by Harvey to Batman. And thus, the Dent Act became unbreakable due to Harvey¡¯s heroic sacrifice, while Batman disappeared.

    From that point, Gotham remained in a state of peace for eight years, thanks to Dent¡¯s act of course. Although ck markets trading couldn¡¯t have beenpletely stopped, it has changed from being rampant in the open to being hidden in the shadows.

    Gotham Went from being the city with the highest crime rate in the United States to a city with a medium crime rate, an improvement beyond belief.

    That is, until Bane had descended on Gotham, revealed the truth about everything, and almost led Gotham to its downfall.

    This whole event happened exactly eight years after Harvey¡¯s death, this year, except that Mathison doesn¡¯t remember exactly when.

    Mathison recalled that the prelude to Bane¡¯sing was when he hired Catwoman to go to Wayne Manor to obtain Bruce Wayne¡¯s fingerprints and use it to transfer Bruce¡¯s shares on the stock exchange.

    And now Catwoman says that she doesn¡¯t know Bane, which proves that Bane hasn¡¯t expanded his operations in Gotham, but it is estimated that he will reach for Serena soon.

    There were definitely a handful of rich people who wanted Adam¡¯s Star, but Mathison didn¡¯t care enough.

    ¡°It looks like I guessed wrong, Miss Kyle, then¡­ it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡±

    Mathison grabbed the cloak with his hand, flicking it, covering his bodypletely, and moving frighteningly fast. By the time the cloak fell naturally, the figure of Phantom Kid had already disappeared.

    At this time, Serena hadn¡¯t even recovered.

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t he take Adam¡¯s star?¡±

    Serena¡¯s heart was puzzled, was it because the ce where she had put Adam¡¯s Star was so sensitive that Phantom Kid had not taken it back out of some kind of gentlemanly manner?

    Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, it seemed that Phantom Kid was very young, so if you think about it, he could be a young bird who had never seen a woman!

    Serena thought in her mind.

    Hesitatingly, she put her hand in her cleavage and took out Adam¡¯s Star to examine it.

    ¡°Shit! This is¡­ a fake! But when did he swap it? Why didn¡¯t I feel anything¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Mathison went around a dozen blocks haphazardly and changed disguises three or five times before returning home in his original form.

    In the world of Americanics, even the cinematic universe is not to be taken lightly.

    As soon as he arrived home, Mathison quickly locked the doors and windows, then went into his bedroom and opened his system with great anticipation.

    Immediately, his personal panel appeared and a faint look of disappointment shed across Mathison¡¯s eyes.

    <b> Host: Mathison Feng</b>

    <b> Age: 20</b>

    <b> Identity; Phantom Kid</b>

    <b> Items: ¡®Phantom Kid¡¯s Complete Skills¡¯, ¡®Magic Mastery¡¯, ¡®Small Tech Prop Manufacturing Book¡¯</b>

    A panel with poor content, no beep, no instructions, noplex roulettes to im prizes, not even any tasks!

    The system had been like this since he had crossed over ten years ago, and Mathison had long since gotten used to it.

    When the system was first bound, he had imagined that it would tell him a marvellous story. It might be some kind of technological crystallization of a high civilization or a game to please some supreme being, however, it remained unchangeably static..

    Ever since, he had thought that he would have to wait until he became the Phantom Kid to activate the system, but nothing really happened.

    Over time, Mathison grew up, but the system remained the same¡­

    But wait!

    Suddenly, Mathison noticed that something had changed in the system panel¡­

    In the top right corner of the ¡°Host¡± section, there was a very small exmation mark that could easily be missed without close observation.

    When the exmation mark was clicked, the panel instantly became transparent and a new panel popped up.

    <b> Target Stolen: Adam¡¯s Star</b>

    <b> Treasure Value: C</b>

    <b> Difficulty: easy</b>

    <b>Magnificence Grade: B.</b>

    <b>Special Note ¨C Making more than ten people feel shocked is Grade D, more than a hundred is Grade C, more than a thousand is Grade B, more than ten thousand is Grade A, more than a hundred thousand is Grade S¡­¡±</b>

    <b> Final Evaluation: B</b>

    <b> Reward: Encyclopedia of Red Magic</b>

    It seems that as long as you steal treasures, you can get rewards.

    <b>¡°Do you want to im the reward?¡±</b>

    That was no need to ask, and Mathison clicked ¡°yes¡± without hesitation

    A thick and ancient book appeared in Mathison¡¯s hand, the cover covered with weird and mysterious patterns.

    This Book of Red Magic came from the world of ¡°Magic Kaito¡±. It is the magic of Akako Koizumi¡¯s family. Its main function is to temporarily control human emotions and actions. Other types of magic are also avable, but in small quantities.

    In the duel with Kid, it also showed simr effects to freezing time and space, so it¡¯s not as if Red Magic itself is weak. And really, at a B-level evaluation, there shouldn¡¯t be any Red Magic rewards; Even at A-level or even S-level, it is umon.

    However, the limitations of red magic are equally great. For example, you will lose magic power when you shed tears, the highest level of magic can only be used when it¡¯s full moon, offensive magic is rare, etc., which lowers the evaluation of Red Magic in the system.

    Open the magic book, and you will see packed spells covering the pages of the book. There are countless strange and puzzling patterns, and the text on the book is different from any knownnguage on Earth.

    Fortunately, the system had been ¡°kind¡± enough to imbue Mathison with the words andnguage associated with the spellbook, otherwise, it would have taken Mathison a lifetime just to trante the contents.

    Of course, learning how to use these spells and cultivate magic power is still something that Mathison has to figure out for himself¡­

 Chapter 8: Not 1412, but Kid

    Chapter 8: Not 1412, but Kid

    ¡°Hey, did you guys hear about this??¡±

    ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I see, you¡¯re talking about No. 1412¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that thief, 1412, he is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that he can change into someone else¡¯s appearance at will, in addition, that he can do magic!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he can even fly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! So cool!¡±

    ¡°You all got it wrong!¡±

    In the ssroom, three young students are discussing the most trendy criminal, thief No. 1412. The name is spread because Gordon¡¯s wanted order code is 1412.

    The heist of Adam¡¯s Star in Gotham is a timely event. It spread all over the streets overnight. ¡°Phantom Kid¡± became one of the most talked-about subjects among Gotham citizens.

    However, just as these students were talking about it, a divergent voice emerged from a girl with brown-red hair.

    ¡°He is not ¡°thief 1412,¡± his real name is Kid! Phantom Kid!¡±

    Next, the girl snorted coldly, bypassed the ssmates and sat in thest row of the ssroom. She took out herptop from her bag and then started typing on the keyboard quickly, no one knew what she was doing.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a freak. She sits all by herself in thest row in every ss, she never participates in any parties, and she only works with herputer all day long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Barbara is the number oneputer genius in the school. It¡¯s not surprising that she has a strange personality¡­ Moreover, she is not alone.¡±

    After Barbara walked away, several people began to whisper again.

    ¡°Hey, guys, it¡¯s not a good idea to speak in an ill manner of people behind their backs.¡±

    At this moment, Mathison appeared suddenly and said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Look, who is this here? It turned out to be Mathison Fang.¡±

    The boy who said Barbara was a freak cried strangely.

    ¡°I have to admit that I was wrong before. Barbara is not alone. After all, she still has you as a knight to apany her.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Kemper, I¡¯m not a knight¡­ I¡¯m just a magician.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are Mathison, of course, you¡¯re a magician.¡±

    Mathison stared into Kemper¡¯s eyes for a long time.

    ¡°Well, I give up, man, don¡¯t stare at me with that kind of eyes, I apologize, I shouldn¡¯t have said that Barbara is a freak.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Actually, yes!¡±

    Kemper is stunned, ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Remember this for me, it¡¯s Phantom Kid,¡¯ not ¡®thief 1412!¡¯¡±

    After leaving these words, Mathison left calmly and sat next to Barbara.

    ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with the two of them? Why are they so obsessed with Kid? It is clearly written in the newspaper that the thief is No. 1412.¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Phantom Kid is cool, too?¡±

    As soon as Mathison sat down, he heard Barbara¡¯s voice.

    ¡°From all the video data, we can see that the Phantom Kid has a lot of magic skills, it must be that you like him very much.¡±

    Barbara took it for granted. At this time, Mathison noticed that the scene of ¡°Phantom¡± stealing Adam¡¯s Star had been ying on Barbara¡¯sputer.

    There were a lot of reporters at the time, they were all present to film Phantom Kid¡¯s first show. Yet, during the whole process, almost all of these videos were confiscated and blocked by the police. Only two or three pictures were circting.

    Barbara¡¯s full name is Barbara Gordon, Jim Gordon is her father. ording to the plot, in the near future, Barbara will go to New York to study for a while, and then return to Gotham to be finally Batwoman and Oracle.

    Coincidentally, Mathison¡¯s home happened to be on the same street as Gordon¡¯s home. They often yed together since they were young, so Barbara and Mathison are actually childhood friends who grew up together.

    After Mathison transmigrated, his parents died prematurely. He hadn¡¯t even seen them, he still needed a normal school life. He could only do magic openly in the public. His ability to disguise and practice other Phantom Kid¡¯s skills were kept as a secret.

    So anyone who knows Mathison thinks that he is just a magic enthusiast.

    Barbara has a miraculous talent for hacking. She had been extremely good atputers since she was a child, and has now long surpassed herputer professor by a huge chasm of mastery, so much that not even the GCPD¡¯s web security wasn¡¯t enough to stop her from hacking into it.

    ¡±I didn¡¯t really pay much attention to Phantom Kid, so I didn¡¯t really know that he is a master magician.¡±

    ¡±¡­That¡¯s right, after all, we both know you can¡¯t hack into the GCPD database.¡±

    Mathison wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Is it really a good idea that you keep hacking into the police database? If your dad finds out about this, do you believe he¡¯ll actually arrest you and put you in jail?¡±

    ¡±You seem to care a lot about this Phantom Kid, I¡¯ve never seen you this attached to a criminal before, it¡¯s not¡­ like you¡¯ve been affected by someone¡¯s charm, is it?¡± Mathison asked with a smug look on his face.

    Suddenly, Barbara twisted her head to gaze at Mathison and said, ¡°Mathison, I¡­ feel that this Phantom Kid is very strange.¡±

    ¡±Strange?¡±

    ¡±Well, he gives me a very familiar feeling, as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere¡­ but I¡¯m pretty sure I don¡¯t remember anyone like him.¡±

    All these words have instantly shaken the heart of Mathison. After learning how to obtain the system reward, he was not in fear that his identity might be exposed. But, right now, his power is too weak, not much stronger than an ordinary person, it is best for him to just ignore it all for now.

    Such situations are better to wait until he bes skilled in Red Magic before he could really ignore ordinary police and military, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if he would be recognized then.

    ¡±You¡¯re probably overthinking it.¡±

    Despite the emotional roller coaster he is going through, Mathison still kept his poker face on, his expression hasn¡¯t changed much from the beginning to the end.

    ¡±Hee hee, that¡¯s true,¡± suddenly Barbaraughed in a goofy manner, as if she has just remembered something funny, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it, there were times where I even wondered whether Phantom Kid could be you.¡°

    ¡°Then, I thought about you, often enjoying peeking at girls in the shower and stuffing women¡¯s lockers with toy snakes, I say to myself, ¡®how could even you possibly be that ssy and elegant gentleman thief when you are always this mischievous!¡¯¡±

    Barbara covered her mouth andughed, as she started remembering all the times Mathison¡¯s caused such troubles.

    ¡±Barbara! That was years ago, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Mathison couldn¡¯t help to face the embarrassment, especially as he felt the eyes in the ssroom staring at him at the same time.

    As for peeking at a girls locker room? That was to observe the details of females¡¯ physiology for possible cross-dressing disguisester!

    As for stuffing toy snakes? It was to exercise his lockpicking skills. If he hadn¡¯t put anything there, he would have been treated like a pervert. But since he did so, people thought he was ying pranks!

    He did many many other things to hone his thief skills!

    Mathison was incapable of saying anything.

    Before he met Barbara, his impression of the Oracle was that she was very knowledgeable and cool. In reality, she is knowledgeable, but only in front of herputer, and, most of the time, she is a rebellious and sarcastic person.

    Just as Mathison was trying to rify himself, the lecturer entered the room, and everyone stopped talking.

 Chapter 9: The second notice letter!

    Chapter 9: The second notice letter!

    Wayne Manor, the ce where the richest man in Gotham lives. Its owner has once been a super yboy whom everyone knows, identically the same as Stark in New York City.

    Strangely enough, eight years ago, the super-rich man disappeared from the public. No one even knows for sure if he is dead or alive. And if it weren¡¯t for the announcement that Bruce Wayne had been missing for seven years in the past, I am afraid that people would have already held his funeral, with his corpse missing.

    Only one person knows what caused Bruce to be like this, and only one person knows that he was not a yboy, but Batman who protected Gotham.

    ¡°Master Wayne, are you in the room?¡±

    In a huge and luxurious manor, a grey-haired old man dressed as a butler walked to a bedroom with a meal in his hand and shouted.

    ¡°Master Wayne, you haven¡¯t eaten for several days again. With all due respect, people shouldn¡¯t destroy themselves, the body is what makes one human.¡±

    There was no response after several attempts of persuasion, not even a hint of a sound came out.

    The old man looked puzzled and put his ear on the door to listen, he confirmed that no one was even inside the bedroom!

    But it was clear that Bruce could never get out of his bedroom at this time, which means that¡­

    The old butler Alfred¡¯s face flushed with excitement at the thought, and he hurriedly took out the only spare key he had and unlocked the door. As expected, there was no one inside.

    A smile appeared on Alfred¡¯s face as he went to the piano and yed it seemingly in a casual manner, and the wall in front of him opened automatically to reveal the elevator behind it.

    It was the elevator to the underground bat cave!

    ¡°Master Wayne, it¡¯s been too long since you¡¯ve been down here.¡±

    Alfred walked into the Batcave to see a ragged-bearded Bruce, watching a video in front of the Baputer of none other than Phantom Kid¡¯s crime.

    ¡°Alfred, Adam¡¯s Star has been stolen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, everyone knows about Phantom Kid now, except that I¡¯m surprised you actually are paying attention to these things.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to concern myself with that, but ¡­¡­ Adam¡¯s Star is different.¡±

    Bruce¡¯s face showed a hint of determination for the first time in a long time, ¡°It is a gem that my father personally bought back in the days, and although it does not count as my father¡¯s legacy, I cannot let it be stolen just like that.¡±

    ¡°So, is ¡®he¡¯ing back?¡± Alfred suddenly asked.

    Bruce kept quiet for a long period of time.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    At Gotham University, Mathison remained until the end of ss, which was just about the end of the day.

    During the whole ss, Mathison noticed that Barbara hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off herptop screen. When the bell rang after ss, she picked up theputer and ran out of the ssroom aimlessly.

    ¡°I wonder what her reaction would be if she finds out that I am Phantom Kid.¡±, Mathison thought with amusement.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to send the second notice letter.¡±

    As for his target, Mathison looked at the news report on his phone that ¡°John Daggett, a veteran director of Wayne Enterprises, had acquired the Cat¡¯s Eye emerald, a priceless gem¡± and smiled in mystery.

    It has been a week since Adam¡¯s Star was stolen. And even though Phantom Kid was still the man of the hour, he will soon be forgotten if his face kept hidden for too long.

    The feeling of the limelight as a thief is really addictive, especially that feeling of ignoring thew and easily manipting a crowd to one¡¯s own will. Only those who have experienced it once will understand.

    Not to mention the fact that the only way to get more system rewards is to steal treasures, and maybe the more precious the treasure is, the harder it is to steal, and the better the rewards will be.

    In the future, there may be many chances of iming rewards.

    Thinking about it, if one day Mathison were strong enough, he would be able to sneak into Asgard and steal Gungnir and the Infinity Gauntlet from Thanos¡¯ hands¡­ But it will take an extensive amount of time to do this¡­

    Walking out of the school, Mathison ran into an empty alley, disguised as a middle-aged white-cor worker with amon face, and then headed for the GCPD.

    Inside the Gotham City Police Department, in the Commissioner¡¯s office, Gordon was pondering with his eyes closed, the sudden appearance of Phantom Kid had left him in an irritable mood.

    A week ago, he mobilized all the police forces to search the entire city. However, he couldn¡¯t even find any faintest sign of Phantom Kid, whose age and appearance are unknown.

    That night, the scene in which Phantom Kid pretended to be Aaron lingered in Gordon¡¯s heart. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t believe that ¡°Aaron¡± was fake.

    There are no ws in his appearance, voice, or manner of speaking. Phantom Kid¡¯s disguise skills really shocked Gordon and made him feel anxious.

    ¡°Sir, you have been sitting in your office sincest night. Your body will not be able to hold up if you continue this way.¡±

    Aaron walked into Gordon¡¯s office with a pot of coffee, an act that he shouldn¡¯t be doing, but anyone else would have been dismissed straight away as soon as they walk into his office.

    ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m just thinking about things.¡±

    ¡°Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡±Sorry, sir, there¡¯s something I have to tell you, Kid is certainly troublesome, but he¡¯s not nearly as dangerous as the criminals of the past. After all, he¡¯s just a thief, not a terrorist.¡±

    ¡°No, Aaron, It is not Phantom Kid himself that worries me.¡±

    Gordon shook his head.

    ¡±What I¡¯m worried about is when Phantom Kid keeps trampling on thew, ying the police like fools, and even exposing it all to the public¡­¡±

    ¡°How many people do you think will start imitating him? Once the number of people who no longer respect thew grows, a terrible storm will be triggered¡­¡±

    This is what Gordon was really worried about.

    Phantom Kid is very different from other criminals, he would not hide his criminal actions, instead, he would make it public and let the crowd see for themselves how easily he escaped from the police siege.

    After a while, people will question the police¡¯s ability to enforce thew, their ipetence will take hold and Gotham will be flooded with crimes.

    All the gangs that have been pinned down by Gordon for eight years will no longer repress themselves and there may be riots on arger scale than before!

    Hence, Phantom Kid is the only criminal who has to be arrested at all costs urgently!

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Aaron didn¡¯t know what to say. In his opinion, Gordon¡¯s description was too serious, but seeing the heavy look on Gordon¡¯s face, he kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put the coffee on the desk, old champ, I don¡¯t suppose I need to pour it for you.¡±

    Aaron ced the coffee pot on the desk and exited the door when he saw Gordon nod.

    After a while, Gordon felt a surge of tiredness and thought that he is indeed getting old. A decade ago he could have stayed up for days and nights, now he could barelyst a night¡­

    He got up and poured himself a cup of coffee, however the moment he picked the pot up, Gordon froze, staring dead at the table.

    He saw a white card lying there quietly, a clear cartoon head came into view¡­

    ¡°Sir, you have been¡­¡±

    At that moment, the office door was opened again and a man with a coffee pot walked in, and sure enough, it was Aaron Cash again!

    Gordon quickly stepped forward, grabbed the coffee pot in one hand, and then grabbed Aaron¡¯s face tightly.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Jim, what are you doing, I¡¯m not into this!¡±

    Gordon stopped and walked back to the desk without saying a word, his anger burning.

    Phantom Kid cane in and out of the GCPD freely, just likeing into his own house. This is a striking shame.

    Taking a deep breath, Gordon calmed himself down, knowing there was no point in going after him now. He picked up the card and examined it carefully.

    After reading the contents of the notice letter, Gordon¡¯s pupils shrank instantly!

 Chapter 10: The Iceberg Restaurant

    Chapter 10: The Iceberg Restaurant

    ¡±The fickle brothers are going to the end.

    By this time, the Twelve Trials had reached their second,

    When Selene cannot look far enough to see Helios,

    I shall listen to the call of the waves ande to snatch the cat¡¯s eye.

    See you soon, Phantom Kid!¡±

    Looking at the notice letter, Gordon read it word by word.

    ¡±Err¡­ if I¡¯m right, you¡¯re writing a poem?¡±

    Aaron asked with an odd look on his face, what is the deal with this letter.

    ¡±It¡¯s a new notice letter from Phantom Kid!¡±

    Gordon was deep in thought. It was clear from the content of thest notice letter that Phantom Kid was a man who liked to bite more than he could chew, only this one was more enigmatic than the first one, which was written in a direct manner.

    It¡¯s understandable, after all, no one would take him seriously if his first notice letter was so fancy.

    ¡±Who are the fickle brothers? What do the Twelve Trials refer to? What does he mean by Selene and Helios?? Is this from Greek mythology¡­ could ¡®waves¡¯ be a reference to the waves of the sea?¡±

    For a moment, Gordon felt dizziness in his head, remembering a certain criminal from the past who also enjoyed ying these puzzle games. Unfortunately, the person who had managed to solve the puzzle every time was now gone, which meant he was left to solve them on his own.

    The only certain thing was that in thest sentence, the ¡®cat¡¯s eyes¡¯ referred to the target of Phantom Kid ¨C the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald of recent fame.

    ¡±Aaron, call Mr. John Daggett, now, and ask him if he¡¯s received a simr notice letter!¡±

    Thinking of this emerald, Gordon immediately shouted at Aaron.

    ¡±I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary now.¡±

    At that moment, another voice broke into the conversation. It was ke, pushing his way through the door and saying in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Daggett has just called the police, iming that he has received a notice letter from Phantom Kid!¡±

    At these words, Gordon and Aaron looked at each other silently for a long time.

    Walking down Gotham Avenue, wearing his PM2.5 mask, Mathison manifested a refreshing smile. He had spent all day thinking up this notice letter, and, although it wasn¡¯t that difficult to solve, it was the first time to write a coded letter. He felt an inexplicable sense of achievement.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to see Gordon¡¯s detectives torturing their brains to decipher the code. Although it was a bit risky to sneak in the GCPD, sending out the notice letter had been efficient to spook the police. In addition to that, he is sure that Gordon is investigating everyone in the station at the moment.

    Sniggeringly, Mathison walked to a brightly lit spot, not many of which were found in Gotham at night.

    If there was a family in Gotham that could rival the Wayne¡¯s in power and wealth, it was the Cobblepots.

    Under the leadership of Oswald Chesterfield Cobblepot, the Cobblepots developed the illegal ck industry and formed thergest gang in Gotham, with a striking amount of power and wealth.

    At the height of its power, it could evenpete with New York¡¯s Fisk, but unfortunately, during the eight years since the Dent Act, the Cobblepot ck industry has shrunk many times over, leaving only a part of it hidden behind the glitz and mour.

    But the Penguin¡¯s power is still not to be underestimated. If at least four out of every ten crimes in the US are Fisk-rted, at least two of the remaining ones are rted to Cobblepot.

    In today¡¯s Gotham, Cobblepot is the only one who still has the audacity to run an underground operation, and their most typical venue is the Iceberg Restaurant.

    When Mathison pushed open the door of the prestigious restaurant, he was greeted by two young waitresses in tuxedos.

    ¡±Hello, sir, do you have a reservation and how many people are there?¡±

    Mathison didn¡¯t say a word.

    He walked straight to the cab next to the front counter of the restaurant, took out a ck umbre from underneath the cab then ced it upside down on the front counter.

    The waitresses were unsure and could only look at each other.

    The receptionist¡¯s expression, on the other hand, has changed, ¡°You guys go down and entertain the other guests, I¡¯ll take care of this one personally.¡±

    ¡±Interesting, it seems that the staff at the Iceberg aren¡¯t all right under the Penguin, at least on the surface this is indeed a normal restaurant.¡±

    The receptionist led Mathison towards the private dining area inside the restaurant, and along the way, Mathison noticed that both the lobby and the various private dining rooms were filled with people eating in the ce, and it didn¡¯t look like there was any criminal activity going on.

    But this was all just a facade, the real face of the Iceberg was actually Gotham¡¯srgest ck market exchange, only a few people knew the real way to get into it, and those who did were not normal people.

    After a while, Mathison was led into one of thest booths.

    ¡±This doesn¡¯t seem to be where I¡¯m going.¡±

    Mathison asked with yful eyes.

    ¡±Gentleman, before we send you ¡®there¡¯ again, we need to ask you to put this on.¡±

    The receptionist smiled slightly and took out an eye patch, her tone was quite polite and courteous, not at all like the attitude of someone in the ck industry,e to think of it, those in their line of work might offend any big shot if they are not careful, the kind of arrogant watchdogs in the movies are almost non-existent.

    At the same time, two powerful men in suits suddenly burst through the door and stood behind Mathison, one on the left and the other one on the right.

    ¡±Your boss is really cautious, or shall I say timid?¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s just a pity that this caution is a little too much, too much so that it seems to give an impression of cowardice¡­¡±

    Mathison was calm and even in the mood for a bit of teasing.

    ¡±Sir, please watch your words.¡± The smile on the receptionist¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

    ¡±The location of the exchange cannot be revealed, a rule you should not fail to understand.¡±

    ¡±That also depends on what goods I have to sell¡­ Wait, it seems to have run to you¡­¡±

    Only to see Mathison¡¯s left hand suddenly probing towards the receptionist¡¯s waist, and quickly drawing back before she could look back, a gem suddenly appeared in his hand.

    The moment she saw this object, the receptionist¡¯s face changed dramatically, only to see her staring at Mathison with a shocked expression, saying in disbelief, ¡°This is the¡­ Adam¡¯s Star? You¡¯re the Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡±I can¡¯t imagine that the recently famous Phantom Kid would originally look so mediocre.¡± The receptionist wondered.

    ¡±Huh~¡±

    A softugh was heard, and as soon as Mathison casually took off his jacket, his whole clothes magically changed into another outfit: the outfit of Phantom Kid.

    The two strong men behind him instantly took an offensive posture, ready to attack, because of Mathison¡¯s surprising action.

    ¡±It was indeed rude not to use my real costume before, but I didn¡¯t expect the Iceberg Restaurant to be built in such a prominent location on Gotham Avenue, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here if I used my original appearance.¡±

    The white cloak danced without wind, the backlight of his monocle flickered as Mathison ignored the threat behind him and gave a gentlemanly bow.

 Chapter 11: Marvie Brandon

    Chapter 11: Marvie Brandon

    ¡±Uh~ hahahahaha!¡±

    Suddenly, the receptionist burst outughing so wildly that those who didn¡¯t know her would think she wasn¡¯t one of Penguin¡¯s crew but just some fangirl.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, a gem as valuable as Adam¡¯s Star¡­ how dare you just show it to someone¡­ especially in the Iceberg restaurant?¡±

    ¡±If only you hadn¡¯t taken the gem out and instead obediently put on your blindfold and entered the Exchange room. Everyone in there is so professional, even the boss wouldn¡¯t have just grabbed the goods that others are trying to sell¡­ but, no, you¡¯re foolish enough to let us see it now.¡±

    The female receptionist¡¯s expression instantly became extremely wrapped with greed.

    Mathison couldn¡¯t help but sigh, it was a shame to see such a pretty face distorted.

    ¡±If I can offer Adam¡¯s Star to the boss, I can¡­¡±, at the thought, she reached out and ordered the two burly men.

    ¡±Deal with him! Snatch the Adam¡¯s Star!¡±

    The two burly thugs were well prepared, and as soon as the receptionist¡¯s words left her mouth, the two lunged at Mathison, yet were easily dodged by him.

    ¡±Trust me, you have made a foolish decision.¡±

    Agility is a must for a thief, he could even dodge a pistol bullet, let alone the fists of two punks with no training inbat.

    Even without the powers of the system, the transmigration itself has given him an extraordinarily strong motor nerve, which makes any physical training he performs twice as effective.

    After dodging the attacks of the two strong men, Mathison crouched down and threw a heavy sweeping kick.

    ¡±Pump!¡±

    One of the strong men fell down, and then Mathison rolled to his left, distancing himself from the other one, with an extra poker card already in his hand.

    ¡±The ace of spades, did you know that this card, apart from being the best, also represents-¡°

    ¡±Death.¡±

    The receptionist swore that the hand holding the card had not moved at all in her sight, but the card had suddenly disappeared, in the true sense of the word.

    Then, there was a slight ¡°poof¡± and she realised that the card had been stuck in the neck of the other buff man.

    No! Both of them had a card stuck in their necks, only that the one who had just been kicked down and hadn¡¯t gotten up yet was worse off because he couldn¡¯t stand up straight and had to remain in a half-crouch position.

    Because the two cards had cut perfectly into the carotid arteries of the two men, normally, by now, blood would have been spurting everywhere, but what was actually happening was that it was flowing very slowly.

    ¡±I advise you to stay still, otherwise you will die of excessive bleeding in a very short time, the kind of bleeding that cannot be saved.¡±

    ¡±This restaurant is beautifully decorated and I don¡¯t believe any of us would like to see it be covered in blood.¡±

    Mathison stood up and said in a gentlemanly tone.

    He wasn¡¯t in his civic form, and he doesn¡¯t mind killing someone, nevertheless, he certainly isn¡¯t the kind who would kill someone even if he could. After all, he was a thief, not a robber.

    What¡¯s more, in a dangerous world such as Americanics, being too nice would definitely get him killed.

    At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to just give the gems he¡¯d worked so hard to get his hands on.

    ¡±Well, I underestimated you, Phantom Kid.¡±

    The receptionist pulled a pistol from her belt, ¡°Hand over Adam¡¯s Star and I can guarantee that the boss won¡¯t take revenge against you for what happened today.¡±

    ¡±Oh, you¡¯ve had quite a change of attitude, how about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡±A bet?¡± The receptionist gasped.

    ¡±For a dor, I bet your gun¡­ has no bullets in it.¡±

    Mathison looked confident as if he was certain of what he was saying.

    How could the receptionist possibly believe such an absurd statement?

    Her finger pulled the trigger straight away.

    At that moment, an unprecedented silence fell over thepartment, because no bullet really flew off it!

    Mathison slowly extended his right hand, and in it was a magazine.

    ¡±It was that time!¡± Suddenly, the receptionist remembered that the Phantom Kid had previously probed his hand towards her waist, and it turned out that he had stolen her own magazine at that time, without alerting her.

    Such a terrifying hand speed¡­

    The receptionist was soaked in cold sweat, her grip on the gun unconsciously loosened, and the pistol fell to the floor.

    ¡±Well, can you take me to the Exchange now? And, don¡¯t even bother, just take me to your boss, the Penguin.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m here to do business, I don¡¯t want to ruin the peace.¡±

    Mathison approached the receptionist, reached out and lifted her chin, with his face close to her ear, and whispered softly.

    The young receptionist nodded shakingly, she had thought that a neer to Gotham like Phantom Kid would not dare to cause trouble on the Penguin¡¯s territory, but she was proven wrong.

    Then, the doctor from Penguin¡¯s crew was called over to save the two big thugs, and then, with her leading the way, Mathison made his way from the third box to the left of the current box. It had identical tables and chairs set up.

    The receptionist walked over to a wall and knocked lightly a few times and a secret door opened.

    To be precise, it was a lift and the Iceberg Exchange was located underground in the Iceberg Restaurant.

    It was not known how many meters deep underground but Mathison¡¯s rough estimate was probably over fifty meters.

    The structure of the exchange is actually very simr to the restaurant above, once inside it is an auction house that can hold hundreds of people. Most of the items traded here arerge quantities of illegally smuggled goods, including marijuana, ketamine, opium, bobbleheads¡­ and even a small amount of human organs.

    And only the really high-quality ck deals are carried out in a separate private room area at the back of the auction house, where the deals are just as diverse, there is only what you can¡¯t think of, not what you can¡¯t buy.

    ves, arms, intelligence, treasures, technology¡­ anything can be sold if you can find a buyer!

    ¡±The boss will usually only be in the private room and wait until he sees something he likes before making an offer. Here, we don¡¯t sell any goods, we leave it up to the guests to trade themselves.¡±

    ¡±And, of course, we don¡¯t offer any protection. If you are robbed or scammed, we don¡¯t care, you can settle your problem as you walk out of the Iceberg Restaurant.¡±

    The receptionist led Mathison to the Penguin¡¯s exclusive private room while introducing him professionally, her mental strength is so strong that she was acting as if the recent fight had never happened.

    ¡±Up ahead is the private room where the boss is.¡±

    She pointed to a dark doorway in front of her.

    ¡±Who the hell are you?¡±

    Mathison asked suddenly.

    ¡±What do you mean?¡±

    ¡±Interesting, such a low-grade receptionist shouldn¡¯t be acting the way you do, even if you are one of the Penguin¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m curious about your real identity.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s gaze flickered as he noticed the woman in front of him stiffened for a split second, something he wouldn¡¯t have been able to spot, if not for his own excellent eyesight.

    ¡±¡­ I¡¯m not a receptionist, I¡¯m just here to fill in for the day, and as for who I really am, you¡¯ll find out when you meet the boss.¡±

    ¡±Sure enough, so, prettydy, can you tell me your name at least?¡±

    ¡±Marvie Brandon.¡±

    Marvie said coldly.

 Chapter 12: Bruceâ€™s Curiosity

    Chapter 12: Bruce¡¯s Curiosity

    ¡±Marvie, is he the rumoured Phantom Kid who yed Gordon like a child and now came to offer me Adam¡¯s Star?¡±

    In the luxurious room, a short fat middle-aged man in a suit and ck bowler hat was sitting on a sofa with an umbre pinned in his hand, and like Phantom Kid, he was wearing a monocle, only without that magical backlighting.

    In total, There were only three people in this room. The Penguin was confident that no one would ever be able to break through here, maybe there existed one eight years ago, but never now.

    Even if there was, he¡¯d better run away quickly. No amount of bodyguards will be able to protect him in this ce.

    As for Marvie¡¯s real position, she was actually the Penguin¡¯s secretary. Mathison was genuinely surprised when he knew this.

    ¡±The infamous Penguin, I should say I am honoured to meet you.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s face beamed the same smile he always wore.

    ¡±I don¡¯t like to be called that.¡±

    The Penguin¡¯s face became cold.

    ¡±Then¡­ forgive me, Mr. Cobblepot, for my overfamiliarity¡±

    Mathison shrugged, unconcerned by the penguin¡¯s warning.

    ¡±Marvie, I asked you a question, why are you still frozen there up to now!¡±

    The Penguin turned his attention to thest person in the room.

    ¡±Boss, he brought Adam¡¯s Star with him.¡±

    Marvie walked over to Penguin and told him everything that had just happened, and as soon as he heard of it, his face became instantly gloomy.

    ¡±Marvie!¡±

    It was a low roar full of anger, and Marvie, who knew her boss¡¯s temperament well, cowered in fear.

    ¡±How many times have I told you that we are businessmen and that we never break the rules of our own territory!¡±

    ¡±No businessman would turn down his own customers!¡±

    The umbre in the Penguin¡¯s hand hit the floor with a heavy ¡°thud¡±.

    ¡±Robbing a customer of the goods he wants to trade? Do you have any idea how your actions could stain the reputation of the Iceberg? The biggest ck market in Gotham that I¡¯ve managed to build could be ruined!¡±

    ¡±Marvie, you¡¯ve been by my side for two years now, you should know what kind of punishment will follow.¡±

    At those words, Marvie¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were filled with horror.

    As Mathison watched, Marvie¡¯s end was probably going to be miserable, but he wouldn¡¯t speak up for someone who tried to shoot him.

    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that the Penguins actually valued their ¡°reputation¡±, which was ironic when you consider that even heroin sellers take the purity of their goods very seriously. All of them are ¡°professional businessmen¡± who demand quality,pared to some legitimate businesses.

    At first, Mathison thought the Penguin would turn on him, because a mere Adam¡¯s Star was not enough to make Cobblepot go desperate for it, in addition, there were many other goods traded here worth far more than the gem.

    Of course, he survived up to now due to his strength, if by now, he was killed by a shot from Marvie, the penguin would have merely given an order to get rid of his corpse.

    With this thought in mind, Mathison sat down graciously opposite the Penguin and ced Adam¡¯s Star on the middle of the table.

    ¡±Ah, Phantom Kid, I apologize for what just happened and also appreciate the fact that you chose our ce to trade¡­ So, what would you like to trade Adam¡¯s Star for, money? Gold? Or anything else?¡±

    The penguin immediately reverted his face to the one of a businessman, with a big smile on it. Though in this case, it was as ugly as it could be.

    ¡±I am in desperate need of a sum of money, the amount does not matter, and I trust that you, Mr. Cobblepot, won¡¯t make me a wild offer.¡±

    Although the market valuation of Adam¡¯s Star was up to $170 million, ck market transactions are not based on the normal price. Usually, the amount would be reduced by 20 to 30 percent.

    It is possible that an auction would fetch a high price, but the starting price would be much lower than the normal price, and the bids would vary from territory to territory.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much, more or less, the cash he is getting. After all, his parents had left him a lot of money, but he wanted to establish an exclusive base for Phantom Kid, and if he used his own family money he would be easily traced, so he had to use these unrecorded funds.

    ¡±Then, based on the market valuation, 170 million dors, as an apology for Marvie¡¯s rudeness earlier.¡±

    The Penguin lit a cigar and took a puff.

    ¡±Oh? Wouldn¡¯t you be losing a lot of money out of thin air then, Mr. Cobblepot?¡±

    Mathison couldn¡¯t believe such a good thing could happen.

    ¡±Don¡¯t overthink it, I¡¯m not in the business to lose money,¡± said the Penguin, a veteran of the business who could not see the suspicions of Phantom Kid, ¡°Someone in New York just happened to want the jewel at a high price, and guess how much he offered? A whole $200 million!¡±

    ¡±A little operation could have raised the price even higher, and if it weren¡¯t for this buyer, I honestly wouldn¡¯t have any interest in the gem itself.¡±

    ¡±But if you want to ask who this buyer is, then I have noment.¡±

    Mathison couldn¡¯t confirm whether the Penguin was telling the truth or not and had to choose to believe it.

    With the agreed price, the transaction was carried out straight away. 170 million dors was transferred to a virtual ount that Mathison had, opened in advance so that even if the transaction records were traced, no one would know whom it belonged to.

    Once everything was done, Mathison got up and left the ce, disguised as a middle-aged male in front of the Penguin, and then walked straight outside to the auction house.

    Penguin recognized that Phantom Kid could change his appearance at will and that it would be impossible to track him in the middle of a crowd.

    ¡±Phantom Kid? ¡­ What an interesting guy. Seems that Gotham will be lively again in the future, hehehehe~¡±

    Looking at Mathison on his way out, Penguinughed meaningfully.

    Meanwhile, in the Batcave underneath Wayne Manor¡­

    ¡±Master Wayne, there¡¯s good news for you.¡±

    Alfred came to Bruce¡¯s side with a newspaper in his hand.

    Almost every day this week, Bruce had gone to the Batcave, using his Baputer to search for any signs of Phantom Kid.

    For a month, Bruce has extracted and seen all the surveince records of the area around the Gotham Exhibition Hall, yet no clues about Phantom Kid were found.

    It was as if Phantom Kid had appeared out of thin air, with no absolute records of his whereabouts.

    He could not even find any suspicious person who might be Phantom Kid.

    This raised Bruce¡¯s curiosity; it had been a long time since he had been this interested in something.

    The newspaper that Alfred had just handed over to him had increased Bruce¡¯s interest even more.

    The headline of the paper read, ¡°A second teaser letter from Phantom Kid appears¡­ Is this coded teaser letter really from Kid?¡±

    <i> ¡±The fickle brothers are going to the end.</i>

    <i>By this time, the Twelve Trials had reached their second,</i>

    <i> When Selene cannot look far enough to see Helios,</i>

    <i> I shall listen to the call of the waves ande to snatch the cat¡¯s eye.</i>

    <i> See you soon, Phantom Kid!¡±</i>

    Looking at this mysterious teaser letter, Bruce showed a smile of triumph!

    Seeing this, Alfred smiled with relief¡­

 Chapter 13: The Deciphered Teaser Letter

    Chapter 13: The Deciphered Teaser Letter

    ¡±It¡¯s not easy to see your smiling face.¡±

    Alfred smirked.

    ¡±Huh, let¡¯s leave that aside for now Alfred, what do you think about this teaser letter?¡±

    Bruce chuckled lightly, he was somehow in a light mood these days, since Phantom Kid had appeared.

    ¡±Master Wayne, Phantom Kid¡¯s coded message is one of a kind, but it¡¯s still a lot worse than the Riddler.¡±

    ¡±Yes, those riddles Edward devised back in the day nearly pushed me to break my head.¡±

    Alfredughed happily, not just at Bruce¡¯s rare joke, but because he was finally willing to bring up a memory from the past.

    ¡±How many have been solved?¡± Bruce asked.

    ¡±No response or answer from the GCPD.¡±

    ¡±No, you know I¡¯m not talking about the police.¡±

    ¡±A good chunk, I guess, I only know the date, the location, and the target of Phantom Kid¡¯s crime.¡±

    Alfred said, truthfully, if it was a Riddler¡¯s riddle, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to solve anything.

    Bruce nodded, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s talk about it, maybe we¡¯ll both have different opinions.¡±

    ¡±Let¡¯s start with the easiest, he said he wanted to take the cat¡¯s eye, no doubt the target was the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, the most valuable emerald with the highest value in Gotham¡­ is the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald that Daggett auctioned off not long ago.¡±

    At this point, Alfred¡¯s expression suddenly became weird, ¡°It¡¯s not nice to say this, but, for a moment, I have to admit I was pleased to know that Daggett is the victim.¡±

    This was because, during the eight years, due to Bruce¡¯s seclusion, Wayne Enterprises had been declining. Especially that the negative annual revenue led to the displeasure of many of the board of directors, all of whom were shareholders in Wayne Enterprises. Thergest shareholder was Daggett, he was ambitious and wanted to take control of Wayne Enterprises but never had the chance.

    The secondrgest shareholder was Miranda Tate, a phnthropist and one of the few members of the board who supported Bruce, although her support turned out eventually to be fake¡­

    It was clear that Wayne Enterprises was down and Bruce, its isted owner, knew nothing about it, only Alfred saw some of what was happening to it.

    Bruce didn¡¯t care for Alfred¡¯s confession as he added,

    ¡±The Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald was housed in Daggett¡¯s private collection after it was bought by him, which is located at the southernmost tip of the ind of Lower Town, right next to the Antic Ocean. And since it¡¯s summertime, and the wind will be blowing from the ocean to the maind, the ¡°waves¡± mostly refer to the direction the waves are facing, which means he will somehow detour from the Antic to Daggett¡¯s collection.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s what Alfred had thought too.

    ¡±Thest thing is the date, and the first two sentences refer to the date.¡±

    Alfred affirmed, ¡°The ¡®fickle brothers¡¯ mean Gemini, and the ¡®second of the Twelve Trials¡¯ refers to the birth of Cancer, which means that Phantom Kid willmit his crime between thest day of Gemini and the first day of Cancer, which is June 21 to 22!¡±

    ¡±Only thest sentence, ¡®when Selene cannot look far enough to see Helio,¡¯ which I¡¯m not sure what it refers to.¡±

    Alfred sighed and said.

    ¡±Pah-pah-pah-pah.¡±

    Bruce apuded approvingly.

    ¡±Great, Alfred, so far you and I are on the same page, and as for thisst unexined sentence, I¡¯ve got a clue as to what it says about the exact time when Phantom Kid will strike.¡±

    ¡±In fact, the contents of this teaser letter are so simple that anyone who has studied Greek mythology will understand it at first nce.¡±

    ¡±Selene is known as the god of the moon in Greek mythology, while Helios is the god of the sun.¡±

    ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Master Wayne, isn¡¯t Apollo the god of the sun in Greek mythology?¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s the hard part!¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes were yful.

    ¡°Usually popr Greek mythology describes Apollo as the god of the sun, which of course he was, but as the sessor to Helios.¡±

    ¡±In Hesiod¡¯s Genealogy of the Gods, it is recorded that Helios was the son of the Titan gods Hyperion and Thea, the brother of Selene, the god of the moon, and Eos, the goddess of the dawn and that the gods in their line were responsible for bringing light to the world.¡±

    ¡±In this way, Selene is the moon and Helios is the sun, and the inability to look away refers to-¡°

    ¡±The moon and the sun are separated by another celestial body, a lunar eclipse!¡± Alfred said in surprise, but the next instant he rejected the exnation.

    ¡±No, ording to the Observatory¡¯s estimates, the lunar eclipse is supposed to happen on June 26th, which doesn¡¯t match the date on the teaser letter.¡±

    ¡±Exactly, so it doesn¡¯t refer to a lunar eclipse, which means it¡¯s not the Earth that separates the moon from the sun, but an artificial satellite!¡±

    Bruce cut to the chase.

    ¡±The time when the artificial satellite is located between the moon and the sun, which is nine o¡¯clock at night, is when Kid kicks off!¡±

    On the other side, Mathison was still unaware that his teaser letter had been deciphered by Batman, he is busy picking out his new base at the moment.

    With the 170 million dors in hand, Mathison first forged a series of identity documents for himself, which, of course, did not look like his real self.

    He then made his way to Wayne Real Estate, there was no way around it, it was hard to find anything in Gotham that Wayne Enterprises hadn¡¯t imed already.

    ¡±Mr. DiCaprio, may I ask what kind of property you need?¡±

    Mathison was dressed as he was on his ID, wearing a high-end suit that the young agent knew at the first nce that a big order might being in, and rushed over to talk to Mathison.

    ¡±I need a single-family home on arge lot with a quiet setting, preferably with little foot traffic. The price doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    At these words, the agent¡¯s breath caught, she felt that this customer¡¯sst remark was just too manly, she adored this kind of young and handsome man who was also rich¡­

    She pressed down her restless heart and introduced the finest properties to Mathison one by one.

    ¡±Look at this vi, it covers a total of one thousand square meters, the vi is over six hundred square feet, located at the southeast end of the diamond district, the environment is absolutely quiet¡­.¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, Mathison interrupted, ¡°Not in the Diamond District.¡±

    The agent had to switch to another vi.

    ¡±Does this one, with seven hundred and fifty square feet ofnd and five hundred square feet of vi space, located near the Robert Kane Memorial Bridge, meet your requirements?¡±

    The Memorial Bridge? There really weren¡¯t many people, and Mathison thought about it for a moment before finally shaking his head.

    The Memorial Bridge was on the East End, the most chaotic part of Gotham, where almost half of all crime took ce.

    Although the Memorial Bridge was on the edge of the East End, there was no guarantee that it would be bombarded one day.

    The agent frowned; she felt that this customer was very picky.

    Next, seven or eight vis were introduced in quick session, all of which Mathison rejected.

    ¡±Sorry sir, we are down to thest vi that meets your requirements, but I don¡¯t rmend that you choose this one.¡±

    In the end, thedy had to move that one¡­

    ¡±Oh? Let¡¯s see, a luxury vi estate, covering an area of seventeen hundred square meters, with a vi area of eight hundred and twenty square feet, four floors above and below, and a basement with a good amount of space, and a great overall decoration¡­ To be honest, looking at the condition of the vi itself, I like this one the best.¡±

    ¡±But this estate is located in the Edinburgh district.¡±

    The Edinburgh district was thergest industrial area in Gotham, originally nothing famous, but no one dared to settle there now because of an ident at a factory that had led to the birth of some viin. This factory is the famous ACE chemical nt¡­

    The agent was helpless, she was ready to be rejected again, she hadn¡¯t been able to sell any of the houses today and it looked like she was going to have to live a hell of a month again.

    ¡±I like this one, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

 Chapter 14: Everyone against Phantom Kid

    Chapter 14: Everyone against Phantom Kid

    The vi is just about fifteen kilometers west of the ACE chemical nt, and it is rare to see a human around the area.

    It was on the west bank of the Gotham River, not far from the Westward Bridge, which gave direct ess to the Berlin District. If you were brave enough, you could even cross to Arkham Ind, where the popr Arkham Asylum was located.

    Unwillingly, the agentdy had to take Mathison on a tour of the house.

    The vi was priced at just ten million dors, whereas in the Diamond District, a vi of the same size would have gone for at least forty million.

    Mathison was pleased with the setting, as the fence surrounding the estate was at least twice as highpared to any normal estate. He was told that it has been specially raisedter, making it difficult even for him to climb over with his bare hands. It provided decent security.

    The basement was built to serve as a nuclear-proof bunker, hence, could be used as a good refuge.

    Thus, the first stronghold of Phantom Kid was selected, where all of Mathison¡¯s training would be conducted in the future.

    The agentdy was dazzled when Mathison swiped his credit card and paid it all without a distinct reaction.

    The vi had been on sale for a long time, it was a kind of a burden in the hands of Wayne Real Estate. The documentation was processed very quickly. Within a few hours, all was finished and Mathison was ready to move in.

    Today is June 19, two days before the preview of the teaser letter and thest day to step in, which means that there is only one day left for Mathison to get ready.

    Mathison had ordered arge batch of strange and unusual materials, all for practising magic.

    Red magic was a type of magic that relied heavily on external objects, with curses, blessings, divination, alchemy, and magic circles making up 90% of the content of red magic. Spells that relied solely on one¡¯s own magic power were rare.

    Magic is a mysterious thing. From the time he got the Red Magic book, Mathison had been practising the spells written on it, achieving very slow results. The only magic he could release was ignition, one of the few spells that did not require the use of physical materials to release.

    Unfortunately, with his current magic power, lighting a candle was the best he could do.

    The magic talisman that Koizumi Akako could easily make would take Mathison a whole day.

    ¡±It¡¯s better to rely on the system¡¯s empowerment since it¡¯s quick. After all, I don¡¯t think that I can directly use my magic power.¡±

    Now was not the time to think about all of this. Once the gems are stolen, the rewards will be naturally known afterward.

    Mathison burned arge cauldron in the basement, added countless strange and exotic herbs to it, and dropped two sheets of paper into it.

    To make sure the operation was foolproof, he had to refine some magic charms.

    While Mathison was concentrating on making magic charms, the GCPD received another anonymous message iming to have deciphered Kid¡¯s teaser letter.

    The anonymous message this time included the full contents of the decryption.

    Gordon immediately ordered all the officers who were not on duty to move out and head for Daggett¡¯s private collection.

    ¡±That¡¯s right!¡±

    Gordon suddenly remembered the glider that Kid had put Aaron on earlier.

    ¡±Remember to call in three helicopters so his glider wings will be useless.¡±

    This time, he was determined to arrest Phantom Kid!

    Both the police and Wayne are prepared to confront Phantom Kid, and naturally, Daggett, who was his prey, is ready as well.

    ¡±Stryver, did you contact her?¡±

    Inside a luxurious presidential suite, Daggett asked his closest subordinate.

    ¡±Don¡¯t worry boss, she¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    Stryver nced at his watch before replying.

    ¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯m neverte.¡±

    Suddenly, a third voice emerged. Merely hearing the voice would make one think that it belonged to a sexy beauty.

    A woman who had entered the room at some point slowly appeared from the shadows.

    It was none other than Serena, who had battled Mathison not too long ago!

    ¡±Catwoman.¡±

    Daggett¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡±Oh, great Mr. Daggett, isn¡¯t it lowly for a social celebrity like yourself to meet a petty thief like me?¡±

    Serena asked cautiously.

    ¡±You¡¯re no petty thief, you¡¯re Gotham¡¯s thief master, so I¡¯d like to entrust you with something, an issue that only you can help me with.¡±

    Daggett said with a slight smile and a friendly face.

    ¡±Phantom Kid.¡±

    Serena knew who Daggett was referring to as the ¡®issue.¡¯

    ¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure as Gotham¡¯s number one thief, you don¡¯t want the rise of this weirdo above you.¡±

    Daggett said so.

    ¡±I don¡¯t mind taking yourmission, though, even if I already have a feud with him, you¡¯ll have to pay my fair price!¡±

    Daggett understood keenly that Catwoman had a conflict with Phantom Kid, but he didn¡¯t ask more.

    ¡±You will naturally like my reward, believe me, it is a reward that you can never refuse.¡±

    Daggett was so confident that Catwoman would not refuse his temptation.

    ¡±That thing you¡¯ve been looking for, it¡¯s in my hands right now.¡±

    Sure enough, at those words, Serena¡¯s eyes changed, it was a longing desire for the reward.

    But in an instant, she regained her coldness.

    ¡±No, as far as I know, the only one who could possibly make that is Lykin Data.¡±

    ¡±Right, hence, I bought thatpany.¡±

    Daggett said it confidently

    Serena bit her lip, knowing that Daggett held more shares in Wayne Enterprises than Bruce, buying Lykin Data was very simple.

    With such big news as buying apany, one could find a lot of reports about it via a casual check on the inte, one wouldn¡¯t assume that Daggett was attempting to lie.

    ¡±What do you want me to do?¡±

    Serena quickly got into character.

    ¡±Protect my gems and make Phantom Kid a big joke!¡±

    ¡±And surely,¡± Daggett said with a cruel smile, ¡°If you can kill him, that would be even better.¡±

    ¡±Sorry, I only know how to steal things, I don¡¯t know how to keep things from being stolen.¡±

    Just as Daggett frowned, Serena turned the tables and said, ¡°But I would be more than happy to ept thattter proposition.¡±

    The thought of being unwittingly taken advantage of that day, and not getting Adam¡¯s Star, made Catwoman¡¯s customer very unhappy.

    ¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the skill of my good hands, I¡¯m afraid I would have died, back then!¡±

    How could Serena not hold a grudge against Phantom Kid?

    ¡±If you continue with that high profile style, sooner orter, you¡¯re going to get into a lot of trouble. And when you¡¯ve offended the police, the mob, and the rich, there will be no ce for you in Gotham, Kid.¡±

    Serena mocked in her mind.

    At this point, Daggett and Serena had a sort of an agreement, and then Catwoman disappeared into the shadows.

    Although Mathison had nowmitted only one crime, the eyes of Gotham¡¯s authorities were all fixed on him.

    With just the second teaser letter bringing together Catwoman, the GCPD, and Batman, it will be far more difficult for Mathison to steal the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald than it had been for Adam¡¯s Star.

    At noon on June 21, after a full day and night of refining, Mathison finally finished the two magic charms.

    ¡±With this, I¡¯m inplete control!¡±

    Mathison wiped the sweat from his face, revealing a delighted expression.

 Chapter 15: The Self-Cultivation of Phantom Kid

    Chapter 15: The Self-Cultivation of Phantom Kid

    Downtown Ind is the southernmost area of Gotham City, and thergest indpared to Uptown Ind and Midtown Ind, with the Antic Ocean just within its reach.

    Luxurious and exquisitely, Daggett¡¯s private collection hall is built on the south shore of Downtown Ind, right next to the ocean.

    There are many sea-view houses and vis, but Daggett on the other hand has a sea-view estate!

    God knows why Daggett decided to ce his goods in a hall situated on the beach, wasn¡¯t he afraid of humidity?

    Obviously, he might have learnt this behaviour from the most wealthy man of New York, otherwise, it is hard to believe that there exists such an idiot who doesn¡¯t know how to spend his money.

    In fact, not even Gotham¡¯s most absurd businessman, Wayne, could have done this.

    With his hall being Kid¡¯s target, Daggett¡¯s private beach extended for five kilometres, human presence was extremely minimal there, and all audiences who heard the news and arrived would have to stay away.

    What¡¯s more, it was difficult for Mathison to blend in with the venue in his disguise as a citizen from the general public. As a result, the difficulty of stealing was much higher thanst time.

    And so, the first problem he was facing is what¡¯s the way to sneak into Daggett¡¯s collection.

    At noon, Mathison switched his appearance to the one of DiCaprio when he bought the vi, and headed in a taxi Downtown.

    In the hot sun, he observed every street Downtown.

    How does one be apetent thief?

    Good disguise? Surprising speed? Lock picking techniques that crack locks in seconds?

    None of the above!

    The most important thing for a master thief is to be familiar with his surroundings well enough to ensure that he can easily lose his pursuers if he is spotted, but also to be able to n a course of action that is in his best interests.

    A master thief has aplete n, from picking a target to choosing a date, to infiltrate, and then escape, all in one smooth set of steps.

    Therefore, before making a move, one must be familiar with the whole area, anticipate the possible police patrols, and calcte the timing of the operation, without making a single mistake.

    And all this requires stepping on the spot.

    As the kleptomaniac he was, Mathison thought he was well-trained enough to do so. And this part of analysing the environment was, of course, important.

    Unlike ordinary thieves, Phantom Kid never needs to put in the effort to think about the time the police areing and how to get around them. With the existence of the teaser letter, the police have already arranged a of heaven and earth at the target location.

    There are pros and cons to everything, and while a teaser letter may reveal the ns of Phantom Kid, it does as well reveal the police¡¯s ns.

    The police, who knew what Mathison was trying to steal, could not have spare police manpower to stop him at the major roads. It is either because they were not strong enough or for the sake of honour.

    After buying a tourist map of the ind, he rented a car and went around the city for about three hours. He figured out the main traffic routes, dark alleys, which were well-hidden and hard to find.

    ¡±As well as being close to the Antic Ocean, Downtown Ind also has the Gotham River running through it. This river separates Downtown Ind from Midtown Ind, again, the only route connecting the tworge inds¡­ If you follow the Gotham River north into the Merchant River Basin, you can cross Midtown Ind as a whole into the Edinburgh District, back to the stronghold. ¡°

    While sunbathing on the beach, he constructed an escape route back in his head.

    It was impossible to go bynd, as there was only one bridge that connected Downtown and Midtown Inds. The police could easily block it, and it was not safe to fly back on gliders as he heard that Gordon had deployed three police helicopters.

    ¡±We¡¯ll just have to go by water.¡±

    With a firm decision in his mind, Mathison went to the port and imed a yacht in Jim Gordon¡¯s name, with a solemn warning to the owner that the boat was being borrowed for a covert operation and would need to be used for a whole night.

    And so, no one could be told that he hadmandeered the yacht, until early tomorrow morning, when he will go to recover it from the GCPD.

    Commissioner Gordon¡¯s was so valued in the hearts of Gotham¡¯s citizens, second only to Batman. So, when Mathison disguised himself as Gordon, the boat¡¯s owner agreed on the spot, without even asking to see his police officer¡¯s license.

    With the yacht hidden under the Gotham River Bridge, the preparations for the escape were done. The next thing to do was to find out what was going on inside the collection hall, how the police were set up, whether Daggett had installed any high-tech anti-theft devices, and so on.

    Without finding this out, it would be difficult to carry out the theft.

    However, this matter would need to wait until it was dark to proceed, after all, daylight was not suitable for such operations.

    What¡¯s more, Mathison will appearte, he has all the time to observe the collection hall.

    It¡¯s only two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, just in time for a trip to the best tourist destination on Downtown Ind ¨C the public beach!

    Downtown Ind is thergestmercial district in Gotham, with the Gotham Financial Centre, the Statue of Justice, William Street, Gotham Broadcasting, and Gotham City Centre, all located here. This makes Downtown Ind at the top list of Gotham¡¯s major subdivisions.

    Especially in the afternoon, the entire coast, except for a few chartered private beaches, was almost full of people swimming along.

    Mathison walked along the beach in a pair of beach trousers, a tight muscr line exposed, he didn¡¯t go into the water because the water would have eroded the mask off his face.

    Even in disguise, his perfect body and handsome appearance still got him a lot of attention from women.

    Mathison loved this.

    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the distance and his mouth curved up.

    He did not walk towards the figure but simply closed his eyes.

    ¡±After staying up all night yesterday, now is the time to rest.¡±

    Soon, night fell and the cool evening breeze blew through just in time for Mathison to wake up.

    By now, most of the tourists had already gone back one by one, only a small group of people were still on the beach, enjoying the night view.

    On the beach, the temperature difference between day and night is vast, and the beautiful women who sweat in their bikinis during the day have now to put their jackets on.

    As soon as Mathison woke up, he felt a coolness that seemed to make his mind think faster.

    Putting on the ck casual clothes he prepared, Mathison walked towards Daggett¡¯s private collection.

    About twenty minutester, he was near the location of Daggett¡¯s private beach. And the closer he is, the more pedestrians there were.

    Young men and women, mostly, were blocked off from Daggett¡¯s private beach. The GCPD had established a long barrier on the beach.

    Most of them were fans of Phantom Kid and hade here to show their support for Kid.

    This all stems from Mathison¡¯s confidence and charisma, of course!

    In fact, many girls were holding up a sign that said: ¡°Phantom Kid¡±.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t that many, only a few hundred.

    Of course, one could not dismiss the possibility that the GCPD had sent civilian policemen to blend in with the crowd.

    Mathison quietly stepped around his ¡°fans¡± and observed the long barrier of police.

 Chapter 16: Barbara Wants to Catch Phantom Kid

    Chapter 16: Barbara Wants to Catch Phantom Kid

    ¡±How much longer?¡±

    Inside the collection hall, Gordon asked Aaron, who had stepped aside.

    ¡±About two hours or so, if that teaser letter is deciphered correctly.¡±

    Gordon pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°How are the shore arrangements going?¡±

    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, sir, the nearby shore has been fortified, there are no exposed gaps, I can guarantee that not even a mosquito could escape if it tried to fly in.¡±

    ¡±Do you think¡­ Kid will really fly in from the direction of the ocean in a roundabout way?¡±

    Gordon¡¯s eyes manifested a degree of confusion, ¡°You do not know enough of Kid¡¯s disguise; he pretended to be you in front of all of us that day and no one could tell that he was any different from you.¡±

    ¡±He even has identically imitated your voice tone realistically. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I heard his distinctive voice when he presented himself as Phantom Kid, I would have even thought you were Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡±This¡­ sir, but doesn¡¯t he have gliders? Using one to fly should be the most convenient. I mean¡­ can he still dive in this situation? Our men are all spread along the sea, there is no way he cane if he is in a boat.¡±

    Aaronughed dryly, he had not been able to see the fabulous disguise technique because he had been knocked out by Mathison, and could only hear all sorts of absurd ims from his colleagues.

    To be fair, Aaron was reluctant to believe in such things, the technology of simting human skin masks was not really rare, many spies or agents used them. Unless they were of advanced quality, the disguise would look fake.

    How could a thief have suchtest technology? It was unlikely that a thief could own this technology.

    ¡±Aaron, is this collection hall connected to anything like a venttion duct or downpipe?¡±

    Gordon suddenly asked.

    ¡±Yes! There are thirteen venttion ducts and five vents in the collection hall, located in these parts¡­, which are not connected to sewers.¡±

    A voice emerged, but it wasn¡¯t the voice of anyone present. More importantly, it was a woman¡¯s.

    Aaron turned his head to look at where the voice wasing from, only to see a red-haired female student wearing sses approaching. Her left hand was dragging herptop, while her right hand was manipting the keyboard.

    ¡±Barbara? Jim, is it really appropriate to have your daughter here? It could be dangerous after a while!¡±

    As soon as he saw the girl, Aaron¡¯s brow frowned and stopped his formality, he started addressing Gordon as a friend.

    ¡±Rookie!¡±

    Ignoring Aaron¡¯s rhetorical question, Gordon yelled towards the outside of the collection hall. ke heard the shout and immediately came running over.

    ¡±Any instructions, sir?¡±

    ¡±Get two more teams of officers over here and keep a strict watch on the five air vents in the pavilion, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Phantom Kid would sneak into the collection hall from there.¡±

    ke saluted and then went down to arrange the men.

    ¡±Barbara, didn¡¯t I tell you not to follow me here?¡±

    It was at this point that Gordon looked at Barbara¡¯s dissatisfied face.

    ¡±I want to catch Phantom Kid!¡±

    Barbara grunted and walked around both Gordon and Aaron and headed inside the collection hall.

    ¡±That child!¡±, Gordon said with a headache.

    He didn¡¯t know who Barbara was imitating. She had been interested in all sorts of cases, and arge part of the reason she had thoroughly studied hacking was to break into the police database and go through the various case files, and gather information.

    Mathison knew exactly what Barbara was doing this for, and Barbara had told him herself.

    Eight years ago, when Barbara was just a young girl in junior high school, she was almost killed by Two-Face. It was not a very memorable experience.

    Yet Barbara was an extraordinary girl, and after that incident, she learned one thing, and that was that Gotham¡¯s superficial beauty was no more than hypocrisy.

    Barbara is one of the very few people who had seen Harvey Dent¡¯s true face with her own eyes. How could the gangster families that had been established in Gotham for hundreds of years be so easily swept away when even a man that righteous could go down the wrong path?

    Unfortunately, the majority of people are so deceived by the current circumstances. Even her father, Gordon, had to go against his will and do his best to maintain a ¡°peaceful society¡± by telling lies.

    Often, she even despises her father, she doesn¡¯t understand why Gordon doesn¡¯t tell the truth, why he doesn¡¯t tell people who the real killer is and who saved Gotham by defeating the Joker.

    Barbara admires Batman, looks up to him, and wants to fight crime like him too. Except that women are naturally weaker inbat than men, so Barbara chose a different path, that of wisdom.

    She never spoke of these ns to outsiders, including Gordon and her brother, with the exception of Mathison.

    As to what surprised Barbara, she always thought for no reason that Mathison was different from the others, that he was the only one of his peers who would listen to her describe how great Batman was. The others thought Batman was just a wanted criminal under various influences.

    However, whenever Barbara said she wanted to be Batman too, Mathison always smiled oddly and then inexplicably said ¡°to be Batman, you have to have his powers¡±.

    And when Barbara wondered what Batman¡¯s powers are, Mathison just smiles mysteriously and doesn¡¯t say a word.

    When Phantom Kid appeared, and actually gained a lot of admiration, Barbara was determined to catch him, to set out his case as her debut battle.

    Once she did so, she was not ready to follow Phantom Kid for the rest of her life. Only by the time she realized it, it was already toote¡­

    Anyway, Barbara came to Daggett¡¯s private collection hall, fully ready to fight, she wants so badly to prove herself!

    ¡±Jim, remember to protect Barbara, I don¡¯t suppose you want to recreate that incident from the past?¡±

    Aaron looked at Barbara¡¯s back as she walked into the pavilion and said in a deep voice.

    ¡±Looking at the way Phantom Kid did hisst crime, he doesn¡¯t look like a vicious criminal who would actively hurt people.¡±

    ¡±Jim, we can¡¯t trust the character of a criminal, maybe he didn¡¯t hurt anyonest time because we knew so little about him and he was able to tease us easily, but this is different, it¡¯s hard to imagine what Kid would do if he was pushed to the edge.¡±

    ¡±You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll look after my daughter and I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her unless I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Gordon said with a firm gaze.

    ¡±Theyout of the collection hall seems a little too simple, doesn¡¯t it look as if it was constructed to be simr to that of a library?¡±

    Meanwhile, Mathison had infiltrated the collection hall in disguise, It didn¡¯t matter who he was pretending to be this time, what mattered was that he could now explore the police set-up openly.

    But the situation inside the collection was somewhat unexpected. Daggett, the owner of the gem, was not even here. He did not even put his secretary or assistant in charge, as if he had no regard for the Phantom Kid.

    ¡±That¡¯s interesting, in this case, either he really trusts the GCPDpletely or he¡¯s left behind a backhand, which makes it inconvenient for him to be here.¡±

 Chapter 17: Time for a trailer

    Chapter 17: Time for a trailer

    For whatever reason, Daggett had note to his own collection hall, which deprived Mathison of the most suitable disguise.

    After all, the owner of the ce is always the best option of disguise¡­

    The structure of the collection hall is not quite the same as that of any typical ones. There are not many collection rooms, and right in the middle is a circr sightseeing hall that takes up most of the space on the first floor. There is arge collection room on both sides of the hall, in addition to the hall that connects the two collection rooms. There is also an interconnected corridor, at the back of these two rooms, that encloses the hall.

    But, strangely enough, this corridor does not connect to the outside of the hall, meaning that once you enter through the main door of the collection, you can only enter one of the collection rooms through the hall before reaching the corridor.

    No one knows why Daggett designed such an odd corridor in his collection. He was reluctant to say anything about it.

    The entire collection has two floors, each about eight metres high.

    At the first nce of the interior of the building, Mathison had only one feeling: everything was so big, the floors were above standard, the halls were inexplicably empty, and all the hallways and corridors were designed to be unusually wide.

    It was as if the building had been deliberately made to look bigger.

    On the first floor, where the collection is located, a curved wooden staircase extends from both sides of the hall on the first floor, connecting the second one. And on the way up to the second floor, there is a long circr corridor around it, with two collection rooms on each side of the corridor, about five metres apart, with the two rooms facing each other, making a total of twelve collection rooms.

    Adding the two rooms on the ground floor makes it fourteen, each of which is divided into two parts: one for the police to guard and the other for the collection, separated by a safe door, which is a secret room with a motion-sensor rm system.

    Daggett¡¯s wealth was far less than Wayne¡¯s, and his collection was mostly of ¡°ordinary things¡± worth around a million dors. It didn¡¯t even contain many things, just a hundred or so, with the most valuable being the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, sold for $21 million at an auction.

    The Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald was much less valuable than Adam¡¯s Star, for thetter is thergest sapphire in the world and a national treasure. And despite Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald rarity, it is not even considered the most valuable cat¡¯s eye stone.

    However, this does not mean that the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald is not worthy of stealing; in fact, from Mathison¡¯s aesthetic view, this stone is way better looking than Adam¡¯s Star, and, as an items collector, he prefers the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald

    Of course, it would also be more suitable as a gift, as the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald is set in a ne¡­

    The number of arranged GCPD officers in the collection hall is beyond imagination. Gordon brought a total of more than 1200 police officers, even if it was not really a big ce and bringing this amount of officers would be seen as useless.

    Five hundred of the officers set up a barrier outside the collection hall to prevent unrted personnel from approaching, while for the remaining hundreds of officers, 150 of them in 30 speedboats patrolled the sea, 200 on the beach, and three helicopters hovered in the sky with three snipers on board.

    It was as if there was a war going on.

    Thest 300 were distributed throughout the collection hall, 20 at the main entrance, 10 in each of the collection rooms. The air vents, staircases, corridors and rooftops were all manned, with each point guaranteed to be guarded by at least three police officers.

    During thest heist, it was because only two policemen were allowed to watch the back door that Phantom Kid had caught an opportunity to take advantage of the situation. Gordon would not make the same mistake a second time. And so, to ensure that Kid would not disguise himself as hispanion, if any officer was found alone they would be treated as Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Tsk, tsk¡­ I guess Gordon has lived up to his reputation of being an expert at such hard times. Even the Gordon of the Cinematic Universe is not that easy to deal with, this collection hall is already hard to infiltrate. Unfortunately, I¡¯m already in.¡±

    Mathison smiled secretly, and once he had mapped out the inside of the collection hall, he disappeared from the patrol, unnoticed. No one noticed he was gone¡­

    ¡±There¡¯s still half an hour left, you guys, gotta wait for the big surprise.¡±

    Meanwhile, Gordon and Aaron made their way to the rooftop, confident in their setup. Even if Batman came, he would never be able to sneak in.

    If Phantom Kid still wanted to steal the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, there was only one way to go, and that was to force his way in.

    One man against thousands of police officers, something that even Batman would not be able to do.

    ¡±I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Barbara thought otherwise. Leaving aside the question of whether Batman could do it, as it is a subject that was painful to mention, Phantom Kid is the matter to be discussed here.

    These days, she had studied countless videos of Kid stealing Adam¡¯s Star to finally conclude that Kid was a criminal who was extremely good at gathering information. Starting from the moment he showed up, to throwing the shbang, and finally fooling Gordon, every move seemed like it had been expected in advance.

    Also, how did Kid know what Aaron looked like and sounded like? Maybe through some news reports? Yet, Aaron¡¯smon tone of voice is not something that can be easily imitated.

    This only meant that Kid had done extensive research, long beforehand. His research was so meticulous that any pedestrian one happened to bump into while walking down the street was expected to be Kid in disguise.

    ¡±So, without our knowledge, I think Kid already knows about all the arrangements made here, no¡­ maybe he is among us by now!¡±

    Barbara said with a serious face.

    ¡±What makes you think that?¡±

    As Gordon asked, he knew that his daughter was intelligent, sometimes he would ount for Barbara¡¯s analysis about certain cases.

    ¡±Really, it¡¯s just a hunch!¡±

    There was no way Barbara could prove, without evidence, that Phantom Kid was here.

    Gordon remained silent for a while; is Kidd really here already? Or will he appear in a bizarre way again?

    That would all be revealed in half an hour.

    ¡±This is the Gotham Gazette, we are now within the coastal confines of Downtown Ind, across the camera is John Daggett¡¯s private collection, you can see a barrier has been set in front of it by the GCPD, we can¡¯t get near there.¡±

    Outside the barrier, a female reporter began her work.

    ¡±A short while ago, Mr Daggett and the GCPD received a teaser letter from Phantom Kid at the same time. And ording to what the police have just revealed, the teaser letter has been cracked and Kid will show up in half an hour from the direction of the Antic Ocean¡­¡±

    Dozens of media outlets have sent reporters to the area to broadcast live, in addition to thousands of the audience present, the buzz is enormous.

    ¡±What do you guys think, will Phantom Kid show up on time? There are so many cops here that I probably wouldn¡¯t even look inside if it were me.¡±

    ¡±So? You¡¯re not him!¡±

    ¡±I believe in Kid, he¡¯ll show up.¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t think he would have put out the teaser letter if it wasn¡¯t for his confidence.¡±

    In the crowd, several students discussed, and, if Barbara had been here, she would have noticed that these were the same students who had been talking about Kid in ss the other day.

    There were many simr students, all excitedly discussing what kind of performance Kidd would put on today.

    Thirty minutes went by quickly, and Gordon stared gazing at his watch. The hour hand had stopped at ¡°nine¡±, and seconds are measured now by his heartbeats.

    One¡­ two¡­ three¡­

    The trailer is over ¨C atst!

 Chapter 18: Who said that â€˜wavesâ€™ mean â€˜ocean waves?â€™

    Chapter 18: Who said that ¡®waves¡¯ mean ¡®ocean waves?¡¯

    Aside from the thousands of people waiting for Phantom Kid on the shore, tens of thousands of people in Gotham City were watching what was going on here via live broadcasts from dozens of media outlets.

    At Wayne Manor, Bruce and Alfred were also watching the live feed.

    ¡±Alfred, it¡¯s time, I hope we didn¡¯t make a mistake deciphering the teaser letter.¡±

    For no apparent reason, Bruce was a little worried.

    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, sir, Inspector Gordon is on the scene, I¡¯m sure that even if anything does go wrong, he will sessfully catch Phantom Kid.¡±

    Alfred was relieved, they had done their part and left the rest to the police. He had never wanted Bruce to be Batman under any circumstance, not for the sake of dealing with the Joker, nor Phantom Kid. Neither of these conflicts had to do with Bruce.

    On the shore of Midtown Ind, Mathison smiled proudly after seeing his watch set at exactly nine o¡¯clock.

    ¡±Ladies~and~gentlemen!¡±

    ¡±Thank you foring to my show again!¡±

    The moment the time arrived, a maic voice came from all directions.

    Gordon would never forget that voice for the rest of his life, it¡¯s Phantom Kid!

    ¡±Where is he?!¡±

    The moment they heard the voice, everyone, including Gordon, turned their eyes to the south, the direction from which the waves were beating over.

    However ¨C

    There was nothing floating above the vast view of the sea, in addition, the weather tonight was surprisingly good. So, even in the darkness of the night, they could see clearly.

    This led to the question that was on everyone¡¯s mind at the moment: ¡°where the hell is Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡±Helicopter squad, any sign of Phantom Kid?¡±

    Gordon immediately used his walkie-talkie to contact the helicopter pilot.

    ¡±No, sir, nothing so far.¡±

    ¡±Report, no anomalies in Sector A.¡± ¡°No anomalies in sector B either.¡± ¡°No sightings in Sector C.¡±

    ¡­

    At this point, the officers in each area also reported back to Gordon.

    ¡±Hey, I knew you guys would interpret ¡®waves¡¯ as ocean waves, but it¡¯s mostly because Daggett¡¯s collection hall is so well located right on the beach, which probably wouldn¡¯t be the case if it was on Midtown Ind, Uptown Ind, or even the Diamond District.¡±

    Mathison snickered while, once again, speaking out to tell people to look in the right direction.

    ¡±Guys, why are you looking in the opposite direction?¡±

    The people looked back in surprise and sure enough, a white figure was clearly visible in the sky behind them.

    ¡±Oh my! It¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡±So he can really fly!¡±

    ¡±Don¡¯t be silly, that¡¯s a glider!¡±

    The crowd erupted, the appearance of Phantom Kid always gets people excited.

    ¡±Helicopter squad, turn around! The target is in the opposite direction!¡±

    Gordon shouted as he picked up his walkie-talkie.

    ¡±Roger that, sir!¡±

    ¡±Attention all stations! Phantom Kid has appeared! All men, hold your positions and do not move without my orders!¡±

    At the first opportunity, Gordon gave his orders.

    ¡±He hasn¡¯t appeared from the direction of the sea level, why?¡±

    The entire GCPD was confused, this was not what had been promised.

    Could it be that Kid vited his own teaser letter?

    ¡±Sure enough! Our previous interpretation of the teaser letter was wrong!¡±

    On the rooftop of the collection hall, Barbara looked in the direction from which Kid was flying and suddenly realized.

    ¡±Barbara, have you unravelled the true meaning of the teaser letter?¡±

    Aaron said, in disbelief. He was in total confusion.

    ¡±Look carefully at Kid¡¯s direction, what¡¯s thirteen kilometres away in a straight line?¡±

    By this time, Gordon had also figured out what the problem was, so he reminded Aaron, who was a bit slow.

    ¡±That direction I remember is¡­ Gotham Broadcasting Corporation?¡±

    ¡±The wave¡­ Radio station¡­ I see, he was talking about radio waves!¡±

    Aaron instantly came to his senses, cringing that he hadn¡¯t understood it sooner.

    The three helicopters turned around the first time they received the order and headed in the direction of Phantom Kid.

    The situation was very unfavourable to Kid, because it was on air currents that gliders could fly in the sky, and the helicopter¡¯s propellers would stir the air currents around them, making it very difficult to control the gliders, just by getting close to Kid, and the slightest mistake would cause them to fall straight down.

    ¡±Kid, look out! The helicopters areing for you!¡±

    At the sight of this scene, a young girl in the crowd shouted in rm, causing the surrounding crowd to notice that scene.

    ¡±Youngdy, thank you a lot for the warning, but don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to catch me.¡±

    The charming voice of Phantom Kid emerged, putting the minds of the worrying ignorant teenage girls in a state of hypnosis. While GCPD was righteously upset by this scene, how on earth could he dare to throw such mockery at the face of the police?

    ¡±Initially, I wanted to perform in front of everyone, but it¡¯s too bad that the police won¡¯t let you into the pavilion.¡±

    To extend the helicopter¡¯s view, Gordon had localised them over the dividing line of the sea, where shallow water stops and deep water begins, which is far from thend. And so, Kid had a few dozen seconds to run away, although it wouldn¡¯t take long for the helicopter to catch up to him at such incredible speed.

    But how could Mathison just escape like this?

    His voice seemed to have magical powers to it, and his regretful words instantly drew the empathy of the crowd, as soon as they were uttered.

    ¡±That¡¯s right, we came here to see Phantom Kid, why shouldn¡¯t we be allowed in!¡±

    ¡±Let us in now!¡±

    ¡±Did you hear that? Kid needs us, his audience!¡±

    Beyond the barrier, countless voices yelled in protest.

    ¡±This is private property, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    The officers maintaining the barrier could only resist with all their might, and it was lucky that Gordon had arranged for the maximum number of men to be here, otherwise they would have been breached by the overflowing crowd.

    ¡±Humph, as a wise man once said: the people are the source of our strength.¡±

    Mathison smiled at his win, now he can go to the next step.

    Only three helicopters were seen gradually approaching the location of Phantom Kid, two of them surrounded him from both sides, forming an obstacle, less than thirty metres apart from each other, while Kid remained calm, hovering over the collection.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, get any closer and you might fall to the ground from the aerial turbulence.¡±

    At that moment, Aaron picked up a loudspeaker and shouted at Kid, ¡°Land towards eleven o¡¯clock if you want to surrender!¡±

    At that, he saw that the white figure in the sky actually did fly in the direction of eleven o¡¯clock.

    ¡±Attention A-Team, this is Jim Gordon, Phantom Kid has conceded defeat, now immediately lift the barrier!¡±

    At this point, Gordon¡¯s voice rang out over the intes of the entire GCPD crew.

    On the rooftop, Gordon was shocked! He didn¡¯t give that order, it was Phantom Kid who did!

    ¡±No, that wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡±Execute the order immediately!¡±

    Gordon was about to speak but was straight away interrupted by Kid¡¯s voice.

    Thus, the barrier was officially lifted!

 Chapter 19: Hide and Seek

    Chapter 19: Hide and Seek

    ¡±Boom!¡±

    Just a moment after the barrier was lifted, a loud bang came from the air.

    The figure of Phantom Kid exploded without warning, followed by a thick cloud of smoke that enveloped it, making it impossible to see what was going on inside.

    ¡±What¡¯s going on, is Kid dead?¡±

    ¡±Impossible, it looks like Kid detonated himself.¡±

    ¡±Kid wouldn¡¯t kill himself!¡±

    The sudden shock caused the crowd to almost riot, but they soon started cheering.

    For, a second explosion sounded, this time one of the windows of the collection was shattered, apanied by the announcement that Phantom Kid had got in.

    ¡±Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me into the venue for the performance and then let¡¯s y a little game together ¨C the lucky winner who can find me first will be granted an unforgettable gift.¡±

    ¡±No, block the door, don¡¯t let the crowd break in!¡±

    Gordon yelled, and the GCPD officers hurried to carry out the instructions. Many having forgotten Gordon¡¯s earlier order, unknowingly straying away from their initial posts.

    The collection hall structure was simple, but the overall specifications wererge. The corridors were very long and there were a number of small aisles. The various teams appeared to be in their respective positions, but in fact, they were separated from each other, especially as Kid would asionally imitate Gordon¡¯s voice and give various orders,pletely messing up the policeyout.

    ¡±It¡¯s not good, Jim, Barbara¡¯s gone!¡±

    Gordon looked around and, sure enough, Barbara had vanished from the rooftop. By then, he immediately concluded that she went looking for Kid!

    As soon as he headed to search for his daughter, the walkie-talkie in his hand lit up.

    ¡±Report sir, this is Team A. Arge number of civilians have gone around the sides of the building, smashed all the windows, then invaded the hall, we can¡¯t stop them from storming in anymore!¡±

    The leader of Group A tried desperately to hold off the rioting tide of people at the main entrance, but could only stop a small portion of the crowd. He couldn¡¯t help but report the bad news to Gordon.

    He was hopeless, the frightening excitement on the faces of everyone in front of him intimidated the police barrier.

    How could there be so many mad fans when this was only the second time that Phantom Kid had evermitted a crime?

    In fact, Mathison hadn¡¯t had many fans who were truly fanatical about him yet, and the reason for this was entirely the work of Red Magic.

    The nature of this magic itself can provoke human emotions very easily, plus one of the two magic charms that Mathison had refined yesterday was to make his voice more persuasive and confusing.

    So, after only a few speeches, Mathison had managed to stir up the nerves of excitement in the masses.

    But it wasn¡¯t really about being able to control emotions, it was a kind of guiding them, much like the job of most show hosts, only this one was supernaturally empowered by his Red Magic.

    ¡±Forget it, there is no use in blocking it now that it¡¯s done. Lead the team outside now, block all the exits, and open immediate fire as soon as you see Phantom Kid!¡±

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that went wrong.

    ¡±Team B spotted a figure that looked like Kid, whereas, in fact, it was not, until they got closer that they confirmed it was a dummy!¡±

    ¡±Report! Team C has also spotted a dummy of Kid, and there are two of them!¡±

    ¡±Report! Group D¡­¡±

    The various groups found a lot of Phantom Kid dummies that didn¡¯t move but were filled with gas, meaning that the other dummies, which were originally hidden under the carpet, could appear at any moment and attract most of the attention.

    Especially after the crowd had rushed inside, countless people would assume the dummies were Kid as soon as they saw them and jump at them crazily.

    The real Kid, Mathison, on the other hand, had quietly arrived at the sightseeing hall, by now dressed in a police uniform.

    ¡±Look, there¡¯s Phantom Kid! Arrest him now!¡±

    Along the way, whenever he met up with the GCPD police, Mathison would make the first move, pointing at the dummy in the distance and shouting.

    At the sight of the iconic white cloak and high-brimmed hat, all the officers rushed forward,pletely ignoring the fact that Mathison was a ¡°suspicious person acting alone¡±.

    He hadn¡¯t just infiltrated the collection a few hours earlier to set up the dummy. He hid in the pattern of the floor instantly intable dummies, which were so small before they were activated. They were almost impossible to spot.

    At this point, Daggett¡¯s private collection was in a state of chaos, and the word ¡°private¡± was no longer relevant. One would really wonder what Daggett would do once he knows about this situation.

    ¡±Wee-woo~¡± ¡°Wee-woo~¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp, rapid rm sounded.

    ¡±It¡¯s the infrared rm system that¡¯s been triggered!¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s downstairs, let¡¯s get down there!¡±

    ¡±Phantom Kid, you¡¯re done!¡±

    Hearing the rm, the police officers, who were being yed into a headache by the countless dummies around, burst into joy and rushed downstairs.

    Not only the police, but the civilians who heard the rm also rushed there.

    After all, Kid had said that whoever found him first, would get the gift of a lifetime¡­

    Mathison smirked and pressed the button in his pocket once again and then quietly made his way up to the first floor.

    ¡±Wee-woo~¡± ¡°Wee-woo~¡±

    Another rm emerged, no, not a single one, but a whole fourteen! The second wave of rms kept ringing, nonstop, for the next minutes.

    ¡±This¡­ rm was triggered in every collection room?¡±

    The police officers looked at each other, with not a single clue what was going on. Did Kid clone himself to be able to enter all the collection rooms at the same time?

    ¡±Damn it, Daggett never told us which collection room the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald was ced in, otherwise we could have just held one ce now!¡±

    Inside the sightseeing hall, Gordon¡¯s face was ugly as hell, he mmed his fist heavily into the wall.

    For the second time in his life, an unspeakable sense of frustration had arisen.

    In a state of full tranquillity, Mathison moved as fast as lightning, running quickly up to the first floor just as the police werergely concerned with the ground floor.

    In turn, he investigated all the collection rooms and the end result was all that Mathison had expected.

    ¡±Sure enough, the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald is not in any of the fourteen collection rooms at all!¡±

    After running through all the collection rooms, Mathison found no trace of the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald.

    ¡±When I stepped in before, it was not convenient to enter the collection rooms to check inside, so I was just specting, but now my guess was proven correct!¡±

    With a yful smile, Mathison estimated the time of all the policemen which had split into fourteen teams and entered the collection room one by one.

    At that moment, once again, he descended unnoticed into the first floor¡¯s lobby and pressed thest button in his pocket.

    In an instant, the collection hall lost its light and was covered with darkness¡­

 Chapter 20: The Perfect Disguise

    Chapter 20: The Perfect Disguise

    ¡±FUCK!¡±

    ¡±Why did the power go out again!¡±

    Aaron¡¯s roar echoed throughout the entire hall collection. This time, the protection of the power distribution room was the police¡¯s top priority in order to ensure that Phantom Kid wouldn¡¯t have a chance to make a move on the electricity system.

    But now that the power was out, this only proves one thing:

    ¡±Barbara was right, Kid actually snuck in here early in the morning and blended in with us, he had quite enough time to do everything for his set up, all he had to do was arrange a dummy outside to attract the crowd.¡±

    ¡±But who exactly did he pretend to be? It¡¯s clear that all the squads are configured in numbers of three or more, and, even for toilet breaks, they have to move in unity. So, which part of the process went wrong?¡±

    Gordon could never figure out where Phantom Kid¡¯s breakthrough was.

    Suddenly, a familiar figure shed through his mind.

    There was only one person who suddenly showed up alone, who could win the trust of all the GCPD personnel, and who had set everything up without knowing it!

    ¡±Does that mean it¡¯s¡­ but how is that possible?¡±

    ¡±If the person is Kid in disguise¡­ then [his] disguise is terrifying!¡±

    ¡±Can the helicopter squad hear you, what¡¯s the situation outside the pavilion, did they spot Phantom Kid escaping?¡±

    In any case, the most important thing was to first confirm if Kid was still here.

    ¡±Sir, we haven¡¯t found any sign of Kid, he should still be inside!¡±

    Hearing this, Gordon was a bit relieved. The helicopter pilot was basically either flying in the sky ornding to do maintenance on the helicopter alone, or refuel it, so there was no need to worry about Kid imitating their voices, as there was no chance of them making contact.

    Since it was confirmed that Kid was still inside, it meant that he hadn¡¯t stolen the jewel yet, or he hadn¡¯t found a suitable way to get out yet and had to buy some time by cutting the lights out.

    ¡±Team-F, what¡¯s your status there, can you restore the power supply? Please answer once you copy.¡±

    ¡±Copy, sir! The power distribution box has been destroyed by the explosion and it will take at least half an hour to repair the lines.¡±

    ¡±What about the backup power supply?¡±

    ¡±Copy, this ce ¡­ is not equipped with a backup power supply.¡±

    Well, it was certain that lighting would not be restored any time soon, but Gordon was notpletely without a n to deal with the current situation.

    ¡±S-team, it¡¯s time for you to make the move!¡±

    The so-called S-team was made up of dozens of elite police officers selected by Gordon, each equipped with night-vision goggles, specifically to deal with the current situation.

    And the man leading the team was none other than Gordon himself!

    The dozens of elite policemen wearing night-vision goggles were divided into two teams, searching the upper and lower floors respectively.

    As for the remaining hundreds of policemen and thousands of spectators, some chose to stay where they were, while others chose to turn on their mobile phone torches and follow them to find Kid.

    Meanwhile, on the ground floor of the collection hall, in the enclosed corridor that connects the left and right collection rooms, a pretty young girl with a beautiful figure appeared.

    Despite the fact that she was wearing a pair of high heels, she walked with muffled steps, as if she was trying to avoid everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡±There¡¯s definitely something wrong here!¡±

    Barbara stared at the corridor, full of contradiction.

    With all that intense training he had gone through before, night vision was indeed one of his abilities. So even in the dark, he could see objects within a certain range.

    Yes, Barbara was the subject of Mathison¡¯s disguise this time, midday, while resting on the beach.

    The familiar figure he had seen was none other than Barbara.

    Barbara did not go straight to Gordon but chose to familiarise herself with the surrounding roads first, as Mathison did, in a true detective fashion.

    The thief needs to n an escape route, while the detective has to deduce the thief¡¯s escape route and then design a pursuit route; often, the nature of this conflict works like this ¡­

    The first thing that Mathison was reluctant to do was to disguise himself as a woman, but he was too familiar with Barbara to have any trouble fooling Gordon. As for the ordinary policemen, it was a piece of cake for him to fool them.

    In addition, everyone had the impression that Phantom Kid was a male, so it was even less likely that Barbara would be suspected at all once seen Mathison in disguise!

    Besides, this ce was not a good ce to sneak into, and there was really no better choice than Barbara.

    So, when Barbara wasn¡¯t looking, Mathison quietly glued a transmitter on her clothes; that¡¯s right, the one that Phantom Kid¡¯s worst enemy likes to use, Conan Edogawa. The ¡®Small Tech Prop Manufacturing Book¡¯ that he got from the system¡¯s novice gift package at the beginning contains all the tech manufacturing methods from the universe of Detective Conan

    Such pieces of equipment allowed an underage schoolboy to kick a football ball, that was more powerful than a bomb, to a range farther than the one of a sniper rifle, and then ride a skateboard that is faster than a sports car, that could additionally be charged during the day and used at night¡­

    Mathison knows the method of making all these tools, although it was quite a shame that some of them cannot be recovered to be reused because of theck of raw materials.

    Anyways, after installing the transmitter on Barbara, Mathison waited for the right moment, and, finally, he stunned Barbara and hid her in the cabin of the yacht under the Gotham River Bridge.

    In order to perfect his disguise, he had to take Barbara¡¯s clothes off¡­ How could that be possible!

    Although Mathison never hid his attraction to beautiful women, Barbara was his childhood friend, and so, he would never think of doing anything to her while she is in aa!

    He simply pulled off Barbara¡¯s coat and put his own clothes over her body to protect her from catching any cold.

    Going back to our scene at the hall, Mathison, who is wearing Barbara¡¯s face above his own, withdrew his gaze at the corridor.

    He had now almost figured out the secret of the ce.

    There were not just fourteen collecting rooms in Daggett¡¯s collection, but there existed a fifteenth!

    A secret room!

    ¡±If I¡¯m not mistaken, the mechanism should be here.¡±

    Every skilled magician is a master of mechanisms, setting up secret doors is something they only y with, and this ce was certainly no match for Mathison.

    He stepped on his heels and walked to the middle of the corridor, the point where the collection rooms at the left and right are joined on the first floor. ording to the n, they were directly in front of a rotunda in the centre of the building.

    Then, with his back turned to the direction of the hall, facing the curved wall, Mathison reached out and tapped on the right side at an arm¡¯s length.

    ¡±Rumble~Rumble~¡±

    Sure enough, after knocking, the wall in front of him quaked, and the secret room where Daggett¡¯s real collection was stored opened.

    However, when the secret door waspletely opened, Mathison was shocked! A human figure had appeared within his eyesight!

 Chapter 21: Meeting Catwoman Again

    Chapter 21: Meeting Catwoman Again

    ¡±You really did find your way here.¡±

    Before Mathison could say anything, it was the person hiding in the chamber who spoke first.

    It was a sexy voice, a voice that Mathison knew very well.

    Catwoman, Serena Kyle!

    ¡±I never expected you¡¯d show up here, Catwoman.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Mathison washed away the surprised expression from his face and reced it with a confident cold face, saying in Barbara¡¯s voice.

    ¡±Hmph, you won¡¯t have to maintain that disguise in front of me, Phantom Kid!¡±

    Serena snorted coldly.

    ¡±Are you going to ask me again how I can see through you? There¡¯s no use to even think about it; the only person who can unlock the secrets of this ce, other than its owner, is the expert thief who can do it.¡±

    ¡±No matter who you disguised yourself as, as long as you are the one who opened the secret door alone, you must be Phantom Kid.¡±

    Speaking of which, Serena stared Mathison up and down and tsked, ¡°What I didn¡¯t expect is to see Phantom Kid obsessed with females in such a perverted way.¡±

    ¡±Your skin is so nice, not gonna lie, I¡¯m a little jealous.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if Mathison expected to be able to hide from Catwoman, he was merely trying to be sneaky. After all, it was unlikely that the GCPD would find anything unusual here, apart from Kid.

    Furthermore, although it wouldn¡¯t be a challenge for Gordon to crack the mechanism and gain entrance with his intelligence, his work ethic binds him, hence, he wouldn¡¯t even think about trying to capture Kid in such ways.

    ¡±I don¡¯t mind sharing my own skin-care routine if you¡¯d like ¡­ So, beautiful Miss Kyle, did someone hire you to snap the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald again this time?¡±

    Instantly shedding his disguise, Mathison changed into the costume of Phantom Kid, and Serena stared at him intently, trying to get a slight glimpse at this magical trick of swift changing.

    Serena was called Catwoman, not only because her body is as flexible as a cat¡¯s, but also because her eyes are as bright as a cat¡¯s. She could see far more clearly in the dark, allowing her to manoeuvre more easily andfortably at night than Mathison.

    However, no matter how amazing Catwoman¡¯s eyesight was, she still couldn¡¯t see exactly how Kid managed to turn into another person with a pull and a flip of his clothes.

    ¡±Yes, I did get hired, the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald is already in Catwoman¡¯s pocket, you wouldn¡¯t want to snatch a cat¡¯s eye, would you?¡±

    Serena said, making a rude face, her voice trembling slightly, making it sound both nice and heartbreaking.

    ¡±Oh, Miss Kyle, your acting skills are just not good enough, I think the man who hired you is Daggett, he wants you to stop me from stealing the jewel, am I right?¡±

    The moment Mathison saw Serena he knew why Daggett wasn¡¯t here, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about his gems at all, it was that he had Catwoman as a secret weapon.

    Generally speaking, there were only a few famous thieves in Gotham, the strongest ones had gone into retirement in Arkham, and none of the rest was really as good as Serena. Phantom Kid had been making a big name for himselftely, but he was still a criminal neer at the end of the day, the kind who avoids killing. And in a city like Gotham, he wouldn¡¯t even rank as the new criminal star of the year.

    Unfortunately, what Daggett didn¡¯t know was that Phantom Kid had already fought Catwoman and was the winning side.

    There was no way Serena would tell Daggett about this because she dreamed of getting the ¡°Purge Program¡± and would do anything for it, hence, she couldn¡¯t let Daggett doubt her abilities.

    ¡±Bang!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Serena who responded to Mathison, it was the gun in her hand.

    ¡±Hey, Miss Kyle, don¡¯t you think you are overreacting? I haven¡¯t even snatched your eyes yet.¡±

    Mathison had long been on guard, he expected this attack and dodged it with a smooth dash of his body.

    ¡±Heh, don¡¯t you forget we have a beef, now to settle the score. Thest time, you stole Adam¡¯s Star, which caused me to almost get shot by my employer¡¯s men indiscriminately. It took a while to calm their anger, not to mention my current employer wants me to kill you in addition to protecting the gem¡­ !¡±

    ¡±Bang!¡±

    Another shot was fired, and Mathison obediently retreated outside the dark door, using the corner of the corridor, and the chamber, as cover.

    ¡±Miss Kyle, the sound of gunfire will soon attract the police and by then, I¡¯m afraid the GCPD will have captured two wanted criminals.¡±

    Mathison said as he pulled out his poker gun and listened to Serena¡¯s breathing to determine her stance and location.

    ¡±Do you think there¡¯s only one secret door to get in and out of this secret room? The police wille, but you¡¯ll be a corpse by then.¡±

    Serena looked triumphantly, ¡°The mechanism of the secret door is wonderfully tied together with the door to the collection room, when the secret door opens, those two doors into the corridor will automatically lock, it will still take a little time for the police to get in.¡±

    ¡±And that¡¯s enough time for you to shoot me a few hundred times with your gun, right?¡±

    Mathison said what Serena hadn¡¯t said.

    ¡±Haha, you¡¯re right, for some reason you seem to know me quite well, and I really don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    ¡±Humm, is it my charm that has persuaded you?¡±

    ¡±Wow, even under these circumstances, you¡¯re actually in the mood for such jokes, tsk, I started to like you a little.¡±

    Serena¡¯s eyes were confused, she didn¡¯t know what Kid is up to, with numerous cops banging on the door outside, and the only exit guarded by herself. He would be shot dead as soon as he would appear, merely a small opening of the door, hardly opened, would make a blind man a sharpshooter.

    The only way out was to force his way into the secret room, otherwise, there were only two oues: to be killed by Serena or to be taken away by the police.

    At this point, the same process was going through Mathison¡¯s mind, only that he came to a very different conclusion from Serena¡¯s.

    He took out a special ying card made of an extremely special material, which was small, heavy, hard, and resistant to heat. He had only ONE special card.

    By stuffing this special ying card into the poker gun, the preparations wereplete.

    ¡±I have only one chance¡­¡±

    Mathison had a crazy idea, one that was unrealistic but still possible.

    ¡±Not a big deal, I¡¯ll take a bullet!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Mathison¡¯s eyes brightened and his ears flicked, listening to Serena¡¯s breathing.

    Then, there were seconds of dead silence.

    Finally, with a sh of light in his eyes, Mathison stepped inside the hidden door in an instant.

    ¡±Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    Serena had been waiting for him for a long time and naturally pulled the trigger.

    And, for a split of a second, within the room, two gunshots echoed ¡­

 Chapter 22: The Gift of a Lifetime?

    Chapter 22: The Gift of a Lifetime?

    A strand of hair floated down from Serena¡¯s head, and she froze in ce, dumbfounded, unable to believe what she had just seen.

    Phantom Kid is actually able to use a gun!

    Ugh¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like anything extraordinary.

    But the problem was that the bullet he used was special, still, with the gun he was shooting ying cards out of!

    And not just any ying card, he shot. Just a second before, Serena and Mathison had fired at the same time. She hadn¡¯t expected Kid to be such a good marksman! With a miraculously urate calction, the ying card collided with the bullet Serena had fired, and the inexplicably sharp ying cards had sliced the bullet into half!

    After slicing through the bullet, the poker¡¯s momentum continued unabated, brushing past Serena¡¯s face and cutting off a chunk of her hair.

    ¡±Miss Kyle, it looks like you¡¯ve lost to me once again.¡±

    Taking advantage of Serena¡¯s loss of focus, Mathison quickly closed the distance between them and snatched her weapon.

    ¡±Yes, you win, so what are you going to do with me?¡±

    Serena said helplessly, spreading her hands.

    She was Catwoman, a thief, not a hero. In fact, she was much less a thief than some bullshit chivalrous man. To think that she would have such a response, to embrace death, to act generously, was insane.

    If youe as a winner, you have beaten your opponent; if youe as a loser, you surrender or run away; that¡¯s what a wise person would do.

    Yes, we agree that she had epted Daggett¡¯s offer and promised to protect the jewel, but she isn¡¯t willing to put her life on the line to do so, not even for the ¡°Purge Program¡±.

    ¡±Well, you know what, Miss Kyle, sometimes it¡¯s hard to be too wise, I thought you were going to jump at me without thinking.¡±

    It was a relief for Mathison too, something like bullet poker cards belong to the world of fantasy, and if he hadn¡¯t practised them in simtion before, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to use them.

    As soon as Mathison¡¯s body stepped through the hidden door and entered the chamberpletely, the door closed automatically, the mechanism was activated and the two doors into the corridor were automatically unlocked.

    Meanwhile, in the collection chamber, Gordon was about to have his men st open the lock, yet the door suddenly opened by itself.

    ¡±Be careful everyone, two different gunshots sounded from inside, it¡¯s likely that Phantom Kid is in a fight with someone. The enemies are armed, so be careful not to get hurt!¡±

    rming his team, Gordon took the lead, maintaining a ready stance to shoot, as he slowly made his way into the corridor.

    Bit by bit, he moved forward, and by the time he reached the dark door, he happened to meet with the team from the other collection room, neither side having spotted Kid¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡±What is this?! Has Kid disappeared out of thin air?¡±

    Some of the officers eximed.

    ¡±No way, there must be some kind of hidden door or something here. Spread out and look for any mechanism that could trigger it, and be careful to act within the boundaries ofw!¡±

    Aaron said dismissively, he didn¡¯t believe that people would somehow disappear.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, the police are already outside. It will only take a few minutes before they find out about this ce, and when they do ¡­¡±

    Serena tried to make the smile on her face look more natural and friendly.

    ¡±Well, then?¡±

    Mathison hummed and tied herst knot, he looked at it carefully for a few moments and was pleased with his craft. He confirmed that even an escape master would need quite a bit of work to get out of this tie.

    ¡±I mean, you could have done without tying me up, we could have joined hands. After all, we are peers, aren¡¯t we? You even said I was your seniorst time, do you remember that? And I know where the secret passage is here where you can just escape.¡±

    Serena was helpless, wondering how she could get Phantom Kid to change his mind.

    ¡±This is the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald from Daggett¡¯s collection, nice, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Mathison ignored Catwoman¡¯s plea and instead searched in the chamber, quickly finding her target.

    Catwoman screamed in her mind.

    What kind of knot was this guy tying, and why was it so hard to undo? She had been tied numerous times, but no matter how firm a knot was, she could free herself from it in less than three seconds.

    It was only the knot that Mathison had tied that gave her a feeling of helplessness.

    There is a saying that the treasures in this secret chamber just are not of the same quality as the dozen or so hidden in the rooms outside. And, in addition to the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, there was a lot of hard currency stored, mostly gold, with some antique relics.

    There were also a few gems worth more than gold and the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, not as nice as the Cat¡¯s Eye, but all of them were of the finest quality.

    ¡±Unfortunately, Phantom never does anything other than what he writes in his teaser letters¡­ I wille back for another visit when I¡¯m interested in something else.¡±

    Listening to Mathison talking to himself on the side, Serena couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Saying that he wille back whenever he wishes to, Mathison is talking as if Daggett¡¯s private collection wasn¡¯t so hard to be infiltrated, but, again, this is Phantom Kid we are talking about.

    ¡±Miss Kyle, what do you seem to have something against me?¡±

    ¡±No, no, why would I oppose you, I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    Serena was startled and obeyed her inner thoughts.

    Strangely enough, despite being tied up by Kid, she couldn¡¯t hate him. Even the shot she had just fired had settled her feud with him over the Adam¡¯s Star incident.

    She epted that she was not as good as him, this time. So, after this deal, she decided that she will just avoid him if she happens to encounter him in the future.

    Whoever wanted the title of Gotham¡¯s number one thief could have it!

    She knows how good he is, he did not initiate these crimes to y around.

    ¡±It¡¯s a pity, isn¡¯t it? The jewels are beautiful, but they don¡¯t quite match this ne. They¡¯re both beautiful separately, but they have to bebined together.

    Mathison removed the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald from the ne and only then nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡±Oh! By the way, didn¡¯t you say you would give the person who found you first, a ¡®gift of a lifetime?¡¯ I don¡¯t suppose anyone guessed your identity before I did.¡±

    Suddenly, Serena remembered Mathison¡¯s deration from earlier, she didn¡¯t ask for any precious gift, she just wanted him to untie her before the police arrive and arrest her.

    ¡±Well¡­ Miss Kyle, you¡¯ve reminded me that I did say that.¡±

    Mathison mused, seemingly embarrassed.

    ¡±Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t think anyone would actually be able to spot me. I don¡¯t have anything on me but this Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    ¡±There are quite a few treasures in this room, but unfortunately they belong to Mr Daggett and I have no right to give you one of them.¡±

    The corners of Serena¡¯s mouth twitched, were these human words?

    So the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald already belonged to your family?

    ¡±That¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t need any treasures, I just need you to help me ¡­¡±

    The words stopped abruptly because Mathison suddenly reached up to lift Serena¡¯s chin, while the other hand removed her mask, revealing Serena¡¯s facial features.

    From Catwoman¡¯s perspective, Phantom Kid smiled wickedly as his face pressed even closer.

    ¡±What does he want? Kiss me forcibly? What kind of gift is this?¡±

    Serena¡¯s heart beat faster as she remembered that Kid had snatched Adam¡¯s Star from her chest¡­ will he do the same to me now¡­

    ¡±Mmm!¡±

    She felt Kid¡¯s hand on her shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but blush and close her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t so much because of the kiss he was leaning into, but the fact that her hands and feet were still tied has given her the impression that her situation resembled to bondage¡­

    Who can stand such a thing!

    After a while, the imaginary rough kiss did not happen, even Mathison¡¯s hand left her shoulder, Serena opened her eyes in confusion.

    Phantom Kid had disappeared and the secret passage had been opened.

    At the same time, the secret door was also opened by the police and Gordon and the others rushed in, catching a glimpse of Serena with her hands and feet bound ¨C and the ne around her neck.

    Precisely, a ne with a card on it¡­

 Chapter 23: The Second Missionâ€™s Reward

    Chapter 23: The Second Mission¡¯s Reward

    ¡±I¡¯ll take the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald. Besides, this ne is my gift to Miss Kyle for being the first one to find me, from Phantom Kid.¡±

    After reading the contents of the card, Gordon clenched his fists.

    Within a few minutes, a message came from the helicopter squad saying that a man had suddenly appeared on the beach dressed to match Kid¡¯s features, the man had jumped into the sea after appearing and had then been lost.

    Three helicopters were patrolling the sea, and since Kid didn¡¯t carry any diving equipment, theoretically it wouldn¡¯t be long before he had toe up to the surface to change his air, but in reality, he didn¡¯t.

    Manoeuvring around, the maintenance crew also happened to have the wiring repaired and the lighting system restored.

    The surroundings were as bright as day.

    Only that everything has been restored toote, once everything ended.

    Twice in a row, the entire GCPD crew had been yed by Phantom Kid, and Gordon felt a deep sense of powerlessness.

    Yes,pared to killing, stealing is indeed not a particrly bad type of crime, unless it is a state¡¯s secret that was being stolen.

    However, the rampant acts of Phantom Kid had infinitely increased the nature of the crime. For his charisma was so terrible that, once people began to pursue him as a criminal, the social order was seriously disrupted.

    ¡±It¡¯s really Catwoman¡­ even though Phantom Kid ran away, it¡¯s always nice to capture another wanted thief.¡±

    Aaron was not as frustrated as Gordon and smiled happily when he confirmed Serena¡¯s identity.

    ¡±Aaron, wrap up the team.¡±

    Gordon walked out of the chamber without looking back, appearing sad and disappointed.

    He knew that in a few days Catwoman would break out of prison again, or be bailed out by some unknown wealthy owner.

    In short, Gotham had no idea how many criminals hiding underground needed the presence of people like Catwoman to help them aplish their shameful business.

    Only, Gordon knew in his heart that he couldn¡¯t reveal this kind of thing publically.

    Because eight years ago, these crimes had been out in the open, and he had spent so many years hiding so many fucked up things into the ground, that he prefers to let them stay buried in the earth forever.

    Meanwhile, after jumping into the sea, Mathison dived down the current into the Gotham River until he reached the location of the hidden yacht.

    For nearly an hour, Mathison didn¡¯t even poke his head out of the sea.

    Not because he was actually able to shut his breath for that long, but because he relied on the second magical charm he had made.

    This magic charm was designed to give one the ability to breathe underwater for a short period of time, one of the few Buff spells in red magic.

    Once on the yacht, he immediately changed into the clothes he had already prepared and then headed for the Merchant River basin.

    For the next few hours, the GCPD would surely be searching for himself with all their might on Downtown Ind, and it was not safe to stop at the Gotham River.

    Sometimeter, the yacht pulled up somewhere in the Merchant River, near Gotham¡¯s Old Town, a distant counterpart to the Edinburgh district, where the GCPD¡¯s headquarters were located.

    Mathison was in no hurry to get back, not forgetting that there was a young oracle lying inside the cabin.

    From the deck down to the cabin, there was Barbara, asleep.

    It had only been a few hours since Barbara had been stunned, and Mathison was absolutely confident in his ability to control the amount of drugs he used.

    It would take another ten minutes or so for Barbara to wake up.

    ¡±It¡¯s really thanks to you this time, Barbara.¡±

    Mathison walked over to the sleeping Barbara and gently stroked her hair.

    Having spent so many years with Barbara, and being such a charming beauty, would Mathison be human if he didn¡¯t have some sexy thoughts?

    Besides, Barbara had always been a lonely weird guy among her ssmates since she was a child, and her only partner has been Mathison, and maybe her brother James Jr.

    Everyone knows that Mathison and Barbara are inseparable, even Barbara¡¯s father, Gordon, looks at Mathison in all sorts of different ways¡­

    Maybe they are trying to avoid attention or drama but, for a variety of reasons, the two haven¡¯t be an official couple yet.

    This, of course, has something to do with Mathison¡¯s initial ambition, to be Gotham¡¯s top thief, but that¡¯s not the point.

    It really isn¡¯t.

    After a few minutes of admiring Barbara¡¯s sleeping face, Mathison estimated that it was about time that she would wake up and slipped a card into Barbara¡¯s hand before turning to leave.

    Driving the yacht near the GCPD, Mathison abandoned the ship and disappeared into the darkness.

    Just after Mathison left, Barbara opened her eyes momentarily and sat up.

    The clothes she was wearing were no longer her original ones, but that was the least of her concern.

    There was just an inexplicable sparkle in Barbara¡¯s eyes as she stared at the card in her hand with the head of Phantom Kid on it.

    ¡±Beautiful Miss Gordon, I apologise for borrowing your clothes without your consent, so I havepensated you with a new outfit that I hope you will enjoy. Sincerely, Phantom Kid.¡±

    Back at Phantom Kid¡¯s stronghold, Mathison changed back into his normal clothes and walked into the basement.

    ¡±Time to check out the system rewards this time.¡±

    He opened up the system and checked the panel.

    Sure enough, the little exmation point appeared again in the host section.

    <b><i>Press to take a look¡­</i></b>

    <b>Stolen Treasure: Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald</b>

    <b> Treasure value: C</b>

    <b> Difficulty: medium</b>

    <b> Magnificence Rating: B</b>

    <b>Special Note ¨C using a transcendent ability will result in an enhanced magnificence rating scale</b>

    Reading this, Mathison frowned, but when he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t hard to sort out.

    For a simple example, both magic tricks and red magic can achieve mind-blowing effects, but magic tricks obviously cannot match the convenience of red magic.

    After all, red magic does not require a lot of props and ample preparation.

    The visual experience is also very different.

    Therefore, the two methods must necessarily be apanied by different evaluation systems. While enjoying the convenience of red magic and being able toplete tasks more easily, the corresponding requirements will also be a little higher.

    So, if he wants to increase his magnificence rating, he either mustn¡¯t use his transcendental abilities and rely on his intelligence and wits to win or continue to use his extraordinary abilities, but he needs to win the attention of more people.

    Having processed this notion, Mathison had some feasible solutions in mind, he even thought that he could use different things depending on the actual situation.

    Moving on to his long-awaited system reward.

    <b> Final Rating: B</b>

    <b> Reward: All of Carlos¡¯sbat experience.</b>

    <b> ¡±Carlos: from the world of the ¡®Wanted Order¡¯ an existence that is considered the king of assassins, mastering countless supernatural marksmanship techniques, with his strongest ability being ¡®Bullet time¡¯.¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±The reward includes what Carlos has learned throughout his life, including Bullet time, and is given to the host in a memory inheritance mode, so you can master it without practice!¡±</b>

 Chapter 24: Bruce Wants to Come Back

    Chapter 24: Bruce Wants to Come Back

    ¡±This reward is a lot less useful thanst time.¡±

    Mathison was a little disappointed, those shooting techniques in the Wanted Order are actually quite simr to the ones in the Phantom Kid¡¯s repertoire.

    His ying cards aren¡¯t worse than those bullet-turning tricks, and way more enjoyable.

    The only tactic that works is bullet time.

    Although this time slowdown ability has many limitations, it is still a very useful skill

    Until Mathison manages to learn time-stop magic, this is just the thing to use as a recement.

    Thest fair improvement is that his fighting skills have significantly increased.

    The assassin training is not just about ying with guns; closebat is also very much a part of it.

    And it¡¯s not just fist-fighting that one learns, but also killing techniques that finish enemies.

    After hiding the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, Mathison left the stronghold and headed back to his real home.

    Of course, there were a lot of costume-changing and route-detouring along the way.

    Meanwhile, inside Wayne Manor.

    Bruce sat on the sofa in silence, his eyes constantly blinking as if he was struggling with something important.

    ¡±Master Wayne, the news broadcast is over, and Phantom Kid has won.¡±

    Alfred reminded.

    ¡±I know, Alfred.¡±

    Bruce said with a deep voice.

    ¡±Have I be stupid, the teaser letter said an invitation to the wave and I honestly thought it was the ocean¡¯s wave.¡±

    ¡±I can¡¯t believe I overlooked the fact that Gotham Broadcasting also happens to be on Downtown Ind. Phantom Kid has won this time.¡±

    ¡±The old me would never have made such a cheap mistake.¡±

    ¡±With all due respect, Master Wayne, the Kid who appeared in the sky in the first ce was just a dummy, and even if we had guessed the correct teaser, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch him.¡±

    Alfred was very serious, he did not want Bruce to question himself again over this trivial matter.

    But at the same time, there was a hint of relief that Bruce might finally go back to the surface and see sunlight¡­ or, to be more urate, go back to the surface and remain in the darkness.

    ¡±No, Alfred, you don¡¯t see the point.¡±

    Bruce shook his head as he stood up on his crutches. His long period of inactivitybined with various injuries leftover from the past had left him with an almost numb right leg.

    The whereabouts and degree of his injuries are still unknown, as he was reluctant to go to the hospital to have it checked out.

    ¡±Phantom Kid is very different from what we thought he was, he¡¯s not a simple thief.¡±

    Bruce¡¯s words were tinged with vague apprehension.

    ¡±Gordon¡¯s no match for him, I think¡­¡±

    ¡±You think it¡¯s time to bring ¡®him¡¯ back?¡±

    Alfred interrupted.

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Master Wayne, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡±Gotham needs you, but it needs your resources, your contacts, your wisdom, not your life!¡±

    ¡±What Gotham really needs is Bruce Wayne, not Batman!¡±

    Alfred was thrilled, he was now grey-haired. Although he was only a butler, Bruce had been raised by him.

    In Bruce¡¯s mind, Alfred had be almost the equivalent of a father.

    Simrly, Alfred, who has no wife or children, had long regarded Bruce as the person he cared for most.

    ¡±Rachel said she woulde back to me the day Gotham no longer needs Batman, but she died¡­¡±

    ¡±Alfred, you know what Rachel has meant to me. For eight years, Gotham didn¡¯t need Batman, but I¡¯ve also lost the meaning of my life.¡±

    ¡±You can¡¯t always stay in Gotham!¡±

    Alfred suddenly became harsh, which reminded Bruce of the time when Alfred had raised him after his parents¡¯ death.

    Alfred was just as harsh then.

    ¡±Look at the world and you will find countless good things to do. Do you remember before everything happened, before Batman was born?¡±

    ¡±You left Gotham and disappeared for seven whole years, and I never wanted you to return to Gotham because all you remember of it is pain.¡±

    ¡±Stop it, Alfred!¡±

    Bruce suddenly yelled, regretfully, and then kept silent.

    ¡±Make an appointment for me to go to a hospital tomorrow to have my leg checked and see if it can still be cured.¡±

    With those words, Bruce returned to his bedroom with his crutches.

    ¡±Which hospital do you want to go to?¡±

    Alfred asked as he looked at Bruce¡¯s back.

    ¡±The one I used to go to, of course!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ckgate Prison, the massive prison that stood on ckgate Ind, had the reputation of being both the hardest prison in the world to break out of and the easiest to break into.

    It is a forbidden ce in Gotham City, second only to Arkham Asylum.

    Today, a new visitor entered the ce.

    ¡±Serena Kyle, nickname: Catwoman, hasmitted multiple jewel thefts, has over ten arrests but has sessfully escaped each time, her first escape was when she was sixteen years old, an infamous thug.¡±

    ¡±Jim, you¡¯ve given me a big issue today.¡±

    The head of ckgate Prison frowned.

    Gordon, who was escorting Catwoman himself, replied, ¡°But she¡¯s never been to ckgate, has she?¡±

    ¡±You know, put her in a normal prison and she¡¯d slip away within days, I¡¯d only befortable if she was with you, here.¡±

    ¡±But ckgate Prison never holds female prisoners.¡±

    Gordon calmly said: ¡°The Dante Act stiptes that under special circumstances, male and female prisoners are allowed to live together.¡±

    ¡±Well, well, it¡¯s just a kitty, not one of those weirdos from back in the day, in addition, ckgate doesn¡¯t release its prisoners.¡±

    ¡±I suggest that she be given a single room.¡±

    ¡±Oh, I understand, after all, the prisoners here are all cruel men.¡±

    ¡±No,¡± Gordon shook his head, ¡°because she¡¯ll cripple all the other inmates.¡±

    After leaving ckgate Prison, Gordon didn¡¯t go straight home but drove to the GCPD, not because he liked workingte but because the GCPD policeman on duty had called him not long ago to say that Barbara was in the station.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the escort of Catwoman, he would have rushed back to the GCPD.

    ¡±Dad!¡±

    As soon as he got back to the police station, Barbara ran over and hugged Gordon. Father and daughter looked at each other without uttering a word.

    Seeing that Barbara was safe and sound, Gordon was relieved to know that the previous Barbara he met was a fake, Phantom Kid disguise. If Kid had dared to hurt his daughter, Gordon would have done anything to shoot the bastard.

    Fortunately, Kid didn¡¯t hurt Barbara.

    The next day, all of Gotham¡¯s major media outlets turned on Phantom Kid like crazy.

    Two high-profile crimes in a row, both sessfully stealing high-value gems, and a dress that was a total eye-catcher, dominating the front pages of all the news.

    ¡±Ah-choo!¡±

    Gotham University, in one of the ssrooms, Mathison sneezed, drawing a nk stare from his tablemate Barbara.

 Chapter 25: Suspicions

    Chapter 25: Suspicions

    ¡±The weather is very good these few days, how did you catch a cold?¡±

    Mathison sneezed several times in quick session, his nose still red.

    Barbara said helplessly.

    ¡±Maybe it¡¯s¡­ because I took a cold shower yesterday and went to bed at night without a nket.¡±

    Mathison found himself an excuse. After swimming in the cold seawater for over an hourst night, how could he not catch a cold? He would be lucky if he didn¡¯t get a fever.

    After all, the magic charm only allowed him to breathe like a fish, not make him as resistant to freezing as a fish.

    ¡±I mean, don¡¯t look for ame excuse, okay? I¡¯ve known you for over ten years and I¡¯ve never seen you take a cold shower.¡±

    Barbara leaned in close to Mathison and stared into his eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t go swimming in the middle of the night, did you?¡±

    At that, Mathison¡¯s thoughts stuttered. Did Barbara know something?

    He maintained his calm and said with a confused look: ¡°What are you talking about, who will go swimming in the middle of the night, and even if one goes to the swimming pool, it is not guaranteed for them to catch a cold, you fool.¡±

    ¡±Who are you calling a fool?¡± Barbara said angrily.

    ¡±Well, anyway, I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±, said Mathison in a soothing tone.

    ¡±No one is worried about you, you bastard¡±, Barbara¡¯s face blushed for a moment, as she said angrily.

    At this, Mathison hemmed, ¡°Whoever just blushed now.¡±

    ¡±Tsk, the rtionship between you two is good, but can you stop flirting in the ssroom? There are still plenty of single people here, like me.¡±

    At that moment, a dissatisfied voice interrupted the conversation between the two.

    Mathison turned around to see a pretty, wavy-looking girl sitting behind the two.

    ¡±Daisy?¡± Barbara said in surprise.

    ¡±What are you doing in school?¡±

    ¡±Actually, I was the first one into ss today, but you guys ignored me.¡± Daisy expressed how hurt she was.

    ¡±Weren¡¯t you nning on graduating early and going to work as an intern for the female astronomer programme?¡±

    ¡±Wow, you guys won¡¯t believe me when I tell you, Jane¡­ oh that¡¯s my current internship tutor, she likes to study some weird things, like Norse mythology, she seems to think those are true!¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s all those rainbow bridges, thunder gods, evil gods and such, I¡¯m sure you all know that.¡±

    Daisy sighed, she was already beginning to wonder if her tutor¡¯s PhD was fake.

    Yes, she was Daisy Lewis, an intern with Thor¡¯s girlfriend, Jane Foster. Daisy had just followed Jane¡¯s internship a few months ago.

    Mathison and Barbara had met Daisy when they first started college, and the three were considered close friends.

    Like Barbara, Daisy was not well-liked, for simr reasons. Barbara was a topputer genius, Daisy was a superb student, almost always ahead of her time in any course she took, getting schrships every year, and even graduating early from Gotham University after only two years.

    At this time, Mathison was far more popr than either of them and was extremely popr at the school.

    He was handsome, a magician, a good sportsman, funny, and thoughtful.

    At first, Mathison didn¡¯t know who Daisy was until she mentioned Jane¡¯s internship, only then Mathison remembered who she was.

    ¡±The other day, Jane told me that she seemed to have picked up some unusual waves and was going on a trip to New Mexico¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Mathison¡¯s eyes twitched. Thor, the God of Thunder, was going to be exiled to Earth soon?

    Then the Great War in New York should not be far away.

    Although he was in Gotham, near New York, the Chitauri army should not be able to reach it, which did not lightly concern him.

    He just didn¡¯t know exactly when Thor would be dropped down to Earth; after all, it was normal for a researcher like Jane¡¯s to be dyed for months or even half a year at a whim.

    ¡±That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t get along with her?¡±, Mathison asked.

    ¡±Oh, never mind, Jane said she had to go to her tutor, an old man called Killwig or something like that, and it would take about ten days, so I was given the time off in the meantime, and I didn¡¯t have anything to do, so I came to school to have some fun.¡±

    That should be Erik Selvig,¡­ Mathison¡¯s mouth twitched, that was how Daisy was, despite her superior intelligence, she asionally revealed her natural nerd nature.

    The three chatted for a while until the ss began.

    ¡±What do you think of that beach on the south coast of Downtown Ind, what do you think of the view?¡±, Barbara asked abruptly.

    Mathison was instantly alerted to the fact that, as far as he could remember, he had never been there with Barbara, so why would she suddenly ask such a question?

    Barbara was already suspicious. Had he revealed something yesterday?

    But he had never been in Barbara¡¯s presence awake, she was always asleep when he was around.

    Even after extensive thinking, Mathison couldn¡¯t think of what had made Barbara suspicious.

    Is it because he had a cold? Simply because of that?

    ¡±Downtown Ind Beach, it¡¯s always been a tourist destination, and; from the promotional map, the scenery there is very beautiful¡­ speaking of which, we haven¡¯t been there yet.¡±

    Mathison pretended not to hear Barbara¡¯s implication and said, ¡°What? Do you want to go and have some fun? Let¡¯s go together some time.¡±

    Barbara was speechless for a moment and was wondering if she had really suspected the wrong person. Mathison didn¡¯t look like he was acting, and she had already tested him several times today, without sess.

    She imagined Mathison¡¯s as a heartless criminal, but he didn¡¯t look like the smart and witty Kid ¡­

    Hmmm.. wrong!

    Kid was so good at disguise that even the people who knew him best couldn¡¯t see through him, so who knew if he was putting on this look on purpose!

    Barbara sized up Mathison suspiciously.

    Hmmm ¡­

    She still feels that something is wrong with him!

    ¡±Whoa! You guys are going to Downtown Ind Beach? Are you going on a date?¡±

    Daisy intervened once again into the conversation between the two, ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s a couple¡¯s holiday paradise, especially if you sunbathe there, it¡¯s sofortable, I tried it once.¡±

    She had a point, it was indeed a cosy ce. Mathison agreed, having experienced it just yesterday.

    Daisy turned to Barbara and winked at her, teasing, ¡°Barbara, are you finally brave enough to take that step, or did Mathisone at you first¡­ Hmmm!¡±

    Barbara covered Daisy¡¯s mouth.

    This disy of excitement made Mathison look astonished, even as the eyes of the entire ssroom turned to them.

    ¡±Miss Gordon, what are you doing?¡±

    From the podium, the professor looked at Barbara with a ¡°kind look¡±.

 Chapter 26: Take the Initiative, Barbara!

    Chapter 26: Take the Initiative, Barbara!

    ¡±No, you haven¡¯t made it clear to Mathison by now?¡±

    After ss, Daisy took Barbara aside and whispered.

    Mathison was curious, but Daisy red at him and wouldn¡¯t let him follow her, so he had to go ahead and leave school first. His sses were calm and rxing. And, so, while he had plenty of time, he¡¯d always practise red magic

    ¡±Daisy, has anyone ever told you that you would get beaten for throwing random guesses at me.¡±, Barbara raised her small fist, threateningly.

    ¡±Besides, I have nothing to tell him.¡±

    ¡±Hey! Whatever you say, it won¡¯t be me who regrets it eventually.¡±, Daisy bristled.

    ¡±What do you mean by that?¡±, Barbara wondered.

    ¡±Geez, are you really stupid or just acting like one? I thought my emotional intelligence was low enough, but I didn¡¯t realise you were worse than me.¡±, Daisy facepalmed herself.

    ¡±Don¡¯t you forget how popr that guy is, he¡¯s the one who gets the most letters every year on Valentine¡¯s Day, and you¡¯re not even a little worried?¡±

    ¡±Worried about what?¡±

    Barbara still didn¡¯t understand what Daisy was trying to say.

    ¡±Okay, well, let me be frank with you then, aren¡¯t you afraid that one day Mathison will have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡±A girlfriend? Who!¡±, Barbara asked without any second thought.

    ¡±Seeing how you¡¯re reacting now, maybe you¡¯re a slow thinker, after all.¡±

    Daisy gazed at Barbara and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which girl is going to take Mathison¡¯s heart, I only know that it definitely won¡¯t be you, with the way you¡¯re acting right now.¡±

    ¡±Why¡­ would I want to be his girlfriend?¡±

    Barbara asked aloud, spontaneously red-faced.

    ¡±If you raise your voice any louder, the whole school is going to hear you.¡±

    Daisy hastily gestured for Barbara to keep her voice down.

    ¡±Don¡¯t you dare say you don¡¯t like Mathison?¡±

    ¡±I ¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡±Well wow, if you keep acting tough, then I¡¯m going to tell you the harsh truth.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s expression was suddenly serious.

    ¡±Fang is a very good man and it¡¯s hard for any girl to resist his charm, but do you know why no girl has dared to pursue him until now?¡±

    Here, Daisy even referred to Mathison by his family name.

    ¡±The answer is: you!¡±

    Daisy pointed at Barbara, ¡°Because you were always with him whenever and wherever you were, and everyone thought you were a couple, that¡¯s why no one tried to seduce Mathison.¡±

    ¡±But it¡¯s clear to anyone who knows you that you¡¯re not together yet and sooner orter that will be known to everyone and, when that happens, how many girls do you think wille looking for him?¡±

    ¡±Believe me, no man in the world could stand the temptation unless he was gay!¡±

    ¡±If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my bestie, I might have gone down on him already.¡±

    ¡±I can tell he treats you differently than he treats others, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of affection that ¡­ lovers have for each other, so you¡¯ll have to take the initiative or you¡¯ll lose him sooner orter.¡±

    After hearing Daisy¡¯s words, Barbara¡¯s mind was blown, she really hadn¡¯t thought that so many people would like Mathison, let alone that even Daisy had actually had her eyes set on him.

    Did she really have to take the initiative?

    No, what she needed to find out before making her move was: what kind of feelings did she have for Mathison?

    More importantly, she now also suspects that Mathison might be Phantom Kid.

    How could the daughter of a police chief be in a rtionship with a thief ¡­

    Ugh!

    Barbara shook her head, what the hell was she thinking, she wasn¡¯t even certain if Mathison was Phantom Kid or not.

    ¡±Did you really ever like Mathison?¡±

    Suddenly, Barbara nced at Daisy with a confused look in her eyes.

    ¡±Yeah, I have no reason to lie to you, but I am not thinking about it anymore.¡±

    ¡±Because of me?¡±

    ¡±Of course not! Why do you think that?¡±

    Daisy looked at Barbara in wonder, ?I can¡¯t see that this little girl is possessive, still¡­ no one else can like Mathison when you are always around him??

    ¡±Uh ¡­¡±

    Barbara was speechless, and she understood at this point that she seemed to have misrepresented herself.

    ¡±Actually, it¡¯s because I¡¯m obsessed with another guy ¡­ No, to be precise, he¡¯s my idol!¡±

    ¡±He¡¯s really handsome, I¡¯ve never seen anyone that attractive.¡±

    At this point, Daisy¡¯s eyes were full of sparkles, clearly, in a helpless obsession with the idol she was talking about.

    Barbara¡¯s mouth twitched as she watched.

    ¡°Is there really such a person in Gotham as you say?¡±

    Barbara suddenly had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡±Hey, Daisy, when you say idol, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s right, my idol is that super thief who recently made his debut, Phantom Kid!¡±

    At the moment, Mathison was oblivious to the fact that the two women were talking about him; he was now preupied with his magical meditation.

    Although Red Magic is enhanced by magical meditation, the effect was not very strong.

    Because the magic of the Red Witch is almost always passed on to the next generation through the bloodline, the enhancement of magic power from meditation is almost trivial.

    Akako Koizumi, for instance, basically never cultivates her magic power, but instead exercises her magic control skills directly.

    This is why it is said that the Witch loses all her magic power when she sheds tears.

    But, after all, Mathison does not have the bloodline of a Witch. He is even born without any magical powers. As a result, only through meditation can he improve little by little his magical powers.

    Fortunately, many low-level red magic spells do not require much magical power, only a tiny chunk and various ingredients, such as the two magic charms that Mathison made before.

    Of course, It¡¯s not as if he is a master of magic; he can do anything he seeks by merely reading a magic book.

    Time passed, nearly two weeks, since the incident of the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald. Daisy was picked up by Jane Foster a few days ago, and Mathison knew that, in a few months, they would encounter the God of Thunder, yet he said nothing.

    He was not afraid of Batman in his prime, but to get involved in the Asgardians¡¯ matters and conflicts? He doesn¡¯t have that confidence.

    But what does that have to do with him, even if a butterfly effect causes Thor to be killed by Loki?

    Maybe, one day, he would be so strong that he might visit Asgard¡¯s treasure trove, but not now.

    Only, as Daisy came to say goodbye, Mathison noticed her, inexplicably, waving to Barbara, and wondered what it was for.

    It probably had something to do with the frequent whispering between the two women, which Mathison didn¡¯t pay much attention to.

    At this point, Phantom Kid had also been out of the scene of crimes for over a month. Committing two major crimes in a row, Adam¡¯s Star and Golden Green Cat¡¯s Eye, had taken Gotham by storm.

    The GCPD has never given up its search for Phantom Kid, but, unfortunately, nothing has been found so far. All they can hope for is a third teaser letter to be sent.

    Unexpectedly, one day, the police would have to rely on a criminal to volunteer the location he was heading to, in order to catch him. Because, in Phantom KId¡¯s case, it was really hard to figure out his ns.

    As it turns out, Gordon and Bruce¡¯s fears were not unreasonable: thest week has seen a number of copycat crimesmitted by both, clueless teenagers and known criminals.

    Although all were eventually arrested and jailed, it was foreseeable that more copycats would emerge in the future.

    Inside the GCPD Commissioner¡¯s office, Gordon is busy with all the work at hand, with a perturbed mind about the future.

    However, a call from the mayor of Gotham City made Gordon¡¯s work even busier¡­

 Chapter 27: The Specified Mission is Triggered

    Chapter 27: The Specified Mission is Triggered

    ¡±Mayor, this is Jim Gordon, any instructions?¡±

    It was the day Gordon received a call from the mayor.

    ¡±Jim, word hase from above that a heavyweight ising to Gotham for a visit in a while, and I¡¯ve decided that you will be in charge of security. The GCPD will cancel all regr missions for the meantime and prepare for her arrival with all their might!¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s not just the GCPD, the FBI and CIA will also be sending their elite personnel over to assist, and there will be a number of high-level officials from Washington as well.¡±

    ¡±Jim, this mission is very important, and if anything goes wrong with her, it could lead to a serious diplomatic issue!¡±

    Gordon listened in confusion.

    ¡±She? A woman who needs such a grand protection team, and a foreign official¡­ Who is this big shot?¡±

    ¡±Jim, she¡¯s in a very prestigious position, you must be careful!¡±

    The Mayor¡¯s voice tone on the phone was extremely serious.

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, sir, forgive me for taking the liberty, but who is this important person¡­¡±

    ¡±Her name is Elizabeth, and I¡¯m sure you understand very well what that name means!¡±

    With that, the mayor hung up the phone.

    Gordon froze in ce, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.

    ¡±GCPD, everyone, assemble urgently!¡±

    Within a few days, a news story that shook the whole country spread through the streets.

    The Queen of Ennd was visiting the United States, and it was in Gotham City!

    The date is July 20th!

    Five dayster!

    Elizabeth, the longest-reigning Queen in the history of the United Kingdom, and one of the most powerful women in the world.

    Definitely a heavyweight among heavyweights.

    Gotham City simply exploded with excitement as countless people were able to catch a glimpse of the legendary Queen in the flesh.

    The Mayor mobilised all the manpower he could to make sure that her visit to the United States was a sess.

    At Gotham University, countless students were talking about the event.

    Young people are often very interested in such things.

    Naturally, Mathison was among them.

    But his interest is not the same as the others.

    Because, in his eyes, he didn¡¯t care about the Queen of the United Kingdom or her special visit to the United States, nor did he care why she was in Gotham.

    In the long English letter about Elizabeth, only one certain unnoticeable sentence, in the Gotham Gazette, caught Mathison¡¯s eye.

    ¡±It is imed that on this visit to America, Her Majesty Elizabeth will still be wearing her beloved ne¡­¡±

    A ne!

    ¡±There are many nes in the United Kingdom¡¯s royal collection, but the one most loved by the Queen and worn on most formal asions.¡±

    The Tamil ruby ne!

    Market value? Priceless!

    Worn by Elizabeth at her coronation, this ne has been with the Queen for half a century and its shine remains undiminished, making it one of the world¡¯s most precious gems.

    The Adam¡¯s Star, although expensive as thergest sapphire, is not the most valuable sapphire.

    The Tamil Ruby is a truly priceless gem. It must be rated in the system as ¡°B¡± at least.

    And in addition to the elite police elite agents from the GCPD, FBI and CIA involved in the protection, there will also be the UK¡¯s own agents along for the ride.

    If necessary, the army might even be deployed.

    ¡±As seen in the first rewards, the more difficult the theft is, the more precious the treasure is, and the better is the reward obtained.¡±

    As for the magnificence level, daring to steal the Queen¡¯s royal ne is like dering war on a country, even if it fails in the end I¡¯m afraid it will shock hundreds of millions of people, maybe the magnificence level will be filled, straight away!

    Mathison was a little excited. But when he thought of such a huge lineup of bodyguards, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frustrated.

    <b>¡°The specified mission is triggered, do you ept it?¡±</b>

    Just as Mathison was struggling with whether to take such a huge risk or not, the system spoke!

    This was something unprecedented, and Mathison was so surprised that he hurriedly opened the system panel to check.

    As soon as he opened the panel, a pop-up window appeared in front of him, containing the same thing the system had just asked about, only with an additional button to check the details.

    <b> ¡±The Tamil Ruby, carried by a Queen of the UK, had been nourished by the country¡¯s luck for decades, causing it to mutate. It can prolong one¡¯s life when worn for a long time.¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±A considerable amount of magic power is detected within the Tamil Ruby, if the host steals it, the system can extract the magic power and turn it into the host¡¯s own power.¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±Initially, it is judged that it can bring the host¡¯s total magical power to C-level standard.¡±</b>

    What a deal, is he dreaming?!

    What Mathison needed most today was precisely the magic power, and the C-level standard might not seem high, but that was exactly the level of Akako Koizumi in the system evaluation.

    Only during the special period when the moon is full can Koizumi Akako¡¯s magic power peak to B-level.

    As for Mathison, his powers are not even E-level right now. This is definitely the best reward that can be obtained so far!

    <b> ¡±Warning: if the host fails to steal it, it is likely to face imprisonment, the risk is very high, please consider at your own discretion!¡±</b>

    Yoo-hoo?

    Mathison wondered, ?isn¡¯t it usually the system that forces the host toplete the mission, even if it results in various punishments??

    ?Howe you are reminding me that the mission is risky and I have to consider it at my choice??

    ?I¡¯m a lucky guy, definitely a lucky guy!?

    ?Doesn¡¯t the system usually despise its own hosts or something?

    ?But ¡­ I have to consider carefully, otherwise; if caught in jail, a lifetime of fame can be ruined.?

    Mathison rested his chin against his head and fell into deep thought.

    ¡±Hey, Mathison! Wake up!¡±

    Suddenly, a deafening roar came from Mathison¡¯s ears, almost scaring him to death.

    ¡±Eh? Barbara, what are you yelling so loud for?¡±

    Mathison woke up with a start and turned to Barbara with a confused look on his face.

    ¡±Will you even hear me if I don¡¯t yell that loud?¡±

    ¡±What the hell were you thinking today, you¡¯ve been so distracted since school and you haven¡¯te back to your senses, even when you got home.¡±

    Barbara squinted her eyes and looked dissatisfied, ¡°And what¡¯s with the newspaper in your hand? Won¡¯t you let go of it already¡­¡±

    ¡±You are hooked by some actress you read about, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    At that, Mathison wiped the vain sweat from his forehead, not knowing how to exin.

    Technically speaking, Queen Elizabeth¡¯s personality is rtively approachable and popr on the inte. It even won¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she is an international superstar¡­

    Mathison broke into a smile and replied to Barbara, ¡°How can that be, do you think I am that kind of person?¡±

    Barbara was full of suspicion, clearly not believing what he was saying.

    ¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at the newspaper, this is the Queen of the UK, not some actress.¡±

    Mathison turned the newspaper upside down to prove his innocence.

    ¡±Her Majesty the Queen? Speaking of which, my father has to be involved in her protection. The GCPD has given up almost every task except criminal cases these days!¡±

    Barbara managed to get Mathison¡¯s attention, ¡°But what does this whole Queen¡¯s visit thing have to do with you? It doesn¡¯t have to shock you for so long, does it?¡±

 Chapter 28: What Comes Around Goes Around

    Chapter 28: What Comes Around Goes Around

    ¡±I was wondering if something would happen when Queen Elizabeth came to Gotham?¡±, Mathisonughed ironically.

    ¡±She¡¯s the queen, mighty protection must surround her. What sort of thing do you think will happen to her?¡±, Barbara asked in amazement.

    Pointing to a specific sentence in the paper, Mathison said, ¡°Look, it says here that the Queen wears the legendary ne, Tamil Ruby, when she travels. Let¡¯s see, now, hmm¡­ hasn¡¯t there been a recent appearance in Gotham of a thief who specialises in stealingrge gems?¡±

    ¡±You mean Phantom Kid!¡±

    Barbara covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s the royal ne of Queen Elizabeth¡¯s family that we are talking about. It¡¯s essentially different from the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald and Adam¡¯s Star, would Kid really dare steal that?¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s what I thought, no matter how daring that strange thief was, he couldn¡¯t possibly offend a country directly.¡±

    Mathison was secretly relieved that he had finally managed to divert Barbara¡¯s attention.

    But, in fact, the reason Barbara did not continue the conversation was not that she believed what Mathison said; on the contrary, she thought very seriously about the possibility of Phantom Kid taking action.

    For some reason, Barbara¡¯s instincts told her that, even if Phantom Kid wasn¡¯t really Mathison, there would be at least something that rtes them, still, Barbara didn¡¯t want to believe this.

    With all her might, she wanted a chance to prove that Mathison wasn¡¯t Kid.

    The easiest way to do that would be to have Mathison and Kid appear at the same time.

    If Kid really had his eye on the Tamil Ruby, then the teaser letter should be released soon.

    ¡±When that happens, I¡¯ll invite Mathison along to see her Majesty Elizabeth¡­¡±

    Thinking about it, Barbara gave a sneering smirk that sent chills down Mathison¡¯s back.

    ¡±Hey!¡±

    Wait a minute, Mathison suddenly noticed something very weird.

    ¡±Barbara, if you were just wandering off, then how did you get in my house? And why do you have its keys? I didn¡¯t hear you knocking on my door.¡±

    ¡±Huh?¡±

    It was an awkward situation for Barbara. Why did she have the keys to Mathison¡¯s house? Obviously, she had secretly made a copy!

    She had thought that Mathison might be hiding some of the tools he uses as Phantom Kid tomit his crimes. And since she hadn¡¯t heard any noise, she sneaked into Mathison¡¯s house, knowing at this time that he usually wouldn¡¯t be there.

    By this time of the day, Mathison would have gone to the stronghold to train, under the excuse that he had a new magic teacher and was learning new tricks. He had often done this in the past ten years, so Barbara did not suspect him.

    But it is impossible for Barbara to find anything in Mathison¡¯s house; everything rted to Kid had been moved to his stronghold in the Edinburgh district. Mathison¡¯s considerations were proven to be correct: Barbara is suspecting him.

    Anyway, Barbara unlocked the door and invaded the house. Who knew that such a quick nce would reveal Mathison sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper with a puzzled expression on his face.

    Thinking of Mathison¡¯s unusual behaviour at school today, Barbara subconsciously rushed over.

    It was an embarrassing moment.

    It could only be med on the fact that the two were simply too familiar with each other, so familiar that they werepletely familiar with each other¡¯s presence.

    Otherwise, if it was a random person who had sneaked in, Mathison would have heard their footsteps before they reached the door.

    ¡±Uh ¡­ I actually knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t hear me before I came in.¡±, Barbara said stiffly.

    ¡±As for why I have the keys to your house, of course, you gave it to me before!¡±

    ¡±Did I ever give you the keys?¡±

    ¡±You hadn¡¯t given them to me?¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t remember any such thing.¡±

    ¡±Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    Barbara: ¡°¡­¡±

    Mathison stared at Barbara with a gaze of doubt that made her heart pound.

    ¡±Well, maybe I forgot, then.¡±, said Mathison as he withdrew his gaze.

    He guessed that Barbara was mostly trying to investigate him, but couldn¡¯t say anything about it. In any case, he wasn¡¯t worried that Barbara would see anything suspicious around.

    It was only this incident that alerted Mathison to the fact that he let his guard down too easily with Barbara and that, sooner orter, things may go wrong.

    He had to change his habits now, even in Barbara¡¯s presence, he should never forget his poker face.

    ¡±Jeez, it¡¯s getting dark now and I¡¯m hungry, so forget about all the irrelevant stuff and get cooking!¡±

    Barbara shouted while pointing at Mathison.

    ¡±Barbara, this is my house.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes popped out, what the hell was she doing?

    ¡±Jeez, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve eaten at your house, and you know I love your oriental cooking the most.¡±

    ¡±The food in Chinatown is too expensive and it doesn¡¯t taste as good as yours.¡±

    Barbara pulled Mathison up by the hand and pushed him into the kitchen.

    ¡±Does your father know that you are going to eat at my ce tonight?¡±

    ¡±I talked to him before I came!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gordon was busy at work, outside Gotham City Hall za.

    Queen Elizabeth wasing to Gotham for a visit and this ce was a must.

    It was quite empty. But, on the day of the Queen¡¯s visit, it would be so crowded that no one could imagine which kind of people would be present.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so important to secure the area, with snipers from the GCPD on the heights of every building around.

    Tens of thousands of police officers are located in every street and alley around the city hall.

    The main road is even directly arranged with arge number of GCPD-trained honour guards, neatly standing on both sides of the road until the end of the avenue.

    ¡±Jim Gordon, Gotham¡¯s only light of justice, I¡¯ve heard great things about you for a long time.¡±

    At that moment, a young woman in herte thirties, dressed in a tidy suit, approached Gordon and initiated a conversation with him, seeming to praise him with her words.

    ¡±If I¡¯m not mistaken, your Excellency is Agent rice Starling of the FBI, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Gordon raised his head to look at her. The only people who could have entered the square at this point in time could have been sent by the FBI or the CIA to assist.

    By this time, both sides should indeed be arriving soon as well.

    Only the CIA had asserted that it won¡¯t send a female agent from their side, so, it could only be someone from the FBI.

    ¡±Hasn¡¯t Agent Bob arrived yet?¡±, Starling asked.

    ¡±Not yet, it¡¯s still about half an hour from the time agreed on.¡±, Gordon replied.

    ¡±Ha, how true about the CIA¡­¡±, Starling referred sarcastically.

    The FBI and the CIA had always looked down on each other, not only because of the massive conflict between the two agencies in recruiting personnel but also because the CIA would often interfere with FBI¡¯s missions during international operations.

    Within the borders of the country, the CIA is ruthlessly suppressed by the FBI.

    The two sides had a long history of tearing each other apart, and it was only a norm to mock each other now.

    Gordon had seen it all too often and had neither sided with the FBI or the CIA anyway.

    ¡±Do people from the FBI only say spiteful things about others behind their backs?¡±

    At that moment, a maic voice broke in between the two of them, and at a cursory nce, he looks like a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 29: A Lineup of Luxury

    Chapter 29: A Lineup of Luxury

    ¡±You¡¯re finally here, Agent Bob, looks like the CIA has a sense of timing after all.¡±

    As soon as the middle-aged man appeared, he was met with a cold stare from Starling.

    In the face of the FBI¡¯s malice, Bob, who was an elite CIA agent, was not polite, he replied with the same spitefulness.

    ¡±No matter what my mission is, the timing for me is the most important matter;ing early oringte may spoil things.¡±

    While the two were spitting witty words at each other, Gordon seized the opportunity to take a closer look at them.

    Bob was a CIA elite who had carried out countless high-risk missions and had never failed once. His skills were absolutely top-notch, and his temper seemed quite good. Although he was exchanging sarcastic insinuations with Starling, the expression on his face was quite kind and friendly.

    Bob is rtively ordinary-looking, he is 5.6 feet (173 cm) tall. His most noticeable feature was probably hisrge nose.

    On the whole, Gordon¡¯s impression of Bob was not bad.

    As for Starling, she was much younger than Bob, and, although she wasn¡¯t quite an elite agent in the FBI, she was no less famous; she was the most widely known agent in the FBI.

    Of course, she was alsopetent enough, else, she wouldn¡¯t have been brought in to assist in Gotham¡¯s protection effort. The reason for her low position was other than her ability.

    Gordon could see that although these two were unforgiving towards each other, they didn¡¯t really have any ill faith in one other. Their interaction seemed like a usual ¡®friendlymunication¡¯ between the FBI and the CIA.

    ¡±Agent Bob, I¡¯ve heard that you have long been thinking of retiring, howe you¡¯re still continuing to work in the Intelligence Bureau? Could it be that the CIA has no one left to take on beside you, and that¡¯s the reason why your Director refuses to let you retire?¡±, Starling smiled affectionately.

    ¡±Actually, this is thest mission I¡¯ll be on since my request for retirement was approved.¡±, Bob returned the same smile.

    ¡±After I retire, I n to run a pen shop, and I¡¯ve even found the perfect location for it.¡±

    ¡±However, in contrast to the CIA, it seems like the FBI can¡¯t carry out tasks alone such as protecting Her Majesty Elizabeth. You were supposed to send your strongest personnel, right?¡±

    ¡±Ha, you¡¯re quite right, but I¡¯m confident enough to carry out this task more than anyone else.¡±

    Wariness appeared in Starling¡¯s eyes.

    ¡±But I¡¯ve heard that you haven¡¯t caught the criminal who started the case that made you famous until now.¡±

    ¡±Hannibal is no ordinary criminal, and, sooner orter, I will find him. I am convinced that I am the only one in the world who can catch him.¡±

    Starling was not shaken by Bob¡¯s words, instead, she cut to the chase.

    ¡±Heh, I suppose so, Ms Starling.¡±

    ¡±Not many people in the world would daremit murder in front of a queen of a country, so, this mission shouldn¡¯t be as intimidating as we imagined.¡±

    Rather headlessly, the two agents¡¯ aggression faded, they actually began tomunicate in a normal manner.

    ¡±I¡¯d like to wish Agent Bob a happy retirement in advance here.¡±, Starling smiled.

    ¡±So, you two, that¡¯s enough small talk, let¡¯s get to work.¡± Gordon stepped forward and interrupted the agents.

    In this situation, the GCPD cooperated with Bob and Starling to arrange various arrangements, consider any possible situation and give a n to deal with it.

    During the discussion, Starling¡¯s abilities really showed up, and Gordon was quite impressed by her calmness and resourcefulness.

    Bob didn¡¯t think as widely as Starling but was always able to fill in the gaps.

    On the other hand, in London, the UK, Queen Elizabeth was about to board her ne, apanied by a team of highly trained bodyguards, all MI7 agents.

    However, Her Majesty herself seems to be dissatisfied with these bodyguards.

    ¡±Pam.¡±, Queen Elizabeth¡¯s sad voice emerged.

    Immediately, a middle-aged woman appeared in front of the Queen and respectfully said, ¡°Your Majesty, I am here, may I have any instructions?¡±

    ¡±You are the head of MI7, and you are arranging the protection staff for my trip to Gotham this time, is that correct?¡±

    ¡±Yes, Your Majesty, those present are the most elite agents of MI7, they will be sure to protect Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡±Heh~¡± Queen Elizabethughed softly, ¡°The most elite? Is it really?¡±

    ¡±What about Johnny English, howe I don¡¯t seem to see him here?¡±

    At the name, Pam was shocked, she gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Johnny is not capable enough to carry this burden, in fact, he would be the least reliable agent in the Seventh Branch.¡±

    ¡±Your Majesty¡¯s safety is of paramount importance, how can he be allowed to¡­¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s enough! Pam!¡±, Queen Elizabeth snapped.

    ¡±I¡¯m not going to be bothered with your dislike for your own men. All I know is that Agent Johnny served heroically in Asia recently, and during his service, the ¡®elite¡¯ as you call them, didn¡¯t seem to do a thing ¡­¡±

    ¡±I have decided to make English the head of my guard for this expedition, do you have any objections?¡±

    Facing the Queen¡¯s gaze, Pam, in a cold sweat, could only nod and say, ¡°Your Majesty, I have no objections.¡±

    Pam winked at her assistant, who left in a hurry to find Johnny.

    Within minutes, a middle-aged agent with a naive appearance, in extreme enthusiasm, showed up in front of the Queen.

    ¡±With me, there will be no surprises on this journey, I assure you, Your Majesty!¡±, he said, beating his chest with excitement written all over his face.

    This entrance was not really the right match for the calmness of that situation, but the Queen was not disappointed by it, on the contrary, she liked the lively feeling.

    It made her feel tens of years younger.

    The Queen set off for Gotham, the world-famous city of simple folk.

    Meanwhile, just after the Queen¡¯s royal ne took off, a modest suit shot with a sign ¡°Royal Gentleman¡± on was lit.

    It¡¯s midnight in London and all the suit shops are usually closed at this time but this one.

    What¡¯s even weirder is that the early next morning, the suit shop put up a sign that asserted it would be closed for several days ¡­

    Mathison was now torn, wondering if he had made the right choice.

    Because, in the end, he chose to do it anyway.

    He decided to return the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald to its owner before sending out the third teaser letter.

    Oh, of course, it wouldn¡¯t be Daggett. He was a bad man who was definitely considered to have caused a lot of harm, however, one wouldn¡¯t call him evil.

    He had even gone so far as to coborate with Bain and, eventually, died at thetter¡¯s hands, which was shameful.

    He didn¡¯t feel any guilt at all for stealing from Daggett.

    But, not long ago, a new piece of news made him change his mind.

    It turned out that the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald belonged to a mine owner whoter lost his reputation and all his assets, as a result of a serious mine copse.

    It was also that ident that allowed this rare emerald to see the light of day.

    Unwilling to lose everything, the mine owner put the emerald up for auction, only to end up in the hands of Daggett.

    It was sold for $20 million dors at the auction, which is an astronomical price.

    The owner was expected to use the money to make aeback or, at least, just retire, but the aftermath was far from that¡­

 Chapter 30: Exploited!

    Chapter 30: Exploited!

    Because just after a week of the auction of the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, the mine owner died all of a sudden.

    The cause of death was said to be a heart attack caused by excessive alcohol consumption.

    No news has been released to cover what happened to the owner¡¯s $20 million inheritance after his death.

    All that is known is that the mine owner had a daughter in her twenties, but it appears that some unknown factor caused her to be disinherited.

    There is only a very small report that the mine owner¡¯s daughter imed that her father was not a heavy drinker and did not even drink much in general.

    But the mine owner¡¯s sudden death by drunkenness was justified by someone who said that ¡°the shock of bankruptcy can easily change a person¡±.

    Yes, that someone was awyer hired by Daggett, and it was thiswyer who was responsible for disinheriting the mine owner¡¯s daughter and for forcing her to take a break from school because she lost her financial resources¡­

    Gotham City, East District, the most chaotic and filthy area of the city, is home to over 90% of Gotham¡¯s poor and homeless.

    It is also the birthce of countless ¡®talents¡¯ from Arkham Asylum.

    Deep in the ghetto, in one of the most broken huts, Pam curled in a corner, her hands hugging her knees tightly.

    She was afraid to run outside because she was too pretty, and in the chaotic East District, the prettier the woman, the more dangerous it was for her.

    The weak wooden door, which creaked with the slightest breeze, gave Pam no sense of security. She was constantly afraid that the next moment a pack of perverted animals might break in.

    ¡±Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door that made Pam tremble with fear.

    She shivered against the door, expecting to be able to block a possible smash.

    ¡±Is that Miss Isley in there, please?¡±

    Pam didn¡¯t dare answer; although the voice at the door was warm and friendly, that didn¡¯t mean she could open it unsuspectingly.

    Because, in addition to the gangsters who mighte to the door, Daggett¡¯s people might also arrive.

    She had seen enough of those ugly faces already, so she refused to pay any attention to the people at the door.

    ¡±I¡¯m not one of Daggett¡¯s men, I¡¯m here to help you.¡±, Outside the door, Mathison spoke softly.

    And after waiting for a long time, yet still not getting a response from Pam, he had to renounce the idea of her opening the door.

    First, he slipped an envelope into the crack of the door, then he stepped back a little and said, ¡°Miss Isley, I am sorry for what you have been through, so I am here in good faith to return your lost property.¡±

    ¡±If thises to Daggett¡¯s attention he will surely turn on you again, so get out of Gotham, the envelope contains a ticket to New York in addition to your belongings.¡±

    Hearing these words, Pam looked puzzled, she could not understand at all what the man outside was saying.

    Looking down, she saw that there was a white envelope sticking out from under the door.

    Pam took the envelope in disbelief and opened it, only to see that inside was the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald that her father had put up for auction!

    As the man at the door had said, the envelope contained not only the gem, but a boat ticket to New York, and a thousand dors in cash ¨C not much, but enough to make Pam¡¯s eyes go red and cover her mouth.

    ¡±Thank you!¡±

    At this point, Pam couldn¡¯t say anything else but those two words.

    Of course, she already knew who the person at the door was, and she was aware of the trends about Phantom Kid stealing the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald.

    ¡±You¡¯re wee, you can reach the docks directly from here to the south, you don¡¯t have to worry about the road, those punks can¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡±Oh yes, the clothes you¡¯re wearing now should be too old. I¡¯ve brought you a new set of clothes, but there¡¯s no way for you to take a bath though.¡±

    Mathison put therge bag in his hand on the floor and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way to get clothes through the door, and I know you wouldn¡¯t trust a stranger now, so I won¡¯t be in your sight.¡±

    Pam listened quietly and, after a while, she heard footsteps moving ever further away. And, soon, all sound was lost outside.

    After a few more moments she cautiously poked her head out and there was indeed a bag of clothes outside the door and also no one in sight. Even the sounds of the fights and brawls that used to be there every night had disappeared.

    Pam pursed her lips and decided to trust Mathison for once, lifting the bag and going back inside.

    ¡±Is this¡­ actually just the right size?¡±

    After changing, Pam was surprised to find that the clothes fit her quite well.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, what an amazing person¡­¡±

    The ship¡¯s departure was tonight, and there was no time to lose. So, Pam casually packed up and walked out the door, running towards the docks.

    The journey was indeed peaceful.

    At first, Pam was a little worried, but she soon put her mind at ease.

    When she reached the dock, Pam suddenly stopped.

    Her face was hesitant and she kept looking around as if she was trying to find someone.

    ¡±Miss Isely, are you looking for me?¡±

    Without warning, a warm voice rang out behind Pam.

    The voice had a magical power to soothe the anxiety in one¡¯s heart.

    Pam turned her head back as Phantom Kid crossed her eyes.

    Even though she had seen many pictures of Kid, it was the first time she had seen him in person.

    For a moment, Pam was so captivated by the appearance of Phantom Kid that she was mesmerised.

    ¡±Ahem, Miss Isely?¡±, Mathison reminded with a couple of light coughs.

    ¡±Ah! I¡¯m sorry, I was so rude.¡±, Pam¡¯s face blushed.

    ¡±Never mind, Miss Isely, I¡¯m d you were willing to meet me precisely.¡±

    With a gentle smile, Mathison dropped to the ground one knee, like a gentleman, and slowly took Pam¡¯s hand.

    He, then, gave her a soft kiss on the back of her hand.

    ¡±Ki¡­ Mr Kid?¡±

    Pam blushed as she drew back her small hand with a pounding heart.

    At her words, calling him ¡°Mr¡±, Mathison froze, then came to his senses.

    No one knew the thief¡¯s real name, so they had to call him ¡°Kid¡±, for his first name.

    ¡±You risked your life to steal back my father¡¯s relic from Daggett and to help me leave Gotham, I am forever thankful to you!¡±, Pam said with a serious blushing look on her face.

    It looked like Pam had thought that Phantom Kid had stolen the gem to bring her justice.

    Mathison shied, he hadn¡¯t even known the story behind the jewel when he first stole it, yet, he allowed the wonderful misunderstanding to continue.

    ¡±I know that sooner orter I¡¯ll be chased by Daggett if I continue my stay in Gotham, but what can I do when I go to New York?¡±

    ¡±This gem has caused my father¡¯s tragedy, so I don¡¯t want to keep it anymore¡­¡±

    There was confusion in Pam¡¯s eyes and that was why she didn¡¯t run to the docks in one breath.

    ¡±That¡¯s an easy matter to handle. There¡¯s a man in New York called Tony Stark, take the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald to him and exin everything, he¡¯ll buy the emerald and won¡¯t do what Daggett did.¡±

    ¡±As for Daggett, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about him.¡±

    Mathison pointed out a clear path for her.

    Hearing what Mathison said, Pam finally put her mind at ease.

    ¡±Woo~woo~¡±

    At that moment, the whistle sounded in the direction of the dock, and the cruise ship was set to sail!

    ¡±That¡¯s not right, there¡¯s still ten minutes before sailing time, right?¡±

    Pam panicked, who would have thought that the cruise ship would leave early at this time of year, it would be nice not to bete at the usual time.

    ¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you up.¡±

    Mathison gave Pam a reassuring smile and took her hand and ran to a building nearby.

    Going up to the top of the building, Mathison turned his head and asked, ¡°Have you ever experienced what it¡¯s like to fly?¡±

    ¡±Huh?¡± Pam was confused.

    ¡±Remember to hold me tight!¡±

    Mathison picked up Pam by the waist and started sprinting in the direction of the dock, ran to the edge of the roof, and leapt off!

    ¡±Ah!¡± Pam screamed in fright, both eyes squeezed shut and both arms wrapped tightly around Mathison¡¯s neck.

    ¡±Haha, Miss Isely, don¡¯t be afraid, we can¡¯t fall.¡±

    Hearing Kid¡¯s teasing, Pam slowly opened her eyes and then was shocked speechless by the sight before her.

    She was actually flying up in the sky herself, with an unobstructed view of Gotham at night, looking down at the people like ants and blurred lights flickering everywhere.

    ¡±It¡¯s beautiful ¡­¡±, Pam murmured.

    ¡±Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful, even Gotham¡¯s nights can be beautiful sometimes.¡±

    Listening to Mathison¡¯s words, Pam turned her eyes to Phantom Kid¡¯s face, what kind of face was underneath the monocle?

    Mathison¡¯s hands were wrapped around her, and, at this point, she could remove Kid¡¯s sses with just a flick of her hand.

    Pam was curious about Kid¡¯s real face, but she knew it was Mathison¡¯s biggest secret, so she didn¡¯t do it, instead gazing at Mathison¡¯s face with her eyes fascinated.

    It just seemed that no woman in the world could resist Kid¡¯s charm.

    Unknowingly, Pam¡¯s face got closer and closer to Mathison¡¯s, only to end up kissing him on the cheek.

    ¡±!¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes instantly widened, was he¡­ being taken advantage of?

 Chapter 31: The FBI Informant

    Chapter 31: The FBI Informant

    On the dock, in the shadow of countless containers, Mathison looked at the distant cruise ship departing and gently touched his cheek.

    He started considering a variety of possibilities: when Pam found out that she was flying in the sky, she could have been scared to open her eyes, or may not have been able to stop screaming, or have been fascinated by the thrill of soaring in the sky. He expected all of these possibilities to happen but one.

    He never expected Pam to be so bold as to kiss him.

    Coming to think about it, not even Barbara had ever done that after she reached the age where she started to understand romance¡­

    ¡±However, I feel pretty good.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s heart was full of joy.

    In any case, I have done my best, the rest now is up to Pam herself.

    Although Tony Stark is considered Mathison¡¯s enemy, his character is guaranteed to remain the same, even after bing Iron Man. He is still bold, charming, and easily attracted to girls, but he would never do something to Pam.

    When the cruise ship disappeared from sight, the Cat¡¯s Eye incident was officially dealt with. Mathison once again changed his costume and calmly left the docks¡­

    Late that night, work at Gotham City Hall had alsoe to an end.

    ¡±Thank you both for your help, I¡¯ll send someone to help you arrange a ce to stayter.¡±

    Gordon said to Starling and Bob.

    ¡±However, our time is rather limited, the environment may not be too good.¡±

    ¡±All I require is a bed to sleep on, it is not the right time to be picky when carrying out such a mission. I will not trouble you, guys.¡±

    Bob dly epted, as he mentioned, he did not have any high requirements for food and lodging.

    Gordon nodded, then turned his eyes to Starling.

    Women, at times, could be particrly picky.

    ¡±I¡¯m not a spoiled little girl either, but I have some things to do before I rest. I need to be excused for a while.¡±, Starling said lightly.

    ¡±Does Agent Starling have something to do in Gotham as well?¡± Bob¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡±Don¡¯t insist too much, Agent Bob, this is a CIA matter.¡±

    ¡±If you need a hand, the GCPD can help.¡±, Gordon offered.

    ¡±Thank you but no, I can handle it alone.¡±

    ¡±With all due respect, Agent Starling, Gotham is dangerous at night.¡±

    ¡±Yes, I¡¯ve heard that many times, but is it any more dangerous than Hannibal¡¯s restaurant?¡±, Starling ruffled her hair with a sh of reflection in her eyes.

    To her words, Gordon had to give Starling the temporary address that the GCPD had arranged for her, so she could go there on her own after she finished her business.

    Soon, the cab arrived near Gotham Avenue, only three or four blocks away from the Penguin¡¯s Iceberg restaurant.

    By the time the cab was at the nearest crossing to the Iceberg restaurant, a ck car suddenly pulled out and followed the cab.

    ¡±Turn left at that fork in the road ahead and stop when you reach the third traffic light.¡±

    Starling said to the driver, and the bearded white driver as he nodded his head at once.

    This was Penguin territory, and he couldn¡¯t wait to get out of it.

    The ck car continued to follow, always keeping a distance from the cab.

    After Starling got out, the cab quickly left the area, and the ck car stopped just in front of her.

    Now at this time, there was not a single pedestrian on the street, and vehicles were also scarce.

    Starling opened the passenger door naturally and sat in. Only then, the car moved to a hidden location.

    ¡±How did the mission go?¡±

    At this point, Starling turned to the driver¡¯s seat, only to see a young woman sitting on it.

    ¡±Everything is going well so far, Boss, Cobblepot does not suspect me yet.¡±

    The woman was no other than the Penguin¡¯s current secretary, Marvie Brandon!

    In fact, Brandon is not her real surname, but a forged identity.

    Her real name is Maiev Jean Angers, an Anglo-American and her real identity is that she is an informant the FBI put next to the Penguin!

    Starling is Marvie¡¯s direct supervisor.

    ¡±Very good, in this case, did you find a clue?¡±

    At that, Marvie¡¯s mood sank, ¡°Cobblepot is very cautious, he hardly let me into any important ces, I got very little information.¡±

    ¡±Well, we expected that the Penguin wouldn¡¯t be the secondrgest gangster in the country if he was really that trustful.¡±

    Starling wasn¡¯t surprised by this, ¡°You¡¯ve only been with him for two years, in addition to that, it¡¯s really impossible to win Cobblepot¡¯s trustpletely.¡±

    ¡±Then tell us what information you have obtained, no matter how small!¡±

    ¡±Yes, Boss.¡±

    Next, Marvie told Starling about her experience of working at the Iceberg Restaurant for the past two years, which of course included the secret trip to the Iceberg exchange with Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Phantom Kid¡­ that great thief who has recently gained fame in Gotham?¡±

    Starling pondered for a moment, ¡°He has nothing to do with what we are going to investigate, not to mention that you have not seen his true face, this information is of little use.¡±

    ¡±Boss, there is one more detail that I think is very important!¡±, Marvel suddenly said seriously.

    ¡±Two years ago, when I first came, there were still a lot of homeless people in the East and Edinburgh districts, but every once in a while, their numbers decreased degradingly.¡±

    ¡±It was not obvious in the first year, but the situation this year is much clearer.¡±

    Hearing the words of Marvie, the corner of Starling¡¯s mouth rose as a brilliant light shed in her eyes.

    ¡±That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough information, he must be here!¡±

    ¡±Marvie, you continue to work undercover beside Cobblepot, and always pay attention to your own safety.¡±; Starling put her hand on Marvel¡¯s shoulder and cautioned.

    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Boss, I know how to protect myself.¡±, Marvel nodded.

    After the intelligence report, Starling got out of the car, and the two left in opposite directions.

    Meanwhile, over the Antic Ocean, Queen Elizabeth¡¯s exclusive ne was flying high in the skies. It will reach Gotham in ten hours.

    ¡±Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry, with me here, you can enjoy this trip in peace.¡±, with a smile on his face, Johny told Elizabeth.

    ¡±Hahaha, yes, well, then my safety is in your hands.¡±, the queenughed heartily and was satisfied.

    Early the next morning, Gordon, Bob, and Starling left on time, and the entire GCPD was out, waiting for Queen Elizabeth¡¯s arrival at the airport.

    The Mayor of Gotham was also waiting there.

    Generally speaking, when the leader of a country arrives, the airport will dy the operation of other flights to avoid idents.

    Although Elizabeth is the queen, she does not consider herself to have particrly a big frame. So, at her request, Archie Goodwin International Airport will not dy any flights or give her any special treatment.

    In turn, this gave Mathison a golden opportunity.

 Chapter 32: The 3rd Teaser Letter!

    Chapter 32: The 3rd Teaser Letter!

    Mathison pretended to be an airne cabin cleaner, carrying cleaning tools and running around the tarmac.

    In fact, it can¡¯t exactly be considered a pretense, because he applied for a temporary job here a few days ago, part-time for a week, and will also get paid 1500 US dors.

    He has been working here for two days, and one can tell already that the cleaners¡¯ task is very hard. Before a flight is about to take off, the cabin must be cleaned very well in a very short time.

    What¡¯s even harder is that the water used for the cleaning has to be refuelled by Mathison, every time he has to clean.

    The airport was fairly 100,000 square meters big. And the water pipes were not avable anywhere nearby the nes, so, every time his bucket was empty, he had to run to the terminal building below to refuel it.

    With dozens of trips back and forth every day, Mathison felt that his physique may have be a lot stronger¡­

    Queen Elizabeth¡¯s ne soonnded, and Gordon and others went up to greet her.

    But none of this had anything to do with Mathison, he kept cleaning the passenger cabin.

    He waspletely disconnected from the noise surrounding him, he truly turned into a relentless cleaner.

    The highest level of disguise is to really be your disguise.

    Coincidentally, the airliner that Mathison is cleaning is the closest to thending position of Queen Elizabeth¡¯s ne.

    After quickly cleaning the cabin, Mathison lifted the cleaning tools and subconsciously went in the direction of the Queen¡¯s special ne.

    The impable fluidity and naturalness of his movements, his sweaty head and slightly trembling arms due to hard work, make everyone who sees him unconditionally believe that this is a poor man who is hustling for his livelihood.

    ¡±Stop, who are you? This is the Queen¡¯s royal ne, which is managed by the royal attendants and does not need to be cleaned up by you!¡±

    Mathison did not hide his actions, so he was stopped by the Queen¡¯s guards at that moment.

    ¡±Yes¡­ sorry, I don¡¯t know¡­ I must be too tired from work¡­ I had a hard time finding this job¡­¡±

    With seamless acting, Mathison reacted as a normal person would, and in the face of dozens of armed guards staring at him, Mathison even began to speak incoherently.

    ¡±I don¡¯t believe that the person in charge of the airport would not tell you that this tarmac is not allowed to be approached, so it is necessary for me to suspect your identity.¡±

    At that moment, a ck man came out from the royal guard, wearing the uniform of MI7.

    As soon as this ck man appeared, he gave Mathison a sharp gaze.

    ¡±No, sir, I¡¯m just a janitor!¡±

    Mathison looked flustered as his face paled for a moment.

    ¡±Hey, Tucker.¡±

    Suddenly, a man appeared who was dressed exactly like the ck guard.

    When this man appeared, all the UK guards looked at him and seemed to be the leader of these people.

    It was Johny, one of MI7¡¯s most qualified agents and head of security for Queen Elizabeth¡¯s trip.

    ¡±Let me take a look at this man. Oh, poor you, look at your sweaty head, you must be very hardworking.¡±

    Johny looked up and down at Mathison, and there seemed to be some sympathy in his eyes.

    ¡±Seeing that you are only in your twenties, yet you are engaged in such a dirty upation as a cleaner, your family must be in very difficult conditions, and may not even be able to pay your tuition for school.¡±

    Mathison was astonished, ?Where did this crappy guye from¡­ Oh, no, he must be that shrewd agent. I¡¯ll let his stories cover up for me.?

    ¡±Tucker, you¡¯re being too hard on this kid, you have to realize that a few years ago you were just a kid his age, only you were much luckier than he was to join MI7 and befriend me.¡±, Johny said to Tucker in a reproachful tone.

    ¡±But, sir, how do you exin his presence here?¡±

    ¡±Huh.¡±, Johnyughed softly and pointed to the ne that Mathison had just cleaned, ¡°Tucker, you¡¯ve been following me around for a few years, howe you don¡¯t even have this observation power?¡±

    ¡±This cleaning boy came down from that ne, which means he just finished cleaning the passenger cabin there, I guess he must have worked too hard and forgotten about the fact that Her Majesty wouldnd here.¡±

    Johny even looked at Mathison with a rather approving gaze.

    ¡±Then, the habit of cleaning made him subconsciously walk towards the nearest ne, which is here.¡±

    ¡±Look at his hands, they already show signs of trembling, which indicates that his work is by no means false and has been working here for a long time, and I believe that no thug wouldmit such an act.¡±

    After listening to Johny¡¯s reasoning, Tucker dropped all his wariness of Mathison. He, Johny¡¯s assistant and biggest admirer in MI7, was convinced of Johny¡¯s words.

    The sudden change confused Mathison for a moment, he no longer knew how to respond. He was previously prepared to tell his lies, but now it seems that none of his words can be used.

    ¡±So¡­ sir, could I leave now?¡±

    Mathison trembled, no matter what, the y must be aplished sessfully.

    ¡±Wait!¡±, Johny called out to him.

    ¡±I can appeal to Her Majesty and ask her to grant you permission to clean this aircraft, but only the exterior, and, as payment for your services to the Queen, I will give you $10,000.¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    What else can one say about this?

    Sure enough, as soon as Johny introduced the ¡°poor man¡±, Mathison. The queen immediately agreed to his request.

    Of course, searching his body was inevitable, and this was totally eptable for Mathison.

    He immediately began to clean the outside of the ne with his tools.

    Although Mathison was present, not very far away from Gordon, who was talking to Queen Elizabeth, no one suspected a thing. They did not pay much attention to him. After all, everyone has seen the search process he went through.

    Moreover, Johny was the one to grant him ess. How can anyone oppose the elite agent of MI7? He would never do things that will attract wolves into the house.

    ¡±Is this the royal Tamil ruby ne? It really is so beautiful!¡±, Starling eximed.

    Women, well, always have no resistance to beautiful jewels.

    Elizabeth smiled benevolently, ¡°Yes, it has been by mypany for decades, just like my child.¡±

    Concentrating all of his magic power into his ears, Mathison enhanced his hearing and clearly heard the conversation of several present people.

    ¡±Speaking of gems, I suddenly remembered something.¡±, Bob said thoughtfully.

    ¡±I heard that Gotham has recently given birth to a weird thief who specializes in stealing precious stones, am I right?¡±

    The mayor of Gotham and Gordon looked at each other¡­ This is undoubtedly the biggest scandal that has happened to the Gotham police this year. No one wants to talk about it.

    Gordon stepped in and said, ¡°Yes, this person calls himself ¡®Phantom Kid,¡¯ his whereabouts are a mystery, and his identity is unknown.¡±

    ¡±Agent Bob, why are you bringing this up?¡±, Starling frowned.

    ¡±Actually, it was also you who reminded me when you referred to Her Majesty¡¯s Tamil ruby, which is one of the most valuable gems in the world, I was wondering if it could be¡­¡±

    At the word, Gordon¡¯s heart thumped, while others were not so sure of the answer to this, he thought to himself¡­ ?yes¡­ it is very likely!?

    ¡±This¡­ can¡¯t be right, if Phantom Kid dares to steal the Queen¡¯s ne, he will be subject to be wanted by the United Kingdom and the United States. A thief who has just ventured in Gotham, do you really think, has the guts to do so?¡±

    Starling could not believe he could do it. In fact, even Bob himself could not believe so, he was just thinking about the possibility.

    ¡±Report to the Queen: there seems to be something stuck on top of the ne!¡±

    ¡±It seems ¡­ to be a card!¡±

 Chapter 33: The Queenâ€™s Challenge

    Chapter 33: The Queen¡¯s Challenge

    ¡±Following the guidance of fate

    Q will finally set foot on thend to reproduce the prophecy

    When Lmits an unforgivable sin, he is reced by the most gracious G

    B can only make the final decision

    Because the cunning M is ready to pierce K¡¯s heart!

    Phantom Kid, sincerely!¡±

    Johny was the first to rush and read out the contents of the card.

    Gordon was instantly frozen in ce as if he was struck by lightning.

    Kid actually came, how can he? How dare he?

    Although he had only encountered him twice, Gordon did not know much about Phantom Kid.

    ¡±It¡¯s the janitor!¡±

    Starling and Bob locked on the same target immediately and asked about the agent who found the card.

    ¡±Where has that cleaner just gone?¡±

    Faced with the two senior agents¡¯ aggressive aura, the agent hastily replied, ¡°He said he ran out of water and had to go refuel his bucket, then left.¡±

    ¡±He left about a few minutes ago?¡±

    ¡±No more than two minutes!¡±

    At that, Starling and Bob looked at each other, and again, in unison, rushed in the direction the agent pointed.

    ¡±I knew there was something wrong with that guy!¡±

    At this point, Tucker also came to his senses and followed them.

    Instead of chasing after him, Gordon took out his walkie-talkie and issued an order, ¡°Immediately block the entrances and exits of the terminal building, and strictly forbid anyone dressed as a janitor from leaving the airport!¡±

    ¡±Once found, regardless of whether they are a man, woman or child, immediately arrest them!¡±

    At this point, only Johny was still frowning and thinking, ¡°Phantom Kid, he was able to sneak into the airport unnoticed and put a teaser letter on the heavily guarded ne, how on earth did he manage to do it?¡±

    Gordon noticed Johny¡¯s situation and mistakenly thought he was ming himself for letting Kid in, so he stepped forward to offer some relief.

    ¡±Johny, you do not have to me yourself too much, Phantom Kid¡¯s craftiness, I know well, he is extremely proficient in disguise, pretending to be a janitor without any w, even I would fall for it.¡±

    Johnyughed easily and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming myself, but I¡¯m thinking about this Phantom Kid¡­ wait, what did you just say? Pretending to be a janitor?¡±

    Gordon was puzzled and asked rhetorically, ¡°The janitor from minutes ago must be Kid in disguise, you would not have failed to see it, right?¡±

    ¡±Oh¡­ oh, this, of course, I see,¡±, Johny said, with embarrassment highlighted on his face: ¡°In fact, the first time I had seen him, I knew something was wrong.¡±

    This is really strange.

    ¡±Then why did you still oppose Tucker and let Kid clean the ne?¡±, Gordon wondered.

    ¡±Listen, Commissioner Gordon, I studied for a while the mysteries of the East, where there is an old saying that says ¡®the best way to catch a turtle is to let it crawl inside the urn itself.¡¯¡±

    ¡±What¡­ is an urn?¡±

    ¡±A kind of container¡­¡±

    The terminal, by now, had been issued a full lockdown by the GCPD, including the entrances and exits of the airport; it waspletely blocked.

    Starling and Bob sprinted all the way downstairs.

    ¡±Agent Bob, you really got it right, not only did Phantom Kid dare to steal the Queen¡¯s jewel, but he even dared to put the teaser letter under all of our noses.¡±

    Starling was breathing heavily, her eyes were flickering, she was still having a hard time processing what had just happened.

    ¡±This ¡­¡±

    Bob smiled awkwardly, he also did not expect this thief to be so professional.

    ¡±Regardless of this all, let us quickly find this guy.¡±

    With that, all the cleaning staff of the airport were caught in front of Gordon, however, none of them was Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Recently¡­ a new part-time worker has arrived, he ¡­ he is now missing, maybe he is Phantom Kid!¡±

    The person in charge of airport cleaning was sweating profusely while telling Gordon the truth.

    After such a big incident, he will likely lose his job.

    ¡±Were you not ordered to refuse any job applications at the time being?¡±

    The mayor¡¯s face was gloomy. Does such a low-position airport head dare to ignore his orders? This will undoubtedly cause him to lose face in front of Queen Elizabeth¡­ not even that, the whole country¡¯s face will be covered with mud.

    ¡±On usual days, we are indeed well staffed, we do not need to recruit more people. But since Her Majesty ising, even if she asked the airport to do everything as usual, there are too many things that needed to be prepared to treat her the right way. It was necessary for us to recruit temporary workers.¡±, the person in charge said with a bitter smile.

    ¡±Ugh?¡±

    Gordon sighed, ming the others won¡¯t benefit the situation. He pulled the mayor, indicating that keeping the queen distracted and entertained is now the top priority.

    Gotham¡¯s mayor was strong-minded, he instantly calmed down and invited the queen, ¡°Your Majesty, I know that what has just happened frightened you, but I promise that Phantom Kid will not appear in front of you, because we will catch him before then.¡±

    ¡±Now, please forget about this trivia and let me introduce you to the city of Gotham.¡±

    ¡±Heh heh heh ~¡±, who knows why Queen Elizabethughed softly.

    ¡±You are too nervous, I have lived for so long, yet nothing happened to me. I have been sent assassination letters more than once. A mere thief threatening to steal my ne won¡¯t be enough to scare me.¡±

    ¡±As for Phantom Kid, I think he is an interesting person.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯ve heard of you, Commissioner Gordon. You were once a special soldier with great military exploits. After retiring from the army, you came to Gotham as a police detective and solved countless big cases.¡±

    At this point, the queen suddenly named Gordon.

    ¡±And the FBI¡¯s Starling, known as Hannibal¡¯s arch-nemesis. That¡¯s the world¡¯s most fearsome ogre, still chased around by Starling.¡±

    ¡±Bob, the CIA agent, has positively reported many of his missions within the UK. I trust his skills.¡±

    Gordon was surprised, he didn¡¯t think that Queen Elizabeth actually knew every bit of information about all of them.

    He had thought that the Queen would not care about citizens like them.

    ¡±On our side, we have MI7¡¯s elite agents and my royal guard¡­¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s wrinkled face showed a yful smile.

    ¡±I trust you will protect the jewel, and solve the riddle of the teaser letter, it should not be a difficult task.¡±

    ¡±If Phantom Kid can steal the Tamil ruby in front of so many powerful characters, then I¡¯m fine with it as a gift to him.¡±

    After saying that, the queen¡¯s eyes were filled with fire. They seemed to be ignited for an uing war.

    ¡±This ¡­ looks like the queen is not only not angry at all, she is very enthusiastic, she even finds this fun?¡±

    Meanwhile, in the corner of the waiting room, three people wearing high-grade suits had been seated, among them: two men and one woman.

    One man was middle-aged, while the two others were young.

    All three wore the same pair of headphones.

    ¡±Eggsy, Roxie, do you hear me clearly?¡±, the middle-aged man suddenly said.

    ¡±Yes, Phantom Kid issued a teaser letter.¡±, the two said in unison.

 Chapter 34: Undercurrents

    Chapter 34: Undercurrents

    ¡±Q, L, G, B, M, K. The teaser letter highlights these six letters, and I think the key to cracking it lies here.¡± Eggsy said.

    ¡±Do you still need to say this? It¡¯s so obvious that no one can miss it, the question is how to crack it!¡±, Roxy rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡±I just haven¡¯t thought about it yet, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have any ideas of what it could mean. Forget me and speak about yourself, have you cracked any of it?¡±, Eggsy was defiant.

    ¡±Stop fighting over this stupid matter.¡±, at this time, the middle-aged gentleman interrupted the two in a soft voice, his voice was so gentle and charismatic, revealing a sense of authority.

    ¡±Harry, what do you think?¡±, Eggsy asked.

    He and Roxy were agents of the same training program and were close to each other. So, obviously, they would not quarrel over a little thing.

    The middle-aged gentleman, also known as Harry, who is Eggsy¡¯s mentor, is also the strongest agent of the Kingsman.

    ¡±I¡¯ve got some clues, but I have not quite unravelled the whole letter. I want to hear what you two think first.¡±

    If we simply look at the quality and achievements of the agents, Roxy is undoubtedly far more qualified than Eggsy, especially in terms of knowledge, the gap between the two is particrly obvious.

    After all, before bing an agent, Eggsy was just a punk who never went to school. It was all thanks to Harry to find him, train him, and teach him. Else, He wouldn¡¯t even be even able to read what was written on the teaser letter.

    And so, Roxy took the lead and spoke up, ¡°I investigated that, until now, Phantom Kid hasmitted a total of two cases, which means that there are two teaser letters sent out.¡±

    ¡±Perhaps to his debut, the first teaser letter contained no riddles to solve. It was rtively straightforward. It was until the second letter that he began to set these riddles in a confusing way.¡±

    ¡±Through the content of the second letter, it can be presumed for the time being that Phantom Kid likes to use the content of Greek mythology to set up riddles.¡±

    Hearing this, Harry shook his head. Roxy wentpletely in the wrong direction.

    ¡±So, my guess is that L stands for ¡®Ladon¡¯ who guards the golden apples, G stands for ¡®Gallitus,¡¯ B probably stands for ¡®Briseis,¡¯ and M I think is ¡®Minotaur¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡±For K and Q, I have not found any correspondence to them. I think they can only be exined as ¡®King¡¯ and ¡®Queen.¡¯ I think these two words refer to Her Majesty at the same time.¡±

    Roxy¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly and said, ¡°Still, I can¡¯t figure out how to link every detail to the other.¡±

    ¡±Pfft!¡± Eggsy couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡±Isn¡¯t that the same as not saying anything?¡±

    ¡±Ah! What are you hitting me for?¡±, Roxy withdrew her fist and hammered into Eggsy¡¯s chest and said with a cold gaze, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡±Look how violent you are, no wonder no man likes you ¡­¡±

    Seeing Roxy¡¯s violence, Eggsy hurriedly kept quiet and spoke out his insights.

    ¡±Actually, I think¡­ we don¡¯t need to put in the effort to decipher Kid¡¯s teaser letter!¡±

    ¡±Oh?¡±

    This remark has brought up Harry¡¯s interest, ¡°Why so?¡±

    ¡±Kingsman has been established for decades and has not appeared in front of the world, even the royal family does not know of our existence, then, no matter how smart Phantom Kid is, he can not know that we are here.¡±

    ¡±We know that his goal could only be the Tamil Ruby ne. Hence, we only need to keep a close eye on Her Majesty. Sooner orter, Phantom Kid will appear and find us already there, which is equivalent to us being in the dark and him being in the light.¡±

    ¡±No suspicious person can escape our eyes.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s right.¡± Harry nodded approvingly.

    ¡±When carrying out a mission, one¡¯s mind should not be rigid. As long as the mission can be sessfullypleted, it doesn¡¯t matter if you use some dishonourable means. This method is a bit stupid, but it efficiently works.¡±

    ¡±Roxy, at this point, you are not as good as Eggsy.¡±

    Roxy hummed, didn¡¯tment, but also did not refute.

    ¡±It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go find a ce for our stay.¡±, Harry looked at his watch and said.

    The three of them got up and left at the same time.

    ¡±Phantom Kid¡¯s teaser letter has appeared again!¡±

    ¡±Queen Elizabeth had dered war, does Phantom Kid fear defeat?¡±

    ¡±GCPD, FBI, CIA, MI7¡­ and a whole ultra-luxurious agent lineup present here to encounter him.¡±

    ¡±ording to rumours, the Secretary of State angrily denounced the acts of Phantom Kid beyond the scope of theft, and can even be considered a terrorist act. If necessary, they may send the Delta Force!¡±

    ¡±SAS is applying for entry to join the mission, what does this mean?¡±

    The same day, what happened at the airport has spread across the country. Various kinds of news came out, some of extreme exaggeration.

    Even SAS and Delta were involved in their stories. These media outlets are really brainy.

    At Gotham, Bristol, in Wayne Manor,

    ¡±Alfred, what are you looking at?¡±, Bruce asked while doing push-ups.

    In the recent month, he went to the hospital to check his right leg. He found out that the bone damage was extremely serious, the joint is softened to a negligible level, way beyond healing.

    So he installed for himself a leg exoskeleton, which granted him normal mobility.

    Of course, the exoskeleton also strengthened his kicking power several times.

    During this time, Bruce often wondered if he should talk to Tony Stark and make himself a whole-body set of exoskeleton armour.

    But he gave up the idea as soon as he considered that the Arc Reactor was difficult to make.

    Tony Stark can make a nuclear reactor in the size of a palm, while Wayne Enterprises has worked for two full years, yet, can only shrink the nuclear reactor to the size of the Bosnian stone sphere.

    That¡¯s right, Stark is not the only one making mini-nuclear fusion reactors, Wayne has already invested in a lot of such research.

    Only that Wayne¡¯s technology is decades behind Stark. To manufacture a reactor that is small and stable enough, the slightest unintentional mistake may cause it to be arge nuclear bomb.

    This is why Bruce can only rely on himself. For now, physical exercise is enough to restore his body functions andbat skills.

    Every day, he was doing 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, and a 10-km long run. In addition, he wouldn¡¯t dare to turn on any air conditioning, no matter how hot the weather was¡­

    Yep, It seems that Bruce is a bit dramatic¡­

    However, his master¡¯s training was uncannily simr to the one he is doing now. Other than the long run, he would sometimes multiply by 10 the number of push-ups, sit-ups, and squats¡­

    This makes his day so busy that he hardly has the leisure to pay attention to the outside world¡¯s news, which of course was the least of his concerns for the past eight years.

    Although Bruce hates to admit this, he is already forty years old, and the deterioration of his body is inevitable at this point.

    Alfred keeps a sharp eye on all of these details, so, he didn¡¯t want Bruce to see the news about Phantom Kid, fearing that, one day, Bruce will gather his power to put on Batman¡¯s costume again.

    ¡±Just some trivial things, reporting on Her Majesty¡¯s visit here, as she delivered an appraisal to Gotham.¡±

    Alfred tried to act as natural as possible.

 Chapter 35: â€œAccompany me to Her Majestyâ€

    Chapter 35: ¡°Apany me to Her Majesty¡±

    ¡±Alfred, your thoughts are all written on your face, no need to say these words to perfume me.¡±

    Bruce caught his breath and finished his thousandth push-up.

    This is not his limit back in the days, but his current body supports only this much performance now.

    ¡±So, tell me, what happened?¡±

    Bruce stood up, grabbed a towel and wiped the sweat from his face.

    Alfred had no choice but to tell him about Phantom Kid.

    Who knows why Bruce was not even shocked at hearing this news.

    ¡±From the moment I knew that Queen Elizabeth would wear the Tamil ruby, I knew as well that he would not let go of this unique gem.¡±

    ¡±Let¡¯s see what kind of riddle he has given us this time?¡±

    Bruce took the paper from Alfred¡¯s hand and looked at Kid¡¯s teaser letter.

    ¡±Q, L, G, B, M, K?¡±

    ¡±Interesting, this time the teaser letter is much more cryptic than thest one.¡±

    Alfred nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master Wayne, I don¡¯t have any good clue at the moment.¡±

    ¡±What is the current location of the Queen?¡±

    ¡±ording to time calctions, Her Majesty should be in the State Guest House building now, meeting all the gentry. At night, there will be a grand banquet, inviting Gotham celebrities to it.¡±

    ¡±Including the heads of the upper-ss families, right?¡±, Bruce suddenly asked.

    ¡±Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡±Did we receive an invitation?¡±

    ¡±As a matter of fact, the Waynes did receive it, but you don¡¯t need to attend. Since ancient times, Wayne has never actively participated in political activities. This makes us hugely different from the Stark family.¡±

    ¡±Wayne has always only focused on civilians and society, so you don¡¯t have to care about this banquet.¡±, Alfred said lightly.

    ¡±Don¡¯t say that Alfred, Queen Elizabeth is a good monarch, and I think it is very necessary for me to attend this banquet, so¡­ go and help me to get ready, now.¡±

    ¡±As you wish, sir, but I suggest you shave your beard first.¡±

    ¡±Of course!¡±, Bruce responded, and then proceeded to begin his physical exercise.

    Old Town, at Jim Gordon¡¯s residence¡­ in the small townhouse across the street, Barbara took the Gotham Gazette, which she had just bought, and ran to the door of a small house, knocking vigorously on the door.

    Soon, Mathison opened the door and stared dead at Barbara, with his eyes halfway closed.

    ¡±Hi, beautiful and charming Miss Gordon, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s my nap time?¡±

    Mathison was not expecting that, just not long after returning from the airport, the news started flying all over the ce.

    It¡¯s only been a few hours since the newspaper was printed, is the printing factory open all the time?

    Barbara didn¡¯t care about Mathison¡¯s question, she screamed at Mathison with an excited look on her face: ¡°Look, the third teaser letter from Phantom Kid has appeared, and it was sent to Queen Elizabeth, what you said a few days ago really happened!¡±

    Mathison looked at Barbara waving the newspaper in front of herself and asked, ¡°So what?¡±

    At that, Barbara raised an eyebrow, dissatisfied: ¡°What is that attitude of yours, this kind of thing was said by you, almost like a prophecy, are you not surprised at all?¡±

    ¡±Or is it¡­¡±

    Barbara wrapped her hands around her head and asked Mathison with a low voice, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have known all along that Phantom Kid would send out this teaser letter?¡±

    Mathison felt the aggression in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sweat. This girl doesn¡¯t even try to hide her suspicions.

    ?Now is not the time for a showdown, I have to think of a way to calm down Barbara and make her drop her suspicions about me.?

    ¡±How could I possibly know what Phantom Kid would do? I just blurted it out the other day and I bet I¡¯m not the only one who thought so.¡±

    Mathison scratched his head and said innocently: ¡°I¡¯m not a detective enthusiast, I am a magic lover. I don¡¯t have much interest in thievery. Why would this shock me?¡±

    Perfect rhetoric.

    Reasonable.

    Barbara couldn¡¯t find any loopholes, she had no option but to agree: ¡°Well, I have to admit you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡±Anyway,e in, the sun outside is too dazzling.¡±

    Naturally, Mathison pulled Barbara closer to the room.

    ¡±I heard you say earlier that Mr Gordon is in charge of Her Majesty¡¯s security, so he must be very busy these days. I assume you haven¡¯t had lunch today.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s face blushed, she was clueless at cooking. Not even stray dogs could eat the food she made, and Gordon was not at home these days, so she had to live on pizza.

    Originally, she wanted toe here to have a meal with Mathison, but he was on a trip with his teacher to learn the fundamentals of magic. In reality, he went to work at the airport and came homete every day.

    After surviving on pizza for a few days, Barbara really couldn¡¯t eat it today. She was thinking about going out for a meal with her remaining pocket money, only to see a newspaper about Phantom Kid.

    At that point, she didn¡¯t even think about it and rushed to Mathison¡¯s house, regardless of whether he came back or not.

    As for Barbara¡¯s brother, James Jr., he usually eats in the high school¡¯s cafeteria.

    All this is to be med on Gordon¡¯s busy life. Despite that he is the director of the Gotham City Police Department, yet still lives in an Old town¡¯s antique house. His family does not even hire a maid, and usually is strict at limiting Barbara¡¯s and James Jr.¡¯s pocket money.

    ¡±Zee-¡°

    Mathison started the oven, brought a pan, and poured oil to be heated. Single-handedly broke two eggs to upy half of the pan, then put three strips of bacon on the other side to be fried over medium heat.

    Put two slices of toast in the Toaster, the eggs and bacon are being fried, then cut a little lettuce for a simple sd.

    Thebination of meat and vegetables is particrly important.

    Finally, he poured a ss of milk.

    In this way, a breakfast called ¡®lunch¡¯ is ready.

    ¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too hungry, this is the fastest thing I can cook.¡±, Mathison said thoughtfully.

    From the time he walked into the kitchen to serve the food on the table, a total of no more than five minutes had passed.

    Hungry Barbara, smelling the scent of bacon, eggs, and toasted bread, was appetised.

    ¡±Sure enough, you know how to cook. The bacon is fried until it is charred, and the fat is evenly distributed, smooth and not greasy. This is the best fried bacon I have ever tasted.¡±

    After devouring her food, Barbara said with a satisfied look on her face.

    Mathison was amused, ¡°What are you talking about, those who don¡¯t know you would think you¡¯re a gourmet.¡±

    ¡±Hmph, I amplimenting yet you¡¯re not happy about it!¡±, Barbara grunted.

    ¡±I¡¯m not only here just to tell you the news about Phantom Kid.¡±

    After a while, Barbara suddenly looked at Mathison, a pair of big eyes bright to the extreme.

    Mathison became alert all of a sudden.

    ¡±When Her Majesty wasing, I wanted to go see her. It also just so happens that we do not have sses these days and, since you are home today, this proves that your magic lessons are also over¡­ so, will you apany me to see Her Majesty?¡±

    Barbara stared closely at Mathison, with her eyes sharp, daring him to refuse her invitation.

    ¡±Additionally, I want to help dad catch Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡±This¡­ Well, okay, I will apany you, I really can¡¯t say no to you.¡±

    Mathison was nning to refuse stiffly but then thought that this perhaps is a perfect opportunity to eliminate Barbara¡¯s suspicions, and changed his mind.

 Chapter 36: Roxyâ€™s Analysis

    Chapter 36: Roxy¡¯s Analysis

    As soon as she heard that Mathison agreed, Barbara immediately smiled with joy.

    ?As long as you are with me when Phantom Kid appears, it will prove that you are not him.?, Barbara thought, with her eyes fixed at Mathison.

    ?This look in her eyes¡­ why does it feel so wrong??, Mathison wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    ?It¡¯s just that¡­?, suddenly, Barbara was in the middle of a long train of thought again, ?if Mathison is really Phantom Kid, then what should I do? Expose him??

    Barbara shook her head, she could not bear the idea of putting her ¡°best friend¡± to jail anyway.

    Well, yes, because of the pure and innocent friendship.

    Not for any other strange reason!

    ?But, because of Phantom Kid, dad recently skips sleep and stays upte every night. He is already so old, sooner orter, this may be the reason he will pass, fall ill or even go away¡­?

    ?But, again, maybe ¡­ Mathison is forced to do this kind of thing¡­?

    At this time, sitting across the table, Mathison did not know that Barbara is carrying out such aplex mental activity.

    He only saw her starting to daze there again.

    ?I can¡¯t jump to conclusions, maybe Phantom Kid really isn¡¯t him, maybe it¡¯s all just my own blind guess? After all, I have no reasonable grounds to suspect Mathison.?

    Women are really abination of paradoxes. As for Barbara¡¯sst conclusion, she doesn¡¯t want Mathison to be Phantom Kid.

    This way she won¡¯t have to be caught in the middle of a dilemma.

    ¡±In the evening, the mayor will hold a banquet at the State Guest House to wee Queen Elizabeth, then we will also pay a visit to see it.¡±

    After thinking about it for a long time without any result, Barbara simply gave up on this subject. Anyway, nothing is clear yet and Mathison is currently still innocent.

    ¡±State Guest House?¡±

    Mathison kept quiet for a while, ¡°Barbara, only diplomats and officials of high ss are allowed there, isn¡¯t it? Even if Wayne wants to attend such a party, he needs an invitation, right?¡±

    ¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, Her Majesty is very close to the people, so many celebrities were invited to the banquet.¡±

    ?What a bold woman! This queen is really big-hearted that she is not afraid that a thief may be in disguise as a guest, only waiting for the opportunity to steal her Tamil Ruby??, hearing her words, Mathison said in his mind.

    ¡±Wait a second, we are neither invited nor celebrities.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Barbara looked at Mathison with a contemptuous look that made him ufortable.

    ¡±Have you forgotten what my father does for a living? With him on-site, are you still questioning if we are still allowed in?¡±

    ?Are you sure this is really not a fake public benefit?? Mathison was so tempted to say this line with Gordon¡¯s voice at that moment.

    ¡±Do not worry, I still do not know what my father has to say about this, I have long thought about how to convince him.¡±

    ?Huh? I just hope you¡¯re not telling him that you suspect me of being Phantom Kid¡­?, Mathison rolled his eyes.

    Inside the State Guest House, Gordon arranged manpower with care. The banquet was veryrge, it brought together the biggest figures in Gotham.

    Most importantly, ording to Phantom Kid¡¯s past experience in crimes, the more people present, the more convenient it bes for him to move and blend.

    Usually, it is impossible to detect Kid due to his ability in disguise and voice acting, unless he, himself, decided to reveal himself or had someone pulling his face, taking off his mask.

    But in this situation precisely, the party is full of big shots. In any case, the distinguished guests will not ept this kind of rude way to check their true identity, so Gordon simply can not know who everyone is before Kid shows up.

    Therefore, Gordon has arranged his finest men with pure care. Even for the sake of that very thin possibility, he must do his best to ensure that, once Kid appears, his ns to escape will be futile.

    Starling and Bob did not interfere with the police arrangement of the state hotel. After all, Gordon is thendlord here, besides, he is more experienced and informed about Kid than them.

    They put all their focus on interpreting the teaser letter, but for the time being, they had not reached a unified conclusion.

    Johny and Tucker, on the other hand, apanied the royal guard and followed the queen every inch of the way.

    On the other hand, three agents from the Kingsman were lurking on a building not far from the State House, keeping a sharp eye on the surroundings.

    As long as Phantom Kid tried to escape, he would definitely be seen by them.

    ¡±What do you guys think, what kind of a person is Phantom Kid?¡±, Roxy suddenly asked, while holding aptop in her hand, seemingly looking up for something.

    Eggsy looked disdainful as he said: ¡°What else can it be? A thief who is arrogant, greedy, likes to show off his magic tricks, and is addicted to the thrill of crime!¡±

    Harry didn¡¯t say a word, just watched the two talk.

    This was technically the first assignment they had received, and although the two had performed well enough, the difference between being a cadet and being an agent was not ordinary.

    Every conversation the two men had, everyment they made, was actually in Harry¡¯s eyes as a test.

    After all, only one of Eggsy and Roxy can end up staying in the Kingsman¡­

    ¡±I don¡¯t think so.¡±, Roxy shook her head.

    ¡±During this time, I carefully investigated all the information I could find.¡±

    ¡±Phantom Kid is proficient in magic, disguise, and voice changing. His physical quality is enough topare with the world¡¯s top athletes, hismon weapon is a special ying card or a special pistol that can shoot ying cards, and he is good at making various props, such as shbangs or dummies.¡±

    ¡±And he¡¯s very good at flying with gliders and is a master of psychological warfare.¡±

    ¡±What¡¯s more, he is very charming and can manipte countless people with every move he makes.¡±

    ¡±Wow, listening to you talking about him, I feel that Phantom Kid is omnipotent now.¡± Eggsy said with displeasure. Is there anyone who praises his enemy so much?

    ¡±Moreover, since he has such a strong ability tomit crimes instead of doing the right thing, wasn¡¯t my evaluation basically the same as yours?¡±

    ¡±Well, well, before I discovered this, I might have said the same thing you just did, but now I have a different thought..¡±, Roxy stared at the information disyed on theputer screen, shocked.

    ¡±He returned the target of his second theft, the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, to its owner not so long ago.¡±

    And then, she proceeded to tell Pam¡¯s story, leaving Eggsy in disbelief.

    When Pam first went to New York, through whatever means, she eventually contacted Stark, only to grant him an extra gem to y marbles¡­

    Then, with Stark¡¯s help, Pam entered New York University to study the Department of Botany, which is exactly what she majored in at Gotham University.

    It is worth mentioning that Tony also intended to use the media to announce Daggett¡¯s shameless acts, only to be shadowed by Queen Elizabeth¡¯s news.

    ¡±It is certain that Phantom Kid has nothing to do with Pam and her father, so why does he return a gem he has finally stolen?¡±

 Chapter 37: What Mathison is Unwilling to Accept

    Chapter 37: What Mathison is Unwilling to ept

    ¡±I think that Phantom Kid does not steal gems for the sake of money.¡±, Roxy said.

    ¡±What for, then? You think he steals from the rich to fund the poor?¡±

    ¡±You think Phantom Kid wants to be Robin Hood?¡±

    Eggsy asked, ¡°Well, I admit he does dress like Robin and did help Pam with the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald.¡±

    ¡±But, that was his second gem, what about the first, Adam¡¯s Star?¡±

    At his words, Roxy remained silent for a second, then started typing on the keyboard.

    ¡±After the Adam¡¯s Star was stolen, only one piece of information has been found, which is that Wilson Fisk in New York bought it for an astronomical price of two hundred million dors.¡±

    ¡±As for where he bought it from, it still remains a mystery to everyone. No one knows how Phantom Kid sold it to him.¡±

    Here we have to praise Penguin¡¯s rules. The Iceberg Exchange¡¯s degree of secrecy is frighteningly high that not even the military¡¯s transaction encryption is not as good as his.

    This is why it is considered one of thergest ck markets in the United States.

    People will only suspect now that there is a secret deal between Phantom Kid and Fisk but never ce any doubts on him.

    Secretly and steadily, one could run deals and earnrge loads of money, without bearing any responsibility.

    If the Penguin decides to act on the deals by himself behind the buyers¡¯ and sellers¡¯ back, he could exploit some benefit. If he does this, he will not only risk offending his clients but also could cause the exposure of the Exchange. If he was such a fool, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such sess today.

    Most of the time, the viin is often more credible than the good guys.

    Not because they are of good character, but because this leads to greater profit.

    Good reputation and bad reputation depends on who can bring the most benefit. These qualities are the ones that choose to preserve whose reputation.

    This is the wisdom of the Gotham mob bosses.

    As for some people who doubt that the Penguin will take the initiative to exploit the transactions of the customers, they truly suffer from a low IQ level.

    Therefore, no matter how much effort Roxy put into tracing the transaction records, she couldn¡¯t find the slightest bit of information about the Iceberg Exchange.

    ¡±Two hundred million!¡±

    Eggsy was shocked, ¡°He sold it for such a high price, and you¡¯re telling me that he is not doing this for money?¡±

    ¡±Let me ask you something: you suddenly earned a huge sum of $200 million, what would you use it for?¡±, Roxy asked.

    ¡±What else would I do? I will stop working and enjoy life!¡±

    Eggsy said consciously.

    ¡±Then why did Phantom Kid continue to steal the second gem?¡± Eggsy froze.

    ¡±Just half a month after Fisk bought the Adam¡¯s Star, all of Gotham¡¯s old folks¡¯ homes, orphanages, and schools received anonymous donations one after another, adding up to a total of over 130 million dors. With anonymous messagesing from different sources, from all over the world, he still managed to use the same ID name.¡±

    ¡±This shows that Phantom Kid is a highly skilled hacker. Even with my skills, I still failed to find out where he was. I had to contact Merlin, he was only able to guarantee that Phantom Kid is in Gotham.¡±

    At this point, everything Roxy wanted to say has been said.

    ¡±Merlin¡¯s hacking skills are already considered the world¡¯s top-notch. Even he couldn¡¯t locate him. This leaves me afraid to say that there are not many people in the world who can crack this case.¡±

    In fact, Mathison himself is not very skilled in this field, but he has Barbara, his childhood friend, more than ten years beside him. Breaking other people¡¯s firewalls may be difficult, but hiding their IP addresses so they would not be found by others is not a big deal.

    Mathison donated so much of the 170 million US dors that he had exchanged from the Penguin for the Adam¡¯s Star. After buying his vi, he only left 30 million US dors in reserve.

    It was well thought out.

    Phantom Kid on the surface may seem morous, dashing, and unrestrained, treating money like dirt. Still, Mathison didn¡¯t know how hard it is to run such an errand until he actually tried it.

    It is well known that Gotham is a seaside city with many ind rivers. The temperature difference between day and night varies a lot. To meet the requirements of achieving safe gliding, one must be at least forty to fifty meters above the ground.

    As the old saying goes, ¡°you can¡¯t beat the cold at high ces!¡±

    When it iste at night, wearing such a thin white costume in the sky, while facing the blowing cold wind, could freeze one to death.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, try it yourself!

    Phantom Kid really has a strong body, for that thest time he swam for more than an hour in the icy water, he was not even affected by it.

    There is also the puzzle on the teaser letter, which is racking one¡¯s brain all day. One wouldn¡¯t know how many brain cells were killed for Kid toe up with that enigma. But if this continues, Mathison¡¯s head will surely go bald.

    There are many invisible pains that need to be endured by Mathison.

    And all of this is for the sake of a pretence thatsts for ten minutes or so¡­ in order to achieve a wonderful performance.

    It is really a performance that risks his life. Mathison knows that the degree of danger present in the world of Americanics is far above Conan¡¯s world, they are iparable. For example, no matter how irritated Nakamori officers are, they will not shoot Kid, but Gordon¡¯s officers will not hesitate to shoot a provocative criminal.

    Therefore, Mathison is very cautious. He never reveals himself before causing amotion. But very often his dummies do the job, they attract enough attention.

    Equipment and props were the biggest problem for Mathison. His family is not the Kuroba family and there isn¡¯t any world-ss magician who could guarantee a lot of wealth. Even the legacy left by his predecessor can only guarantee that Mathison won¡¯t starve to death and the vast majority of that money has been assigned to pay his tuition fees.

    If it had not been for the fact that orphans receive subsidies from the government, as well as Wayne Charity Fund grants, Mathison wouldn¡¯t have even been able to afford the fabric of Kid¡¯s costume.

    In order not to be caught, Kid tailored his costume himself. After all, even buying a piece of white cloth was a bit suspicious.

    It is worth mentioning that the government subsidy has only been granted to Mathison with the help of Gordon. Otherwise, he would have been just another helpless and weak orphan¡­

    Special ying cards, poker guns, shbangs, smoke bombs, gunpowder¡­

    It would be nice to find a way to buy these items contraband, but the price would have to be doubled.

    The most painful thing is the disguise of clothing. All kinds of clothing for men, women, and children must be prepared. High-end suits ranging from tens of thousands of dors a piece to low-end two-piece welfare clothing of 9.9 US dors must be ready for use. Additionally, he had to stock one or two pieces of each, in case of emergency¡­

    He also has to go buy new clothes immediately ording to his actual situation, and this is usually not cheap.

    His stronghold was even more urgent. Hiding things at home is the most foolish behaviour to do. Thanks to Mathison¡¯s fast transfer, he moved everything on time. Otherwise, by now, Barbara would have found it.

    To conclude, Mathison is really poor, else, he wouldn¡¯t have sold Adam¡¯s Star¡­

    If it weren¡¯t for such amemorative significance it held, he would really be looking down on this ugly big thing.

    This reason is really tacky, not sopelling, and does not fit the identity of the Phantom Kid. Yet, Mathison struggled to achieve this business.

    If he didn¡¯t do this, he wouldn¡¯t have got the system¡¯s rewards, would have lost his only way to get stronger, and would have to hand his fate over to others in this world.

    This is what Mathison is definitely unwilling to ept!

    But then again, Mathison¡¯s conscience is left to suffer a bit. This is why he left himself the 30 million dors.

    Time flies, the banquet is about to start.

    Mathison and Barbara just left.

    On the way, Barbara tightly tugged on Mathison¡¯s hand, as if she was afraid that he would suddenly disappear.

    Mathison couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh internally.

    ?Today is not the time to act. Why are you so nervous??

 Chapter 38: Bruce Wayne

    Chapter 38: Bruce Wayne

    The celebrities who received the invitation arrived one after another.

    One by one, luxury cars drove into the parking lot.

    Hundreds of reporters gathered at the entrance taking pictures of big personalities.

    Even some celebrities from outside Gotham have decided to join tonight¡¯s banquet.

    ¡±Oh my God, it¡¯s Ms. Hansen, I didn¡¯t expect her to attend this party too.¡±

    ¡±Look, isn¡¯t that the Smiths? Even they are here!¡±

    The reporters expressed their wonder every now and then, tracing every detail with their eyes.

    At this time, a cool sports car, that was unmatched, stopped at the entrance, and a middle-aged man with a cane got out of it.

    As soon as they saw this man, the reporters in the room instantly fell silent.

    ¡±Is that ¡­ Bruce Wayne?¡±

    Bruce has not been out of Wayne Manor for many years and was no longer familiar with the changes in Gotham.

    The reaction of the reporters has be all of a sudden so cold. Bearing in mind that, in the past, as long as he was on sight, these reporters will act like sharks who have just smelt blood in the waters.

    But now, each one of them was mute, they haven¡¯t even attempted to take any pictures.

    Fortunately, Wayne had a strong heart. He ignored the coldness around him and walked straight into the State Guest House.

    ¡±We didn¡¯t see wrong, did we?¡±

    Only then did someonee back to his senses and asked uncertainly.

    ¡±Yes, this is Bruce Wayne.¡±

    ¡±He¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡±Oh my God, I thought he had passed away ¡­¡±

    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that people had forgotten about Bruce, it was just that he had disappeared for too long.

    Reporters were so shocked that they missed such a good opportunity: Bruce Wayne¡¯seback is big news that can shake Gotham!

    It made Queen Elizabeth¡¯s presence trivial!

    After all, the Queen will leave after a few days¡¯ visit here, while Wayne is closely rted to the city.

    ¡±I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Wayne would get out to breathe the same air we do one day.¡±

    Not long after Bruce entered, he heard someone calling his name.

    He turned to look back and it was a charming young woman.

    ¡±Miss Tate, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here either.¡±

    Bruce seemed to have changed back to the original yboy he was overnight, with a confident and charming smile on his face.

    Miranda approached Bruce, her gaze shining and her whole body exuding a sensual charm.

    ¡±Mr. Wayne, now that we met, it is the right time to take this opportunity to talk about the new energy n ¡­¡±

    ¡±This is not the asion to talk about business, Miss Tate.¡±

    Bruce interrupted Miranda¡¯s words.

    ¡±Sorry; that was a slip of my tongue, I was just too anxious that I mentioned that n.¡±

    Miranda instantly remembered the purpose of this party.

    ¡±Then, I¡¯d rather not bother, Mr. Wayne.¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Miranda went deeper into the venue on her own, giving up on continuing a deep conversation with Bruce.

    ¡±Bruce?¡±

    At this time, Gordon, who was closely watching every move at the State Guest House, also spotted Bruce¡¯s figure and walked over curiously.

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Seeing an old acquaintance, Bruce also was very happy.

    Back then, if Jim Gordon hadn¡¯t been in charge of his parents¡¯ case, Bruce wouldn¡¯t have taken the path he did.

    ¡±Oh! You¡¯re Bruce Wayne, one of the world¡¯s top super-rich!¡±

    Starling and the others also came over.

    Wayne¡¯s fame was so big that it was far from being limited to this small Gotham, he was an internationally known figure.

    It can be said that Bruce is the second richest person in the world at the moment, with the first being Tony Stark.

    He did not care about the business for eight years, so the revenue of Wayne Enterprises is not as much as before. It would be indeed difficult to catch up with Stark Industries.

    But also, he was far richer than the bigpanies such as Huiruan, Pingguo, and even Osborne.

    Bruce showed his ability to be a good sport, talking andughing with Starling and others, not putting the rich man personality upfront made the crowd feel better about him.

    But in reality, Bruce¡¯s real inner thoughts were ¨C

    ?rice Starling, 31 years old, FBI field supervisory agent, tracing the serial killer Hannibal Lecter for ten years, she is suspected of having emotional involvement with Hannibal. Her father is a police officer that died while doing his duties¡­ The rough experience honed her heart, she has ambition and patience and action, but her weaknesses are equally obvious.?

    ?Bob He, 37 years old, CIA elite agent, proficient in more than ten kinds of fighting techniques, often prepared with a variety of small volume weapons on his body. The best weapon he uses is that belt. His bodily abilities have also begun to decline from their peak, but his body is well-maintained¡­?

    ?Johny English, 42 years old, MI7 veteran agent, often solves incidents in an iprehensible way and has repeatedly turned the tide in a defeated situation¡­ This person, I can¡¯t see through him for the time being, so I need to pay more attention.?

    ?Tucker, 22 years old, Johny¡¯s assistant agent, keen observation and average fighting ability in general, he is a bit reckless.?

    Quietly analysing everyone in his mind, Bruce had already figured out many ways to counterattack them if they ever dare to cause him problems.

    He had nothing against these guys, it was just a habit.

    More importantly, Bruce thinks that Phantom Kid will definitelye to this party.

    Of course, this is not some unreasonable spection. Through Kid¡¯s two crimes, Bruce has ten thousand reasons to believe that he will do sufficient preparation before his action takes ce.

    Where will the queen go in Gotham these days, what will she do, will the ruby leave her neck, and how will GCPD arrange the manpower?

    This is the key information to decide whether one can get it or not.

    And at a mixed party, blending in is the easiest thing to do, Bruce does not believe that Phantom Kid will give up this opportunity.

    Therefore, it cannot be ruled out that Phantom Kid is one of the people in front of him.

    Meanwhile, Barbara dragged Mathison to the door.

    ¡±Who are they?¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t know, they look so young!¡±

    ¡±Are they also invited celebrities?¡±

    ¡±When did Gotham have such a young and sessful couple? Are they a couple? It doesn¡¯t look like it!¡±

    ¡±It can¡¯t be that they are trying to blend in, right? This is a State Guest House, trespassing is illegal!¡±

    As soon as they saw the two, the reporters coiled at the door began to whisper, their eyes oddly analysing the two Mathison.

    The two of them were sweating, Barbara could not hear the reporters, but Mathison did hear them clearly.

    Could they both really get in?

    I hope the headlines tomorrow morning will not be ¡°Young man and woman trespass at the State Guest House, messing up the Queen¡¯s banquet¡± or something like that¡­

    ¡±Do you have an invitation, please?¡±

    The concierge at the door stopped the two, as Barbara tugged on Mathison¡¯s hand to go inside, and asked.

    ¡±We are¡­¡±

 Chapter 39: Have We Met Before?

    Chapter 39: Have We Met Before?

    ¡±We are secretly dispatched by Commissioner Gordon. He asked us to hide among the guests to find out who Phantom Kid might be disguised as.¡±

    ¡±In order to avoid Phantom Kid¡¯s attention, please keep this a secret.¡±

    Not waiting for Barbara to speak any further, Mathison pulled her away and whispered to the doorman with a serious tone. His expression immediately subdued the doorman to his will.

    On such asions, the doorman won¡¯t allow any trespassing, even if he knew that Barbara is Commissioner Gordon¡¯s daughter.

    And, in the end, the doorman couldn¡¯t grant them entry, he was still suspicious of Mathison¡¯s words.

    ¡±It¡¯s okay, I know what you¡¯re thinking about. You can call Commissioner Gordon over to verify, but do not draw the attention of other guests.¡±

    Mathison said fervently, expecting the man to believe him, but, eventually, thistter has sent someone to call Gordon over, and instructed them not to draw the attention of the other guests.

    If these two really cause trouble, then it would be just as well for Gordon to take them into custody.

    ¡±Hey, they really went to call my dad, but we¡¯re not even cops, we¡¯re definitely getting kicked out.¡±

    In the midst of waiting, Barbara pulled Mathison aside and whispered in his ear anxiously.

    Mathison could not help but lose his smile.

    ¡±At the beginning, you said so aggressively that you¡¯ll attend the party. So, why are you scared now? Plus, you said you already thought of a way to convince Mr Gordon, right?¡±

    ¡±I¡­ I wanted to convince him after we meet him inside, but you lied to the man now; you told him that we are special police officers. This situation is of a different nature!¡±

    ¡±Aha¡­ now, let me disappoint you, your n wasn¡¯t going to work. Even if you told him that you¡¯re Gordon¡¯s daughter, he¡¯s not going to let you in, and I¡¯m even guessing that he might not even bother to call your father.¡±

    ¡±How do you know that?¡±

    Barbara muttered discontentedly, ?how did he know without even trying¡­?

    ¡±It doesn¡¯t matter how I knew. Once your fatherester, you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Mathison said with a mysterious look.

    ¡±Howe I didn¡¯t find out before, you actually have the habit of hanging people¡¯s appetite.¡±

    Barbara curled her lips.

    ¡±You tell me.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s actually very simple, the first thing that the receptionist said when he stopped us was to ask if we had an invitation, do you remember?¡±

    Mathison had to satisfy Barbara¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡±Isn¡¯t it normal to ask that?¡±

    ¡±Of course it¡¯s normal for a normal hotel to ask that, but this is a State Guest House, they must have taken note of every guest, so everyone who came before us walked right in and none of them was stopped.¡±

    ¡±And we were obviously not likely to be on the guest list, yet they didn¡¯t kick us out in the first ce and even asked if we had an invitation, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡±At the time he asked, his gaze was shed mainly on you, which means he knew you were not invited yet didn¡¯t want to be too tough on you. So, he said that so that you can retreat.¡±

    Hearing this, Barbara also felt that something was indeed not quite right.

    ¡±Then, the rest is obvious. Director Gordon must have guessed that you woulde over and then notified the receptionist. Hence, thetter guessed after seeing you that you were Gordon¡¯s daughter, but because there was also the presence of an extra person, me, he was not sure of your identity. That¡¯s why he did not try to kick you out, following Gordon¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡±In other words, if I had just revealed my identity, he would have blocked us out of the door.¡±, Barbara said in a daze.

    ¡±Right, pretty sound reasoning, but I didn¡¯t think, Barbara, that you would bring along Fang.¡±

    No one noticed Gordon¡¯s presence until his words emerged. He was looking at Barbara with a dark look, but it soon softened when he looked at Mathison.

    ?This poor child grew up to be a fast learner, he now seems to have developed an extraordinary mind.?

    ?Unlike our own two children; the eldest daughter is severely biased, not to mention her social problems; the youngest son is naughty, mischievous, and never listens once talked to.?

    ¡±I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, Jim, and I heard from Barbara that you¡¯ve been busytely.¡±

    Mathison scratched his head, embarrassed, knowing well that he was the real culprit in keeping Gordon so busy.

    ¡±This is not the ce for you to be, go back home!¡±, Gordon scolded Barbara.

    ¡±Jim, actually¡­ I thought we would be able to help.¡±

    Mathison said stiffly, after this long journey to make it here, he wants to go in no matter what.

    ¡±I know, you don¡¯t have to back her up with excuses. I¡¯ve heard all about it, you were only dragged here by Barbara.¡±

    Mathison looked at Barbara, signalling that it was now her turn to convince her father.

    Then, Barbara ran over to Gordon and pulled him away. Mathison only saw her whisper something in Gordon¡¯s ear, only for thistter¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise and his lips to remain sealed¡­

    Even Mathison didn¡¯t hear exactly what Barbara said, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡±Come in with me, you guys.¡±

    Mathison and Barbara followed Gordon into the State Guest House.

    ¡±What exactly did you say to your father?¡±, Mathison asked Barbara surreptitiously.

    ¡±Stop questioning me.¡± Barbara blushed and shook her head.

    ¡±I just told you everything, and you have to satisfy my curiosity.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s not the same thing!¡±

    Regardless of what Mathison said, Barbara just wouldn¡¯t tell him how she convinced Gordon.

    ¡±Fang, you are gifted with an immacte reasoning ability, have you ever considered joining the GCPD in the future?¡±, Gordon suddenly asked, and Mathison sniffed.

    ¡±Well¡­ uh¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, after all, it will take me two more years to graduate.¡±, Mathisonughed dryly.

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, these two are¡­¡±

    Bob and others gathered in the corner, they do not like to mingle with those politicians and businessmen. They prefer to discuss the teaser letter¡¯s whereabouts.

    Gordon couldn¡¯t allow the two young fellows to go in with the big shots, so he brought them here.

    Starling¡¯s sharp eyes noticed at a nce that the two youngsters following Gordon aren¡¯t GCPD officers. Consequently, she had to ask.

    Only then, Gordon began to introduce both sides to each other.

    Mathison felt heavily anxious right after Gordon finished introducing him.

    ?The Silence of the Lambs, The Spy Next Door, Agent Bean ¡­ none of them can be easily dealt with.? (TL: These are the movies the above characters are from.)

    Although he had already met with these people when he was disguised as an airne cleaner before, it was only now that he could look at them and analyse them openly.

    It was also impossible to recognize them at once by name alone.

    ¡±You are an Oriental?¡±

    At this point, English, or Agent Bean, walked up to Mathison and asked in an affirmative tone.

    ¡±I am of Chinese descent.¡±, Mathison nodded, it was nothing to hide.

    ¡±Have we¡­ met somewhere before?¡±, Agent Johnny asked, while rubbing his chin.

    Mathison¡¯s eyelids twitched, it¡¯s hard to believe that his disguise was discovered? Impossible!

    He pretended to remember that he saw him somewhere as well before, then apologised saying he had never seen Johny before.

    ¡±Sorry, it was my misrepresentation.¡±

    ¡±I once practised martial arts in Tibet in the East for a while. In the words I learnt, there is a mysterious power in you that makes me feel familiar to you.¡±

    Johny slowly spoke four words in Chinese.

    Mathison¡¯s pupils shrank slightly; he was horrified inside!

 Chapter 40: Deciphering the Teaser Letter

    Chapter 40: Deciphering the Teaser Letter

    ¡±Ka¡­ mah¡­ cat¡­ chicken!¡±

    Although Agent Bean¡¯s Chinese pronunciation was very poor, Mathison still understood what he was trying to say in an instant.

    Kamar-Taj!

    Mathison never thought that the tantric temple where Agent Bean was practising in Tibet might actually have some kind of connection with Kamar-Taj?

    While maintaining his poker face, deep down, he was swamped with thousands of thoughts.

    In Agent Bean¡¯s movie, he often makes a lot of surprising and incredible actions; is this one of them?

    But he does not have a sling ring, nor can he draw a magic circle. So, normally, he should not be qualified to enter Kamar-Tajfor practice.

    In reality, Kamar-Taj is certainly not like the movie. It is not simply three temples on a mountain.

    It is protected and well-hidden by the use of many forces. Yet, where do so many of its studentse from?

    The mysterious power¡­ it¡¯s a familiar feeling¡­

    Is it because of red magic?

    With such a magical level, it¡¯s not surprising that Agent Bean had a feeling. After all, Agent Bean¡¯s level is not high enough to clearly perceive the difference between different magic systems.

    It¡¯s just that what he said is so vague¡­

    It looks like Agent Bean mostly had seen a Kamar-Taj¡¯s mage with his own eyes, and then has been put under some kind of sealing.

    As for the reason why his memory was not wiped, it should be because that temple is also one of Kamar-Taj¡¯s affiliated forces.

    ¡±I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡±

    Figuring out what was going on, Mathison shook his head and said to Bean, ¡°I think you must have mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    When Agent Bean saw Mathison¡¯s sincere expression, he admitted his mistake, and immediately turned red.

    ¡±Ah, maybe I am mistaken after all.¡±

    Agent Bean walked back to his original position. No one knew what the two men were talking about.

    Magic, for them, is a big subject.

    ¡±Kamar-Taj only targets threats outside thetitude. Not even the New York war won¡¯t provoke them. Such a minor event won¡¯t be enough to rm them.¡±

    Even if Johny¡¯s hidden identity was discovered, Mathison would not be deterred.

    ¡±Her Majesty hase out!¡±

    At this time, the guests eximed by surprise, only to see Queen Elizabeth getting down from the exclusive suite downstairs, with the help of her maid.

    An old grey-haired man with hair was by herpany, looking about sixty years old.

    It was Queen Elizabeth¡¯s son Charles, a crown prince who could be boiled to death at any time.

    ¡±It¡¯s Prince Charles, he¡¯s here in Gotham too? But there was no news before ah, not even at the airport did I see him¡­¡±

    Mathison moved his eyes and thought of something.

    ¡±The Queen is seated, all teams report on the situation!¡± Gordon picked up the walkie-talkie.

    ¡±Report chief. No anomalies!¡±

    ¡±Now, close the entrances and exits of the State Guest House, and strictly prohibit anyone from entering or leaving until the banquet is over!¡±

    ¡±Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡±Keep an eye on the guests¡¯ movements, and report any suspicious movements immediately!¡±

    Gordon and the others were located in the upper left corner of the venue, right next to the Queen¡¯s seat at the front.

    In the event of any idents, the Queen can be protected as quickly as possible.

    Counting Mathison and Barbara exactly eight people, sitting at a table.

    In fact, most people are not seated, because the venue is divided into two major parts, the food only takes up a small half.

    Most of the ce was mainly for people to dance.

    God knows why these celebrities always dance there when they throw a party, and how much of this food will go to waste.

    Anyway, Gordon and the others had thought the same as Mathison and sat down to eat.

    They worked all day without eating anything. Now that they have established much control, they should take a break to eat and drink.

    ¡±Who is the man who is talking to Prince Charles, the one with the cane? I feel like I have seen him somewhere.¡±

    While eating his meal, Mathison secretly looked at Queen Elizabeth¡¯s table.

    He was surprised to find that besides the Queen, the Prince and the Mayor of Gotham, there was also a middle-aged man sitting there.

    After carefully searching for the memory in his mind, Gotham didn¡¯t seem to have such high officials who looked like him.

    ¡±No way, you don¡¯t even know the famous Bruce Wayne?¡±, next to him, Barbara said with a surprised look on her face.

    It was no wonder that not two years after Mathison¡¯s transmigration, Bruce had announced his reclusion andpletely disappeared from the newspapers.

    The current Bruce and his appearance eight years ago are very different/ It¡¯s normal for Mathison not to recognize him.

    He is not the kind of guy who grew up watching Bruce Wayne news.

    Mathison is not particrly surprised by Bruce¡¯s appearance. After all, he had caused a lot of trouble. Batman¡¯seback should beter than expected.

    After looking at the two, Mathison withdrew his gaze. He does not want to attract the attention of Batman. With his abnormal analysis and reasoning ability, he might find some clues and see through him.

    ¡±He has not shown his face for eight years, eh? How could I immediately recognize him as the rich Bruce Wayne instead of a cripple?¡±

    Mathison said innocently.

    ¡±I think you¡¯re just so engrossed in your own affairs that you don¡¯t care about the outside world at all.¡±

    Barbara shot him a nk look.

    This is true, for so many years, Mathison indeed did not pay much attention to other things, concentrating on developing his own abilities.

    ¡±These two kids have a great bond.¡±

    Starling joked as she looked on with a smile at the two who were exchanging pleasantries.

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, is it really a good idea to let theme here? They¡¯re still just kids.¡±

    Bob said with some doubt.

    ¡±Trust me, we can help a lot.¡±

    Barbara stepped forward, full of confidence, and she deliberately lowered her voice.

    ¡±I know that the reason you are all gathered here is to catch Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡±And the biggest problem now is to crack the puzzle that Phantom Kid gave us with his teaser letter.¡±

    ¡±I guess you guys don¡¯t have a good idea yet, that¡¯s why you¡¯re all here with sad faces.¡±

    ¡±And that, too, is why we came here!¡±

    A gleam of wisdom shed in Barbara¡¯s eyes.

    ¡±You mean, you have deciphered the contents of the teaser letter?¡±

    Several of the agents present were momentarily stunned, not knowing whether to believe her orugh out loud.

    Only Gordon was a bit surprised, as Barbara had already told him about it at the door.

    ¡±Uh¡­ in fact, I have notpletely deciphered it, still, I believe I am not wrong!¡±

    Being stared at by so many top agents, Barbara¡¯s momentum was immediately broken.

    ¡±Tell us what you think, Miss Gordon, maybe we have amon thought.¡±

    Bob showed a kind smile as he addressed Barbara.

    Barbara nced at Mathison, who gave her an encouraging nod.

    ¡±The puzzle in thest teaser letter from Phantom Kid was rted to Greek mythology, so this time many subconsciously leaned towards Greek mythology again, where, in fact, you won¡¯t get theplete solution no matter how you try to read it.¡±

    ¡±Greek mythology has absolutely nothing to do with this teaser letter!¡±

    ¡±Instead, there should be a huge connection to Celtic mythology!¡±

    ¡±There is only one most widely known legend in Celtic mythology, and that is King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table.¡±

 Chapter 41: Phantom Kidâ€¦ is among us!

    Chapter 41: Phantom Kid¡­ is among us!

    ¡±Well, it¡¯s pretty much the same as what we have just discussed earlier.¡±

    Starling nodded, affirming Barbara¡¯s words.

    The target was the Queen of the UK, and to associate her with the Twelve Knights of the Round Table couldn¡¯t be more urate.

    ¡±Let¡¯s start with what you think these particr letters represent.¡±

    It was now that Barbara was really getting the attention of the agents.

    ¡±Following the guidance of fate

    Q will finally set foot on thend to reproduce the prophecy

    When Lmits an unforgivable sin, he is reced by the most gracious G

    B can only make the final decision

    Because the cunning M is ready to pierce K¡¯s heart!¡±

    What exactly do Q, L, G, B, M and K stand for?

    ¡±There is no knight beginning with Q in the Knights of the Round Table, so Q would represent ¡®Queen,¡¯ which is Her Majesty.¡±

    ¡±The phrase means that Phantom Kid will only appear when the Queen arrives somewhere.¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t have a clue as to where this prophetd is.¡±

    Barbara looked to Mathison as soon as the words were out of her mouth, she couldn¡¯t be the only one having a hard time.

    Everyone looked at Mathison and he had no choice but to continue adding:

    ¡±L and G should, obviously, stand for the two knights Lancelot and Gawain.¡±

    ¡±The reason is simple: the only one of the twelve Knights of the Round Table whomitted a felony and was banned by King Arthur was Lancelot.¡±

    ¡±And poise happens to be the quality for which Gawain is best known.¡±

    ¡±B is for Bedevere, I think.¡±

    ¡±Why not Bowser?¡±

    As Mathison spoke, Bean suddenly spoke up and interrupted him.

    He was from the UK and had grown up listening to the legends of King Arthur, and was undoubtedly the most familiar with the Knights of the Round Table of those present.

    Although Tucker was also a UK native, the younger generation was rarely interested in those old legends anymore, and video games were their favourite activity.

    In this respect, Tucker didn¡¯t really know as much as Bean.

    ¡±I was hesitant at first as to which knight B would be, but the ¡®final decision¡¯ made my mind up.¡±

    Mathison uttered his ¡°reasoning¡± without hesitation.

    ¡±The final decision refers to the fact that when King Arthur was defeated, he ordered Bedevere to throw the holy sword into theke, but Bedevere hesitated three times before making his decision.¡±

    Having said that, Mathison also looked at Barbara, signalling with his eyes that the rest was up to her.

    Barbara bristled, ?what a petty man, couldn¡¯t he see that he was talking so much to the point that he stole all the spotlights??

    The two younglings¡¯ small gestures caught Gordon¡¯s eye. When he thought of the other thing Barbara had just said to herself, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡±Thest ones, M and K¡­¡±

    ¡±Let me do the rest.¡±

    Starling smiled intellectually.

    ¡±The M refers to the rebellious knight Mordred and the K no doubt stands in for King Arthur who is King.¡±

    ¡±The metaphor for piercing the heart is the Battle of Cann, where Mordred pierced King Arthur¡¯s heart with a sword.¡±

    ¡±There is anotheryer of meaning to this: King Arthur is rumoured to possess the heart of a red dragon, which alludes to the Queen¡¯s beloved object, the Tamil Ruby. Hence, Mordred would be a reference to Phantom Kid himself.¡±

    At the end of the speech, Agent Bob jumped in as well.

    ¡±So the interpretation of thest sentence is that Phantom Kid could have long ago disguised as someone who, at any moment, would suddenly steal the jewel, just like Mordred.¡±

    ¡±The timing, well, it¡¯s thend of prophecy as stated in the first sentence.¡±

    In this way, the contents of the foretelling letter were sort of dismantled, but not yet fully unravelled.

    ¡±Apart from not knowing where thend of prophecy is, what was the point of his mentioning the three knights Lancelot, Gawain, and Bedevere?¡±, Gordon asked.

    Barbara blushed with embarrassment, nced quickly at Mathison and said, ¡°That¡­ we hadn¡¯t thought of either¡­¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s okay, this was just good enough.¡±, Starling smiled gently.

    ¡±Sir, you should have solved all this already.¡±, Agent Bean¡¯s little fanboy Tucker suddenly asked Bean quietly.

    ¡±The reason you didn¡¯t open your mouth was actually because you didn¡¯t want to steal the spotlights, right?¡±

    ¡±You should have already solved the parts of the letter that they couldn¡¯t solve. Now, it¡¯s time for you to speak, let them see how powerful MI7 is!¡±

    The whole time, Bean has been sitting upright, listening to the interpretations of the crowd, but by all rights, Bean, as the most familiar of these men with the legend of King Arthur, should theoretically have been the first to unravel this information.

    ¡±???¡±

    However, as Tucker whispered these words in his ear with an adoring look on his face, all that went through Agent Bean¡¯s mind were three big question marks.

    ?How was the teaser letter cracked??

    ?Howe I still don¡¯t have a clue??

    However, in front of his little fanboy, Agent Bean must maintain a good image. Although he knows nothing, he mustn¡¯t lose his charm.

    Bean smiled and quietly said, ¡°Tucker, we have to trust our allies a little more, they are all very smart, sooner orter they will solve the rest by themselves.¡±

    ¡±But won¡¯t that dy things? In case they couldn¡¯t solve it until Phantom Kid strikes¡­¡±

    ¡±Oh¡­ Tucker, you¡¯re still too young.¡±, Bean said with a fake sneer.

    Tucker looked at him with a confused look on his face.

    ¡±Do you think that¡¯s really all the information they¡¯ve solved?¡±

    Hearing that, Tucker was shocked and looked at Bean in surprise.

    ¡±My guess is that¡­ Phantom Kid has long since disguised himself as someone, maybe even among us!¡±

    Bean pretended to tell the truth, and in Tucker¡¯s eyes, his own Bean old-timer was so serious, so wise, so¡­ ugh¡­

    In short, admiration for Agent Bean filled Tucker¡¯s heart.

    ¡±I understand, sir, if Phantom Kid, who is hiding among us, hears that his teaser letter has been deciphered, he will probably change his n temporarily, and then our time-consuming andborious deciphering will be wasted!¡±

    After hearing Bean¡¯s words, Tucker dared not speak up, but only looked at the others a little more cautiously.

    Time passed quickly, Mathison and the others had eaten and drunk enough.

    The banquet wasing to an end.

    The discussion about the Land of Prophecy and the Three Knights never came to a result that everyone agreed on, and as to whether anyone was hiding their thoughts, Mathison¡¯s opinion was simr to Bean¡¯s.

    He didn¡¯t think he was some being with some superintelligence, and the riddles were not soplicated that they could be easily solved.

    Both Starling and Bob were shrewd agents with a fine mind, and whether the teaser letter had been solved in its entirety by now, Mathison was not sure.

    But as a thief, it didn¡¯t matter if they had solved the teaser letter.

    Because even if they do, the letter in itself is meaningless.

    It was just a dummy, a distraction, for Kid to steal the treasure in front of them and then escape openly, without them knowing anything.

    That was Phantom Kid¡¯s style!

    That¡¯s how arrogant he is!

 Chapter 42: Barbaraâ€™s Attack

    Chapter 42: Barbara¡¯s Attack

    ¡±Obviously you said you were going to see Her Majesty, but instead, you didn¡¯t even dare to go up and kept sitting all the time.

    After the party was over, Mathison and Barbara walked home.

    Because of work, Gordon will be staying inside the State Guest House for an extended period. Hence, only the two of them left.

    ¡±That¡¯s Her Majesty, the Queen. Many people in the world would be out of reach to meet her, how dare I go and talk to her?¡±

    Barbara said in a bad mood.

    ¡±It¡¯s rare enough that we have looked at the Queen from such close distance.¡±

    Mathison was silent and couldn¡¯tment on Barbara¡¯s words.

    ¡±Then again, why are you still following me? Your house should be in that direction.¡±

    As he walked on, Mathison suddenly turned back to Barbara.

    Although the distance between Mathison¡¯s house and Barbara¡¯s was no more than a kilometre, that wasn¡¯t enough reason for the two to walk along with each other.

    The two hade to a split path, sandwiched between their homes.

    ¡±I don¡¯t have my keys.¡±

    ¡±Isn¡¯t James Jr. home? He can open the door for you.¡±

    ¡±¡­ There¡¯s a campout at the high school today and he won¡¯t be home for a few days.¡±

    ¡±¡­ Isn¡¯t it a day off today?¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s just because it¡¯s a day off that the event is taking ce, otherwise, such campouts don¡¯t happen on school days?¡±

    ¡±Is that so?¡±

    Mathison looked at Barbara with a suspicious look; as far as he could remember when he used to go to secondary school, things like camping events hardly ever took one day.

    After all, teachers needed a break too, didn¡¯t they¡­

    But since Barbara had said so, it wasn¡¯t entirely out of question.

    ¡±Well, you can ask someone to unlock the door for you.¡±

    ¡±Look at what time it is now. The lock repair workers have already finished by now¡­ and don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to let me go back alone thiste at night?¡±

    Mathison was tempted to say, ?It¡¯s probably not even more than six hundred metres from here to your house, I can see straight into your house ¡­?

    ?Wait!?

    ¡±Why are your house lights ¡­ on?¡±

    Barbara was startled at his observation and turned around to see that, indeed, the lights were on, as bright as day, at her own house.

    Barbara silently grunted and decided to punish her brother after going back. Sheughed dryly, ¡°Uh-huh¡­ I just remembered that I forgot to turn off the lights when I left.¡±

    The corners of Mathison¡¯s mouth twitched, ?what the hell does this girl want??

    ?Do you know that it¡¯s dangerous for a girl to stay in a single male¡¯s house!?

    He wouldn¡¯t have minded if it were a normal situation, but things are different now, and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to mess around with Barbara.

    After all, the party had taught him how powerful his opponents were, and that Queen Elizabeth might not have only these guards on the surface, but that there might be some mysterious figures protecting her from the shadows.

    Although he already had a n of action himself, he had to think about it extensively, especially with the presence of Agent Bean and Batman.

    God knows how far his red magic, luck, and intelligence could lead him to.

    ?Gotta figure out how to deal with those two.?

    No matter how difficult it is to deal with other people, Kid could still find weaknesses through hismon sense. The main thing to do now was to stay away from all shopping malls and furniture stores to not run into Agent Bob.

    ?It is better to scoop Barbara out of the way now, so she wouldn¡¯t disturb me.?

    ¡±So¡­ aren¡¯t you just going to book a hotel room for the night?¡±

    Barbara: ¡°¡­¡±

    Mathison wasn¡¯t ying around.

    Should have she just clearly asked him to stay with her for the night?

    How can he say that to a girl?

    Is Mathison really this retarded?

    She couldn¡¯t just give up.

    Thinking about Daisy¡¯s words, not so long ago, when she said that Mathison is too slow and that she needed to take more initiative, Barbara gave herself a mental pep talk.

    ?Barbara, go for it!?

    ¡±What I meant to say is¡­ can¡¯t you just¡­¡±

    Barbara suddenly looked cold and stared at Mathison with dissatisfaction.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ?Nah, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t just punch him¡­?

    In Suite 4406 of the Angora Hotel in Gotham¡¯s Old Town, Barbara¡¯s eyes stared nkly at the ceiling.

    She finally couldn¡¯t get the words out, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me stay at your house for the night?¡±. Afterwards, Mathison looked at her with a puzzled look on his face as she stood there and said half a sentence before stopping abruptly.

    Mathison very kindly walked her to the hotel and got her a deluxe single room.

    ¡±Something¡¯s wrong, something must be wrong ¡­¡±

    Barbara sat up violently.

    ¡±Doesn¡¯t he have any feelings for me at all? No, if this was true, then he wouldn¡¯t usually let me stay at his ce.¡±

    ¡±Is it because I¡¯m not that charming?¡±

    Barbara pulled out a small mirror and took a look at herself.

    ?Well¡­ I am naturally beautiful!?

    ?I¡¯m at least a high-spirited, intellectual goddess at Gotham University, how could I be less attractive? This guy must be blind!?

    Looking down at her chest, Barbara frowned.

    ?These might not be very big, but it¡¯s a normal female size!?

    ?Surely it isn¡¯t considered small!?

    Since the problem wasn¡¯t herself, it must be Mathison.

    Barbara thought with certainty.

    ¡±Maybe he¡¯s Phantom Kid. He is plotting something and doesn¡¯t want me to see it, that¡¯s why he¡¯s refusing my stay at his house. It is not that I¡¯m not attractive enough¡­¡±

    Tossing and turning, Barbara was never able to sleep, so she made a bold decision.

    She slipped out of the door and left the hotel quietly.

    Outside Mathison¡¯s house, Barbara approached the windows.

    ¡±The lights are off inside, is he asleep already?¡±

    Peeking from the window inside, there was no sign of anything suspicious.

    Her imagined scene of Mathison sorting through various Phantom Kid props wasn¡¯t there.

    Undeterred, Barbara climbed up to the first floor and peeked in through the bedroom window.

    Although Mathison had drawn the curtains, Barbara could still faintly see through the gap in the curtains that Mathison was lying asleep in bed.

    ¡±What the hell am I doing¡­¡±

    Jumping down from the first floor, Barbara smiled to herself as her own suspicions came and went and the result looked like she was entertaining herself.

    What she didn¡¯t know, however, was that just a short distance away, on the roof of a building, Mathison was watching her with a pair of binocrs.

    Yes, Mathison had guessed early on that Barbara woulde back to spy¡­ no, to investigate him, so he had put a dummy on his bedroom bed as a way to confuse Barbara.

    The reason why he stayed here to confirm this is his fear that Barbara will just break in furiously. In case this has happened, at least, he will have had the ability to switch with the dummy.

    Looking at Barbara back at the hotel, Mathison jumped off the building to spread his glider and flew to the stronghold of Phantom Kid¡­

    The next day, just as the sun was rising, Mathison was awakened by a knock at the door.

    When he opened the door, it was Barbara.

    Barbara, with a dark circle under her face, stared at Mathison from the moment he opened the door without saying a word ¡­

 Chapter 43: Robinson Park

    Chapter 43: Robinson Park

    Queen Elizabeth is expected to stay in Gotham for five days, and yesterday¡¯s banquet was the first of them.

    The rest of the days were scheduled for Queen Elizabeth to visit Gotham¡¯s famous locations and monuments one by one.

    The Queen is a queen after all, her guide is a high ranking official, the Mayor of Gotham.

    Led by the Mayor, Queen Elizabeth visited the Wayne Memorial, the Knight¡¯s Dome Sports Complex, the Statue of Justice, Cathedral Square¡­

    Almost all Gotham¡¯s monuments had been visited.

    Thest few days had been unusually quiet in Gotham. Phantom Kid caused only hype but never appeared.

    Most people thought that Phantom Kid had mostly given up on the idea of stealing the ruby. After all, the Queen of the United Kingdom¡¯s ne was not that easy to get a hand on.

    Even if he managed to steal it, it would not have been a good thing.

    The Tamil Ruby Ne is a treasure that cannot be sold, and whoever buys it will face the hostility of the entire United Kingdom.

    The slightest misstep could spark a massive war.

    Even a Yakuza emperor of the Oyabun would not dare to bear such an oue.

    And anyone with an average IQ would not believe that someone would really steal the Tamil Ruby.

    To put it bluntly, sending letters threatening Her Majesty with some sort of assassination would be far more credible instead¡­

    Unfortunately, minds such as the one of Phantom Kid are not meant to be understood by normal people.

    At least, a small group of agents, including Gordon, Starling and Bob, did not believe that Phantom Kid would give up the operation.

    Since the first day of the party, when several of them discussed the content of the teaser letter, they did not go through the issue again for the remaining days.

    However, Bob and Starling had quite confident looks on their faces and looked like they should have deciphered quite a bit of information.

    Gordon, on the other hand, was rtively deeply analysing it, one could not tell how much information he deciphered so far.

    Only Johny, Agent Bean, was quite calm on the surface as if he had it all under control, however, he is the most confused fe out there.

    Tucker, on the other hand, had been able to push out some useful information based on the names of the Knights of the Round Table and their biographies, but unfortunately, they could not be strung together to form a valid answer.

    In Tucker¡¯s mind, even he had deciphered quite a bit of information, so Johny must have deciphered the whole teaser letter long ago. As for the reason he didn¡¯t say anything was that, firstly, he didn¡¯t know who Phantom Kid had disguised himself as.

    Secondly, it was to test his ability, ?Agent English must have wanted me to solve the puzzle on my own¡­ that must be it!?

    Tucker thought so¡­

    Time has quickly passed and they are approaching thest day.

    Over the past few days, Barbara had always dragged Mathison around to the Queen on various excuses.

    Incidentally, she familiarised him with a number of fancy ces he hadn¡¯t been to before, like the Knight Dome Sports Complex.

    Mathison had no interest in sporting events and never felt the need to visit such ces.

    ording to the n announced today, Queen Elizabeth will head to Robinson Central Park for a final stop-by, before heading to the airport to conclude her visit.

    And there will be live helicopter broadcasters from the air throughout their journey.

    Robinson Park is a majorndmark that has existed since the founding of Gotham and has been expanded over the centuries.

    Even Gotham City has dedicated a park area to the development of this legendary monument.

    ¡±Her Majesty won¡¯t be here until after dark, what are you dragging me over here now?¡±

    Inside Robinson Central Park, Mathison grumbled with a bored look on his face as he followed behind Barbara.

    ¡±It¡¯s such a nice ce, why can¡¯t we go shopping first, before the Queenes?¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Barbara turned back instantly and shot Mathison with a dangerous gaze.

    ¡±Ahahaha, you know what, it¡¯s also nice to get some fresh air.¡±, Mathison fakedughter.

    At his dryughter, Barbara only regained her happy smile and continued to wander ahead.

    ?The longer I get to know Barbara, the more I think she is less and less like the Oracle in the original storyline¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me.?

    Mathison thought internally, always following Barbara¡¯s lead.

    Technically speaking, the park not only covers a huge area, but the scenery is also quite good, and both the Fingal and the Splendor rivers have streams running through the park.

    A well-established ecosystem is formed, with abundant vegetation and an environment that can¡¯t be beaten.

    After all, even Gotham¡¯s environmental viin, Poison Ivy, is fond of it, so it¡¯s clear how good Robinson Park is.

    The best part is that Robinson Park is open to the public all day long. You don¡¯t need to buy an entrance ticket to visit it. It¡¯s the perfect tourist destination.

    But ¡­

    Mathisones to this ce at least three times a month!

    After more than a decade, he could wander the entire park with his eyes closed without even bumping into a tree.

    No matter how beautiful the view was, he had already got enough of it.

    Barbara just couldn¡¯t get tired of it, she always drags Mathison here two or three times every month.

    Only on thest asion did Mathisone here of his own ord.

    He didn¡¯t know why Barbara liked it so much here and neither wanted to hang out anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be a nicer option to go down to the beach to see thedies in bikinis anyways?

    But he just couldn¡¯t resist Barbara and had toe along.

    Whenever he asked Barbara what she really liked about this shitty park, she alwaysughed and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ?Forget it, I always end uping here anyway, just to see if my previousyout here went well¡­?

    ?Thinking about it, it¡¯s almost time to use that secret weapon.?

    Mathison thought darkly and quickly followed the distant figure of Barbara.

    And so, the two of them spent the day wandering around the park, with Barbara unaware that Mathison had finished confirming all his arrangements.

    As night fell, Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth was about to arrive.

    By this time, Mathison had only visited two-thirds of the park.

    And for the sake of having a clear view of how big Robinson Park is, the two of them came here at eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The Queen, of course, has no time to wander, she is here for one purpose only: that is to be located in the very heart of Robinson Central Park.

    A huge statue of Gotham¡¯s first mayor, the man who founded Robinson Park!

    This is the most monumental site in Gotham.

    If Phantom Kid wanted to make a move, this and the airport were the only two ces to do it. And so; Gordon concentrated all the police forces scattered throughout Gotham¡¯s districts here.

    A full escort for the Queen.

    Only the highway from City Hall to Robinson Park was littered with police cars, with all 10,000 or so of GCPD officers out in force.

    The GCPD¡¯s police car configuration is constructed of two officers per car, so there were a whole lot more than 5,000 cars whizzing down the road with sirens ring incessantly.

    There were even a dozen police helicopters hovering in the sky.

    Gordon mobilised all the forces he could.

    Those who didn¡¯t know what was going on might think that a war is going on after seeing this scene.

    Amidst the countless ck-and-white police cars, more than twenty all-ck cars were parked. These were the Queen¡¯s personal royal guard, with Her Majesty sitting in the bullet-proof car in the middle.

    ¡±Where¡¯s Charles, hasn¡¯t he set off yet?¡±

    On her luxurious seat, the Queen asked in what appeared to be a disgruntled manner.

    The maid on her side replied, ¡°Your Majesty, we have contacted His Royal Highness Prince Charles, and His Highness said that he remembers the time and won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    At these words, the Queen nodded, and her face looked much better.

    Although the Queen had stopped attending the banquet these days, Prince Charles had been invited to the banquet almost every night and had even drunk a lot of winest night.

    This made the Queen very unhappy¡­

 Chapter 44: Barbaraâ€™s Overthinking

    Chapter 44: Barbara¡¯s Overthinking

    ¡±It¡¯s Commissioner Gordon¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Agents Starling and Bob led a team of officers to Robinson Park first.

    The park¡¯s initial security team had been asked by them not to let anyone cross into the central statue area.

    After the incident at the airport, they understood that Phantom Kid never regarded these poorly supervised security cleaners as useless, they were the perfect subjects for his disguise.

    Even the strictly managed GCPD would find it difficult to stop Kid¡¯s infiltration.

    Therefore, it is better to keep irrelevant personnel away.

    The grounds within a hundred metres of the statue of Gotham¡¯s first mayor werepletely cleared, an area that allowed a handful of people such as the Queen, the Prince and Gotham¡¯s current mayor to approach.

    The Royal Guard, for its part, was exactly at the one hundred metre mark, forming a closed circle.

    With a dozen police helicopters hovering around the statue and no tall structures present around them to allow Kid to use the terrain to find a way around the helicopters The sky has be off-limits to Phantom Kid.

    A hundred to five hundred metres further out, the area is surrounded by GCPD police.

    Although the Queen and the Royal Guard were not yet on their way, Bob, Starling, and the others also held this position without moving any closer.

    Five hundred metres away was the security team of the park itself, although they were nowhere near as numerous as the GCPD men, they were there mainly to keep the surging crowds away.

    When it was revealed that Her Majesty wasing to the area and that it was likely that Phantom Kid would also appear, die-hard Kid fans all gathered at Robinson Park, along with countless other tourists who wanted to see the Queen in the flesh.

    Tens of thousands of people jammed therge square five hundred metres away from the statue.

    ¡±Isn¡¯t that Commissioner Gordon¡¯s daughter and her boyfriend?¡±

    Suddenly, Starling noticed two familiar faces among the crowd jammed in the main square.

    ¡±It¡¯s them, I didn¡¯t think those two kids would actually show up.¡±

    Bob smiled rather amusedly and motioned for one of the officers to go and let the two in.

    ¡±Agent Starling, Agent Bob.¡±

    Barbara came running over with an excited look on her face.

    ¡±Oh, what are you doing here? On a date with your boyfriend?¡±

    Starling asked with a smile as she approached the young good-looking girl.

    Perhaps because both had fathers who were police officers full of virtue and justice, she felt an inexplicable closeness to Barbara.

    At this question, Barbara instantly blushed.

    ¡±Agent Starling, you misunderstood the situation, we are not in a rtionship, much less dating¡­¡±

    ¡±Oh, really?¡±

    Starling looked unconvinced, she had been there before, how could she not see through Barbara¡¯s mind.

    Not to mention her, even Bob could see that Mathison and Barbara¡¯s rtionship was not a simple one.

    ¡±Ahem, Agent Starling, Agent Bob, Barbara and I are here to contribute our efforts to catch Phantom Kid!¡±

    Mathison coughed.

    ¡±So, I ask that Barbara and I be allowed to stand in this position as well.¡±

    It would be a very bad situation to let Starling ask any more questions like that.

    ¡±It¡¯s nice of you to have that in mind, but you¡¯re just kids. I think we are enough to catch Phantom Kid; there is no need for your contribution.¡±

    Bob smiled with an affable face and politely declined Mathison¡¯s request.

    ¡±We can¡¯t guarantee that Phantom Kid will not use powerful weapons, so it¡¯s still dangerous here. You guys just stay outside and protect yourselves first, no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡±As for anything else, just leave it to the police and us.¡±

    Barbara wanted to add something else, but even Starling echoed Bob¡¯s words.

    In desperation, Mathison could only retreat outside with Barbara.

    Only, as time went on, more and more pedestrians entered the ce; it became quite crowded.

    Barbara suddenly had a death grip on Mathison¡¯s arm.

    Mathison looked down into her eyes and saw the determination and doubt in her eyes¡­

    and the deepest expectation.

    He knew that Barbara was hoping that he is not Phantom Kid.

    Mathison didn¡¯t say anything. He could only apologize in his mind, but now is not the time to tell her any truth.

    Silently counting the minutes in his mind, the time that Mathison had nned was approaching¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Queen to reach the location of the central statue under the protection of the royal guard.

    Because the crowd was sorge and had surrounded the statue in a full circle, hundreds of police officers had to force a path out for the Queen to pass.

    In fact, the best option would have been to go by helicopter, but the environment around the statue was not suitable for anding and the Queen was not old enough or physically able to get down by a ropedder; hence, the crowd had to make way.

    So, one thing led to another, the crowd suddenly had to clear a path that was a few people wide. They had on either side to move a considerable distance from each other to form a path.

    Naturally, Mathison and Barbara¡¯s side had to be affected as well.

    Mathison watched the general movement of the crowd on either side carefully, simting the movement of the people around him by pushing and shoving himself behind them.

    Barbara unconsciously loosened her grip a little because of the crowding.

    Seizing the moment, Mathison pretended to be pushed by someone and fell backwards in the opposite direction to Barbara, naturally releasing his arm from Barbara¡¯s grasp.

    Then following the flow of the crowd, Mathison gradually moved away from Barbara¡¯s position.

    He knew this would make Barbara even more suspicious of the fact that he was Phantom Kid, but he had a n for the aftermath and might even be able to dispel Barbara¡¯s suspicions in one fell swoop.

    ¡±Mathison!¡±

    Barbara eximed in a panic, scanning the crowd over and over.

    She bit her lip, still not able to tug him herself.

    In other words, Mathison¡­ really was Phantom Kid!

    The thought sent a shock wave through Barbara¡¯s heart and her mind went nk.

    ¡±Barbara, I¡¯m here!¡±

    After shouting a few times towards Barbara¡¯s location and waving his arms a few times to make sure Barbara couldn¡¯t see his current position, Mathison instantly changed his costume and weaved his way through the crowd with his amazing flexibility.

    Without attracting anyone¡¯s attention, he slipped out of the crowd¡­

    ¡±Barbara!¡±

    Starling shouted, pulling the thoughtful Barbara back to reality.

    ¡±Agent Starling?¡±

    ¡±I have overlooked the situation. I didn¡¯t expect so many civilians to gather here, when obviously there weren¡¯t many when you just arrived.¡±

    Bob came over with an apologetic look on his face.

    It was dangerous to be in such a congested crowd, in case of any collective panic.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Barbara and Mathison had been ¡°separated¡± that Starling spotted Barbara crammed into the crowd and let her in.

    But the young girl was so distracted that she didn¡¯t respond to any calls.

    When Barbara came back to her senses, she thanked Starling and then returned to her previous mood.

    She didn¡¯t say anything about Mathison possibly being Phantom Kid.

    ?Coincidence, it must be a coincidence, it can¡¯t be that he broke free of his own ord¡­ ?

    Barbara closed her eyes and prayed.

 Chapter 45: The Land of Prophecy

    Chapter 45: The Land of Prophecy

    Robinson Park, under the central statue.

    Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth gave her final speech before leaving, while countless people listened in silence.

    Agent Bean and Tucker stood in the middle of the royal guard.

    ¡±Sir, there is no sign of Phantom Kid, is he really going to show up today?¡±

    Tucker asked Agent Bean quietly.

    ¡±He¡¯ll definitely show up!¡±

    Agent Bean affirmed with a sneer.

    ¡±It¡¯s half-past ten and we¡¯re expected to take off at half-past twelve. If he waits any longer, I bet that it¡¯ll be more than a little difficult for him to make his move.¡±

    ¡±Hell, he might even show up in the next ten seconds.¡±

    Tucker was startled and started looking around warily.

    ¡±Take it easy Tucker, calmness is the quality that every agent should always maintain.¡±

    ¡±Sir, you mean to say that Phantom Kid might have disguised himself as one of the people present?¡±

    Agent Bean nodded.

    ¡±Maybe, maybe¡­ you are Phantom Kid.¡±

    Agent Bean suddenly reached out and pinched Tucker¡¯s face, but the mask wouldn¡¯te off.

    ¡±Sir!¡±

    Tucker rubbed his reddened cheeks. He wanted to cry but soon pulled himself together.

    ¡±The Royal Guard has been operating collectively since we arrived in Gotham, and there¡¯s no way Phantom Kid could have had the chance to disguise himself as any of us.¡±

    ¡±So it could only be someone from the GCPD or another civilian!¡±

    Agent Bean agreed with Tucker¡¯s words.

    ¡±Sir¡­¡±

    Tucker¡¯s sight fell on Barbara, she was not so far away, standing alongside Starling. The Queen had given special permission to several agents to enter the inner circle, including Commissioner Gordon.

    ¡±If I remember correctly, Barbara was with Mathison earlier, but now she¡¯s the only one left and Mathison is nowhere to be found¡­ Is it possible that Mathison is-¡°

    At that, Agent Bean snorted out augh.

    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Tucker, I¡¯m sure that Phantom Kid can never be him!¡±

    ¡±Although he denied he came from the Temple, I¡¯m sure my senses can¡¯t be wrong. He¡¯s at least connected to it, and anyone rted to that ce can never be a bad guy!¡±

    These categorical words and extremely confident look in his eyes made Mathison, hiding in the shadows, grateful.

    ¡±Sir, where exactly is that ce?¡±

    Tucker asked with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ¡±It¡¯s a sacred ce, I can¡¯t reveal too much information.¡±

    Agent Bean smiled mysteriously, with a nostalgic expression on his face.

    ¡±Anyway, there¡¯s no way that Mathison could be Phantom Kid, and with so many people here, it¡¯s normal to get separated, there¡¯s nothing really to suspect.¡±

    Tucker nodded convincingly and stopped thinking about Mathison.

    Soon half an hour had passed and eleven o¡¯clock in the evening was approaching.

    The Queen¡¯s speech came to an end, but there was some dissatisfaction in her eyes.

    ¡±Why isn¡¯t Charles here yet, I thought he knew the time and wouldn¡¯t bete?¡±

    ¡±His Royal Highness the Prince has arrived!¡±

    At that moment, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd, only to see Prince Charles walking in to tell the Queen with an apologetic face, ¡°Your Majesty, there was some dy on my way which caused myte arrival.¡±

    ¡±Vital state of national affairs are missed whenever a leader of a nation, like yourself, arriveste, Charles. Your act today has disappointed me.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s faint tone implied a sense of authority.

    As expected of the longest-reigning monarch of the United Kingdom, on the surface, she appears to be an amiable old grandmother, but when she gets serious, the Queen¡¯s might could overwhelm people¡¯s breath.

    A look of guilt shed across Charles¡¯ face, only to see him bend his knees and kneel down in front of the Queen with a penitent face.

    ¡±Get up, Charles, this is not the UK. I don¡¯t mean to be harsh on you, there is no need to me yourself too much.¡±

    Relieved by the Queen¡¯s forgiveness, Charles stood up and walked by her side.

    Next to Starling, Barbara was staring intently at the ne around the Queen¡¯s neck, checking her watch every now and then as she did so.

    ?What in the world is Mathison¡­ Phantom Kid nning??

    ?Damn it, I¡¯m so useless for not being able to decipher the full contents of the teaser letter.?

    Barbara clenched her fists, whether or not Phantom Kid was Mathison, she had to stop him.

    In the shadows, where no one knew, Mathison was also watching the clock ticking.

    Ten, fifty-nine minutes, and fifty-five seconds (10:29:25.pm)¡­

    Fifty-six seconds¡­ fifty-seven¡­ fifty-eight¡­ fifty-nine¡­

    Eleven o¡¯clock!

    A triumphant glow bloomed in Mathison¡¯s eyes and he quietly pressed the button in his hand.

    *Click!*

    There was a strange sound from above the statue, a slender ck shadow fell to the ground in front of Her Majesty, making a loud *boom*, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    In a full shock, the Queen took a few calm steps back to safety.

    Based on the ck shadow¡¯snding point, it was obvious that it had been carefully calcted not to hit anyone present.

    ¡±Report, unidentified object spotted falling from the statue by the third unit! Are there any casualties, please?¡±

    A helicopter reported to Gordon.

    ¡±No casualties, keep watching the statue to see if there are any other unidentified objects present!¡±

    ¡±Yes!¡±

    The dust cleared and the true face of the ck shadow was revealed to the eyes of tens of thousands of people within therge square of the central statue.

    It was¡­ a sword!

    A sword that had been plunged upside down into a four-sided stone on the ground!

    Seeing this scene, Starling, Bob, Gordon, Tucker, Barbara and even Agent Bean¡¯s faces changed.

    ¡±So this is it, the true exnation of the ¡®Land of Prophecy¡¯!¡±

    The sword in the stone that fell from the sky!

    ¡±Phantom Kid has made his move!¡±

    Everyone realized this.

    ¡±Ladies~and~gentlemen!¡±

    No one was seen, but the elegant tone wasing from all directions, none other than Phantom Kid¡¯s voice.

    ¡±This guy¡­ trying to y that trick again fromst time?¡±

    Gordon clenched his fists as he thought of the scene that day at the Daggett Private Exhibition Hall.

    ¡±Kid!¡±

    ¡±Kid!¡±

    ¡±Kid!¡±

    However, unlike the policemen who were on the edge of their seats, Phantom Kid¡¯s fans on the outside were all excited. They took out their glow sticks and signs while cheering and screaming loudly.

    Those who didn¡¯t know of the scene would have thought it was some superstar giving a concert.

    ¡±Anomaly detected by unit five: an unidentified flying object approaching in the west, it¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    The walkie-talkie rang again, this time from the pilot of helicopter five.

    Gordon looked towards the western sky and, sure enough, saw white glider wings.

    He pulled out his binocrs, closely looked at Phantom Kid, and soon spotted the surprise.

    ¡±Unit five, that¡¯s a dummy, fire directly at it and destroy it!¡±

    Mathison watched everything with a quiet calcting smile as he put on his earplugs.

    Unit five strafe Phantom Kid¡¯s dummy with a machine gun, and the dummy held up for less than a second before exploding.

    However, just as the dummy exploded, an ear-splitting grotesque loud sound emanated from inside the dummy¡¯s body, spreading to every corner of Robinson Park¡­

 Chapter 46: The Dove

    Chapter 46: The Dove

    ¡±Cuckoo-¡°

    With the loud noiseing from the exploded dummy, a series of chirping birds emerged one after another, as a result of the explosion.

    Countless tree branches swayed and flocks of white pigeons flew out of the forest towards the central statue.

    From all corners of the entire park, pigeons flocked in varying numbers and converged on the statue.

    ¡±Report: there is anotherrge flock of pigeons flying over in the distance, the number is hard to estimate!¡±

    More than a dozen helicopter pilots had the most shocking experience towards this huge flock of pigeons.

    It was as if they formed a white cloud in the dark sky, obscuring the entire sky.

    Of course, this was only an exaggeration. In reality, the pigeons were flying at a much lower altitude than the helicopters were hovering.

    By the time the huge torrent of pigeons approached the statue, the pilots¡¯ view waspletely blocked from what was going on below.

    A sharp-eyed pilot spotted the pigeons¡¯ ws seemingly clutching something. He immediately realised that something was wrong and reported to Gordon.

    ¡±Report: this is the Eleventh unit, these pigeons seem to be clutching something!¡±

    ¡±What!¡±

    Gordon¡¯s brow furrowed as he watched the flock of pigeons fly over from a distance. It was more clearly seen from the ground level. Each pigeon was indeed clutching an unknown object in its ws.

    Gordon felt extremely anxious.

    The flock of pigeons was seen to quickly disperse in all directions as they reached the position of the statue, and even lowered their flight altitude.

    All of a sudden, the entire fifteen-metre space above the central statue square was filled with pigeons flying back and forth.

    A rough estimate was that at least tens of thousands of pigeons had converged on the area.

    ¡±Phantom Kid has actually trained so many pigeons. This is definitely not something that can be aplished in one year or two, which means he has definitely been preparing for this for at least several years!¡±

    Starling pondered, ¡°Could Kid¡¯s real identity be a professional pigeon trainer?¡±

    ¡±But how on earth did he manage to train such arge number of pigeons in Robinson Park without anyone noticing?¡±

    Starling felt a tremendous pressure; this Phantom Kid seemed far less simple than she had thought.

    ¡±Did he train them somewhere else and then migrate them here? But I haven¡¯t heard of any recent incidents of pigeons migrating inrge numbers, unless they were transported by truck ¡­ But it¡¯s also impossible because since Her Majesty came to visit, every car entering Gotham, even the FBI¡¯s, was heavily inspected ¡­ ¡°

    ¡±How on earth did he aplish this?¡±

    Robinson Central Park covers a veryrge area, hence it¡¯s not difficult to hide so many pigeons. It¡¯s not a problem even if their number increases a few times.

    But training flocks of pigeons was a different matter, and with tens of thousands of them flying in the sky, it was impossible not to attract people.

    It was a pity that Starling still guessed one thing wrong: that Phantom Kid had been training these pigeons not for just a few years, but for a whole decade.

    The reason that Mathison had beening here regrly every month for over a decade was to train these pigeons in secret, and instead of grouping them together, he chose to do it in batches.

    His training of only a dozen pigeons at a time would appear to be just a young boy feeding the pigeons and would not arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion.

    Thanks to his seemingly natural affinity with all kinds of birds and animals, Mathison would not have been able to aplish such a sensational training job otherwise.

    Hiding in the shadows, Mathison smiled slightly and pressed a button once more.

    ?You think I am done??

    A simultaneous whistling sound was heard as the stereos around the square activated.

    ?You thought wrong!?

    After listening for a few seconds, Bob, who was experienced with pets, instantly spotted the matter; this whistling sound seemed to imply some kind ofmand, which was not addressed to humans, but conveyed to pigeons!

    ¡±Agent Starling, Barbara, watch out for those pigeons!¡±

    Upon hearing the whistle, the tens of thousands of pigeons flying low in the sky received themand and threw down the object they were holding in their paws in an orderly fashion.

    After throwing down the mysterious object, the group of pigeons scattered in all directions and flew away towards an unknown destination.

    ¡±Why hasn¡¯t Kid appeared yet?¡±

    Many of the young girls in the crowd who wanted to catch a glimpse of Phantom Kidined in discontent and even more red at their malepanions with annoyed faces.

    ¡±I¡¯m not Phantom Kid, how would I know when he¡¯sing out¡­ And why are you mad at me if Phantom Kid doesn¡¯te out! Shouldn¡¯t you me Kid?¡±

    Countless men gritted their teeth and vowed to punish this Phantom Kid one day for putting them in such a situation.

    ¡±Hmm? What¡¯s falling from the sky?¡±

    ¡±Why is it still exploding!¡±

    ¡±Where¡¯s all that smokeing from?¡±

    ¡±Cough, cough, cough, it¡¯s choking, there¡¯s a burning sensation on my face, my eyes hurt, and I can¡¯t stop the tears!¡±

    Tear gas!!

    Yes, this was the preparation that Mathison made every night without Barbara¡¯s knowledge, he had spent a lot of money making arge quantity of hypnotic gas at his stronghold.

    Because it needed to be made so that the pigeons could easily hold it, each tear gas grenade was condensed many times, so its effect wouldn¡¯t be intense. Yet, such arge number of small tear gas grenades, once exploded, still covered the whole square.

    No one was spared.

    The ordinary people, unlike the trained GCPD police officers and the UK royal guards, could not do anything but cover their eyes and noses, even if they were affected by the tear gas. They ensured at least that they would not move around.

    The same could not be said for the tens of thousands of people, who were frightened, rushing in a panic. Some managed to run in the right direction out of the tear-gas-covered area, but many more crashed inside of it.

    The police defences, at a touch, copsed!

    ¡±Damn it, I can¡¯t see anything!¡±

    Gordon was beyond remorseful at this point. He should have prepared a batch of gas masks but he still knew too little about this monstrous bandit.

    All he could do was cover his mouth and nose as best he could and feel his way over to the Queen¡¯s position. No matter what, protecting her was the uttermost priority!

    Starling and Bob acted in line with Gordon, and so did Barbara.

    It¡¯s unknown whether if it was intentional or not, but the smoke was thinner near Queen Elizabeth. And after the Queen covered her mouth and nose with the handkerchief she carried with her, she wasrgely unharmed.

    ¡±Your Majesty, it¡¯s dangerous here, let¡¯s go!¡±

    At this point, Prince Charles also covered his mouth and nose with his handkerchief and walked over to the Queen with a look of concern and worry in his eyes.

    ¡±Okay, Charles.¡±

    The Queen nodded, no matter what unpleasantness she had just experienced, her son was her own after all. And although she couldn¡¯t see into the smoke, she could tell just by the sound that the ce was in chaos.

    It was not a ce to stay for long!

    Charles approached the Queen and was just about to help her get on her feet when a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist!

    ¡±Prince Charles¡­¡±

 Chapter 47: The Arrival

    Chapter 47: The Arrival

    Charles felt his hand being grabbed and was instantly shocked. And just as he subconsciously tried to restrain the man¡¯s hand, he stopped after hearing a man¡¯s voice.

    ¡±Prince Charles, there¡¯s tear gas everywhere, you shouldn¡¯t move without a gas mask.¡±

    Agent Bean emerged from the smoke wearing a gas mask.

    The MI7 agent¡¯s kit contains the right pieces of equipment for almost any situation, including portable gas masks.

    The FBI and CIA actually had simr kits, but Bob and Starling hadn¡¯t brought them along.

    As soon as Johny came out, he took the mask off his face and put it on Charles¡¯ with a solemn look on his face.

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I only have one more unused gas mask on me, and that¡¯s for Her Majesty, so I have to ask you to use the one I¡¯ve used.¡±

    With moist eyes and a shaken soul, Charles put on his mask, while Her Majesty put on the other gas mask.

    Of course, he was not the real Prince Charles, but Mathison in disguise.

    He had been caught by Johny¡¯s hand just moments ago and thought he had been seen through from the start.

    Hence, Agent Johny spoiled Mathison¡¯s attempt to steal the Tamil Ruby ne unintentionally.

    Now that the two were facing each other, he couldn¡¯t force his acting skills. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure of Agent Johny¡¯s abilities. And, in case he was dragged out with them for too long, he will surely not be able to get away from this situation.

    Agent Bean is really worthy of being an elite.

    As for the real Charles, of course, Mathison couldn¡¯t really do anything to him. He was just disguised as the queen¡¯s maid to tell Charles the wrong time to leave.

    Prince Charles had been drinking a lotst night, a little more sleep was maybe just what he needed.

    So there was no way he coulde over and spoil his ns.

    ¡±Johny, what about you?¡±

    Mathison had to keep up the charade and pretend to be concerned about Johny.

    ¡±It¡¯s alright, Tucker should be on his way here soon too, he should have two masks with him as well.¡±

    Johny smiled calmly and indicated to the Queen and the Prince that he was fine.

    But even after a minute or two of waiting, no one approached the ce.

    ¡±Johny, we can¡¯t guarantee when that Phantom Kid will suddenlye here and steal the ne, I think we have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    Mathison suggested. He mustn¡¯t drag on any longer. He heard several people¡¯s footsteps approaching their way.

    ¡±But I can¡¯t follow you guys around and escort you without a gas mask, it would be too dangerous.¡±, Johnny was somewhat hesitant.

    ¡±Why do you want us to remain here so badly? Are you really waiting for help? Or is it that you¡¯re waiting for Phantom Kid!¡±

    Mathison suddenly stared at Johny sharply.

    ¡±Don¡¯t you forget that, besides being the prince, I am also the honorary head of the King¡¯s Administered First Heavy Cavalry Guard. Am I not capable of protecting Her Majesty from a thief?¡±

    ¡±No, no, no, Your Highness, I am Johnny English, my loyalty is clear for all to see, and there is no way I would betray Her Majesty!¡±

    Johny scrambled to defend himself.

    ¡±Charles, I believe Johny, what you just said was a bit too much.¡±

    Queen Elizabeth also began to speak up for Agent Bean.

    ¡±But Charles is right about one thing, we do need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Johnny had toply.

    Mathison smirked to himself so much for Agent Bean¡¯s luck.

    He managed to get close to the Queen and unwittingly stole the Tamil Ruby ne from her.

    He was just waiting to go into the smoke with the Queen so he could slip away.

    ¡±Sir, we can¡¯t let him go, he¡¯s not a real prince!¡±

    Suddenly, Tucker came out of nowhere and shouted at Johnny.

    ¡±The waiter at the State House just called to say that Prince Charles is just now leaving!¡±

    ¡±What do you mean?¡±

    English was horrified and looked at Mathison incredulously.

    ?How did this guy really manage to look like Prince Charles; was it really Phantom Kid??

    Mathison sighed, ?as expected from Agent Bean ¡­?

    The footsteps that had been hearding closer moments ago have just arrived.

    ¡±That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    At that moment, Bob and Starling also rushed in.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve. The Mordred in the teaser letter is none other than the son of the renegade King Arthur, and you¡¯re actually pretending to be Prince Charle. You adore looking down at people.¡±

    Starling looked angrily at the Phantom Kid, who had shed his disguise in an instant, and sneered.

    For some reason, a sudden st of night breeze blew over, blowing Phantom Kid¡¯s cloak and making it flutter.

    One had to admit that purely from a female perspective, Phantom Kid was indeed impably perfect.

    ¡±So, you¡¯re Phantom Kid. Your disguise was really impressive, I actually couldn¡¯t see any ws just now.¡±

    Queen Elizabeth had also noticed by now that the ne around her neck had disappeared, and said to Mathison with interest, ¡°There are not many people present, but they are all the elites of the two countries; it is not an easy task for you to escape. Will you try to hold me hostage?¡±

    The Queen was right, by now, Starling and Tucker had pulled out their pistols, while Bob pulled out his belt and turned it into a long stick with a casual flip of his hand. Agent Johny performed abo of some unknown fighting techniques.

    But none of them made a move, simply because the Queen was too close to Mathison.

    Mathison gracefully bowed towards the Queen and said, ¡°Phantom Kid has met Her Majesty. This is to make up for not meeting her in person before. And as for Her Majesty¡¯s doubts, Phantom Kid would never rely on taking hostages for a chance to get away.¡±

    ¡±Now please, Your Majesty, stay away from here, otherwise, we will both be stuck in an embarrassing situation.¡±

    Even if Starling and the others didn¡¯t dare to shoot in the direction of the Queen, there was no way that Mathison would turn and run away.

    Although he hadn¡¯t seen it in action, Mathison believed in Starling¡¯s and Tucker¡¯s marksmanship, exposing his back to them would be an absolute fool¡¯s errand.

    Seeing how serious Phantom Kid looked, the Queen actually did believe what he said and took a step in the direction of Starling and the others.

    The moment Starling¡¯s eyes drifted with the Queen¡¯s movement, Mathison immediately whistled.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, what do you want!¡±

    Starling quickly shifted her gaze back onto Mathison.

    ¡±Beautiful Lady Starling, please don¡¯t get too excited, I¡¯m just calling some friends over.¡±

    ¡±You have associates?¡±

    ¡±Sort of, if you insist on saying so.¡±, Mathisonughed lightly.

    The next second, a cooing sound resumed, and the pigeons in the sky quickly gathered on Mathison¡¯s side.

    ¡±How can these pigeons fly this fast!¡±

    In just a second or two, Mathison¡¯s entire body was overwhelmed by the pigeons, making it impossible to see his silhouette.

    Without thinking, Starling fired a shot at the human figure behind the pigeons, yet not even a single pigeon, let alone a human, was hit.

    ¡±Snap!¡±

    There was another snap of the fingers and the pigeons took to the air again, while Mathison¡¯s figure had long since disappeared.

 Chapter 48: Phantom Kid vs. Galahad

    Chapter 48: Phantom Kid vs. Ghad

    The pigeons that had enveloped Mathison parted in a flurry, and the figure of Phantom Kid disappeared without a trace.

    In addition to Johny and the others present, a dark figure on the huge palm of the central statue watched over Phantom Kid.

    As Phantom Kid disappeared among the pigeons, the figure actually leapt off the statue and with a puff opened the cloak on its back, forming a gliding wing, like the wings of a bat¡­

    Mathison followed his original route and quickly left the central area of the park, out of the confines of the statue square and into a hidden wooded area.

    ¡±Barbara must have confirmed by now that I¡¯m Phantom Kid, so she¡¯ll definitely be waiting for me in that area, and then I can carry out my n to make ¡®Phantom Kid¡¯ and ¡®Mathison¡¯ two people once and for all¡­¡±

    After confirming that no one was following behind him, Mathison turned around and moved forward to his intended location.

    However, when he turned back around, there was actually an extra person in front of him!

    It was an older handsome man in a suit and holding a ck umbre who appeared in front of Mathison.

    ¡±Hey hey, no way, howe even the King¡¯s Men have popped out?¡±

    Mathison had thought that Agent Bean¡¯s men were already troublesome, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be even more outrageous people.

    The Royal Gentlemen¡¯s Secret Service, established at the end of World War I by a highly distinguished duke, was nearly a century old. S.H.I.E.L.D. was a stepchildpared to it.

    However, although they are both mysterious organisations hidden from the world¡¯s view, the overall strength of the Royal Gentlemen is much weaker than that of S.H.I.E.L.D., which is backed by the World Security Council and possesses various ck technologies.

    However, in terms of the quality of individual agents, although the Royal Gentlemen are few in number, every one of them is at least a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent of level 6 or above.

    In particr, Harry Hart, now the strongest of the Royal Gentlemen Ghad, whose battle performance in the film is definitely not below that of Hawkeye and ck Widow.

    It is also the man in front of Mathison.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, the teaser letter was very ssy, but unfortunately, using the legend of the Knights of the Round Table¡¯s legend, it was very easy to decipher.¡±

    Harry said ndly.

    ¡±Following the guidance of fate

    Q will finally set foot on thend to reproduce the prophecy

    When Lmits an unforgivable sin, he is reced by the most gracious G

    B can only make the final decision

    Because the cunning M is ready to pierce K¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡±By ¡®the guidance of fate,¡¯ you meant the nned royal itinerary, and once Her Majesty had ¡® set foot on thend,¡¯ you activated the mechanism to make the long-prepared sword in the stone fall and ¡®reproduce the prophecy.¡¯¡±

    ¡±In the ying cards, Lancelot represents the Jack of Clubs, which would also imply that the time of your action is at exactly eleven o¡¯clock at night.¡±

    ¡±Bedevere repeatedly hesitated three times before deciding to return the holy sword, so the key number is three,bined with ¡®Gawain¡¯ in the previous sentence, with the third letter in the logarithm being ¡®W¡¯, or ¡®West West.¡¯¡±

    ¡±Hence the dummy you used to gather the doves before flying in from the West, and now intending to escape through the woods west of the statue as well.¡±

    ¡±These woods are sorge that you were able to see through my escape route, you are really worthy of being a Royal Agent.¡±

    After hearing Harry¡¯splete interpretation, Mathison was not surprised at all but instead smiled calmly.

    Upon hearing the word Royal Agent, Harry¡¯s pupils shrank, their existence was unknown even to Queen Elizabeth, how did this crossover Phantom Kid know about it?

    ¡±Phantom Kid, it looks like you have a lot of secrets.¡±

    Harry stared deeply at Mathison, difficult to discern his appearance against the light, but the look in his bare other eye revealed confidence that was in control.

    ¡±That¡¯s the bestpliment you can pay to a thief, Mr Ghad.¡±

    Did he actually even know the agent¡¯s code name? ¡­

    Harry¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he continued.

    ¡±The terrain in these woods isplex, but there are only three routes that will lead to a sessful escape from Robinson Park, using the statue as coordinates to the west.¡±

    ¡±The first is to follow a south-westerly direction. After about two kilometres, the road will take you into the branch of the Splendor River.¡±

    ¡±The second is to escape directly west. About three kilometres away, there is a watchtower from which you can fly directly out of the park on a glider. I thought you would have chosen to go that way.¡±

    ¡±Thest one is here, northwest, and five kilometres further back is where the Finger River branches off.¡±

    ¡±Oh? Then why did you choose to wait here, weren¡¯t you afraid that I would actually go west?¡±, Mathison asked curiously.

    Harry had a strange feeling at this point. Obviously, he was in a position where he and Phantom Kid were in absolute hostility, but this thief didn¡¯t seem to be at all self-conscious of such a situation. Instead, he was here chatting like he had known him as a friend for a long time.

    He was not in a hurry, afraid that the army woulde and block him to death?

    ¡±In fact, even if you choose the other two roads, you will not be able to escape just the same, because our people are spread over those spots, and I believe in their ability.¡±

    Additionally, it was his agents¡¯ final exam¡­

    Those words didn¡¯te out of Harry¡¯s mouth because of one thing he realised after meeting Mathison: they hadpletely underestimated this Phantom Kid. The odds of winning against him are hard to tell when pitting Eggsy or Roxy alone against him.

    ¡±You know, I¡¯ve always believed in the saying¡­¡±

    Harry didn¡¯t want to go on and was going to just show his hand.

    ¡±If you don¡¯t know your manners, you can¡¯t stand for yourself, can you?¡±

    Mathison said what Harry wanted to say, a phrase that only an English gentleman would utter.

    It was impossible for anyone to maintain absolute self-control when what they wanted to say was said by someone else.

    As a result, Harry lost his focus for a moment.

    Mathison seized this momentary opportunity and quickly closed in on Harry, trying to subdue him.

    However, unlike his previous opponents, Harry was able to regain his focus in just a split second.

    The knife that Mathison aimed at Harry¡¯s neck was blocked by an umbre before it could fall.

    The umbre spun around with a subtle force and brought Mathison¡¯s arm to the side.

    Mathison drew back in a hurry to avoid Harry¡¯s ensuing elbow strike.

    ¡±Whoosh!¡±

    At some point, Mathison¡¯s index and middle fingers had sped a ying card and flung it out as he closed the gap between him and Harry.

    Harry quickly tilted his head, and the poker card passed the side of his cheek, leaving a light red cut..

    Harry¡¯s eyes shed with fear as he watched another poker card appear in Mathison¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 49: Bullet Time

    Chapter 49: Bullet Time

    ¡±Phantom Kid, make sure to count the time. The effects of the tear gas have almost worn off. The GCPD¡¯s men will soonunch a full-scale search of the park; the longer you remain here, the worse it will be for you.¡±

    Harry calmly raised the umbre in his hand horizontally, in which the tip of it was facing Mathison.

    With a slight turn of the umbre, a sleeping dart was shot out of the tip.

    Having seen the film, Mathison already knew that it was not an ordinary umbre. He smoothly sidestepped the dart.

    But as Harry had said, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a GCPD search party would find this ce, and then it would be really hard for him to run away.

    With a determined mindset, Mathison immediately threw out the ying cards in his hands, eight cards in each hand bounced directly together towards Harry.

    After experiencing the sharpness of the cards once before, Harry didn¡¯t dare to be careless and opened his umbre instantly.

    This was a special bulletproof umbre that could not only block a rocket¡¯s st but also allow him to see through it.

    Even so, the eight ying cards did not bounce off but instead nestled on the umbre¡¯s surface.

    Harry could clearly see the ying cards on the surface of the umbre and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Phantom Kid¡¯s mastery in flying card skills.

    With a zed look in his eyes, Mathison¡¯s hands once again turned into his ying cards. This time, he threw them out to the sides, instead of aiming directly at Harry.

    Harry saw through the back of the umbre that four cards flew out from each side, bypassing the umbre and continuing behind him.

    Mathison looked at first like a skilless gunman who aimed at his target¡¯s heart but missed it.

    ¡±There¡¯s no way he¡¯s making such a useless move.¡±

    After the ying cards flew past the umbre, Harry felt that something was wrong and, without thinking, turned around and spread the umbre backwards.

    Sure enough, the poker card that had flown to the back magically turned, re-flown back aiming right at Harry.

    ¡±Pffffffff¨C¡°

    Eight cards were once again nested on the surface of the umbre.

    Suddenly, a sense of crisis rose in Harry¡¯s heart. He rolled to the side intuitively and turned back to see that Mathison had flung the ying cards again.

    ?I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get rid of them anytime soon without using any special tricks ¡­?

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t take Harry down, Mathison thought.

    He took a deep breath, his eyes were strangely red and his heart was beating faster and faster.

    ¡±Boom boom? boom boom boom? boom boom boom¡ª¡±

    Mathison heard clearly his heartbeat, getting louder and powerful.

    At the same time, his body temperature was soaring and fine beads of sweat were showing from his forehead.

    A normal person¡¯s heart rate is around 60 to 100 beats per minute (bpm), and even during strenuous exercise, it is essentially between 160 and 180 bpm.

    It is rare for someone¡¯s heart rate to exceed 200 bpm.

    But at this moment, Mathison¡¯s heart rate easily exceeded 200 and was even approaching 400!

    As his heartbeat elerated, Mathison sensed that the flow of time in the outside world was slowing down, and the movement of all objects was bing slower and slower.

    <b>Bullet time!</b>

    The ability that Mathison was now using was the very same ability that he had been rewarded with earlier: the most powerful ability in Carlos¡¯ lifetime of experience.

    In a way, it was simr to Inherent Time Control, allowing one¡¯s time flow to be distinguished from that of the outside world.

    However, bullet time was certainly more convenient than the heavily self-inflicted Inherent Time Constraint.

    Mathison mmed the poker cards in his hand with force.

    From his perspective, the ying cards flew out at a slow speed, bit by bit towards Harry¡¯s position.

    After an unknown amount of time, the poker flew in front of Harry and stabbed him in the leg at an odd angle.

    Throughout the whole journey, Harry¡¯s body only moved two millimetres.

    Bullet time, lift!

    Beads of sweat dripped from Mathison¡¯s face and his red-filled eyes gradually returned to his normal colour.

    Although maintaining Bullet time was not as harmful to the body as inherent time control, a heart rate of 400 bpm puts a huge burden on the body all the same.

    It would feel as if you¡¯ve just finished a five-kilometre run.

    ¡±Excuse me, Mr Ghad, but I¡¯ll have to ask you to stay here a little longer now.¡± Mathison bowed in a gentlemanly fashion to Harry.

    ¡±What did you just do?¡±

    Harry looked at Phantom Kid with a shocked look on his face, a sharp paining from his leg, blood pouring out. During all his years of experience as an agent, he has almost beenpletely incapacitated for a short time himself.

    Mathisonughed and didn¡¯t say anything back. How could he reveal such a superb technique like Bullet time?

    ¡±Farewell, Mr Ghad.¡±

    Mathison ng the cloak behind him so that itpletely covered his body, only to see the cloak falling naturally to the ground.

    And the figure of Phantom Kid had disappeared¡­

    ¡±Eggsy, Roxy, Phantom Kid won¡¯t be heading your way. Soon the Gotham Police Department will be searching the park in full; we shouldn¡¯t remain here any longer, we will evacuate immediately!¡±

    Harry gave the order to retreat to the two rookie agents, and then briefly treated his wounds to ensure that his movement would not leave any bloodstains.

    Although a lot of blood had been left on the spot, there was no information about his blood in the official database, so he was not worried about his blood being collected by the GCPD.

    Dragging his injured leg, Harry¡¯s figure disappeared as well into the shadows of the woods¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for Gordon to arrive with arge group of GCPD officers, apanied by Starling.

    ¡±Sir, there are signs of a fight here; several ying cards have been found beside a white cloak. It looks like Phantom Kid was fighting someone here not too long ago.¡±

    One of the officers at the front reported after inspecting the area.

    Gordon and Starling went up in sync to check for themselves, and sure enough, they found signs of a fight and even the bloodstain.

    ¡±This blood could be Phantom Kid¡¯s, where are the forensics officers? Take a sample quickly!¡±

    ¡±Yes, sir!¡±

    Two forensics officers from the GCPD stepped forward to take a blood sample.

    ¡±It seems that the path we chose is the route that Phantom Kid took to escape.¡±

    Starling said as she gazed deeper into the woods.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they had as well deciphered the entire contents of the teaser letter. After all, Kid¡¯s n had already been carried out before their eyes. And whenbining everything that has happened, any fool could have understood the contents of the teaser letter.

    The three escape routes were of course also seen by Starling and the others.

    So they split into three groups: Bob and Johnny headed southwest and due west too, while Gordon and Starling headed northwest.

    But the truth was that, of all three routes, Mathison took none.

    Because he did not intend to leave Robinson Park now¡­

    In the dense forest west of the central statue, there is a small stone pavilion.

    Barbara was alone, sitting there quietly.

 Chapter 50: Who is Phantom Kid?

    Chapter 50: Who is Phantom Kid?

    ¡±Wow¡­¡±

    A sound made by a foot on the grass broke the peace of the stone pavilion.

    The sound came from behind Barbara.

    ¡±Miss Gordon, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to guess my real escape route, you¡¯re much better than the FBI and CIA.¡±

    Phantom Kid stepped out of the woods facing Barbara¡¯s back.

    ¡±But.. why?¡±

    Barbara didn¡¯t turn around, she ignored his words and asked in a clear cold voice.

    ¡±Phantom Kid¡­ no, I should rather say Mathison Fang!¡±

    At her words, he remained silent.

    ¡±Won¡¯t you say anything back to me, is this how you wanted things to go?¡±

    Barbara suddenly turned back to look at Phantom Kid angrily.

    ¡±Why are you doing all of this?¡±

    ¡±Before asking me about the reason why I¡¯m doing all of this, I¡¯d like to remind you, Miss, that you¡­ have the wrong person.¡±

    Phantom Kid chuckled softly.

    ¡±I¡¯m not the man you have in mind.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s face flushed, then she reacted with shame and anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to y dumb on me, Mathison!¡±

    ¡±Wasn¡¯t it the person you liked? Could my investigation be wrong?¡±

    Kid raised his chin in a puzzled manner as if the ¡°Mathison¡± Barbara was talking about had nothing to do with him.

    ¡±I mean, you¡­ aren¡¯t confessing to me in a different way, are you?¡±

    Barbara narrowed her eyes at Phantom Kid.

    ¡±If you had been bolder before maybe I would have said yes, but now, you¡¯re a criminal¡­ we¡­¡±

    At that, Barbara¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡±Why do you think I¡¯m Mathison Fang?¡±

    Phantom Kid asked suddenly.

    ¡±Since you¡¯re going to y dumb to the end, I¡¯ll say it inly!¡±

    Barbara gave Phantom Kid a stern look.

    ¡±That day on the yacht in the Merchant¡¯s River, I had actually woken up a long time before you came. That¡¯s when you said ¡®thanks to you this time, Barbara¡¯ right!¡±

    ¡±Perhaps you didn¡¯t realise that although you didn¡¯t use your own voice when you said it, you very naturally addressed me as Barbara, so you could only have been someone I knew well!¡±

    ¡±And you deliberately broke away from my hand when the Queen arrived, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡±Stop pretending, Mathison!¡±

    ¡±You can¡¯t hide it from me even with a hat and sses on!¡±

    The expression on Phantom Kid¡¯s face remained unchanged, but deep down, he realized that it was at that time that he was exposed.

    ¡±Well Barbara, since you want to see my true face so badly, I¡¯ll just have to¡­¡±

    Phantom Kid sighed and reached up to remove his hat and sses.

    ¡±You said he was Mathison Fang! How is this possible?¡±

    Just then a startled voice came from the woods next to them. The voice seemed to belong to some very old man.

    Johnny rushed out through the bushes in front of her and saw the small secluded stone pavilion.

    And, of course, heard the identification Barbara had just made.

    Johnny couldn¡¯t believe such a thing, would even an heir of Kamar-Taj do something like stealing?

    No, could it be that Mathison was not in fact the heir of Kamar-Taj, or that he had betrayed them?

    In any case, Johnny, who was somehow convinced that Mathison was connected to Kamar-Taj, was speechless due to his shock.

    By coincidence, Johnny had led the group in pursuit due west, but on the way to search, he¡­ suddenly had a stomach ache.

    Then after looking for a ce to address his needs, Johnny found himself lost and then started wandering through the woods, only to end up in such a ce crookedly.

    Then, he heard the shocking words that Commissioner Gordon¡¯s daughter uttered: the man he thought could never be Phantom Kid was actually Phantom Kid!

    ¡±Daisy!!!¡±

    However, neither of the two people present paid any attention to him.

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help but exim out loud when she saw the face that Phantom Kid revealed when he took off his hat and sses.

    Phantom Kid looked at her and smiled, saying, ¡°Surprised, Barbara, can¡¯t I call you ¡®Barbara¡¯?¡±

    ¡±No, I know very well that you¡¯re good at disguising yourself. You¡¯re actually pretending to be Daisy, who is obviously doing research with Dr. Foster now, so how could she be Phantom Kid?¡±

    After a brief moment of surprise, Barbara quickly calmed down.

    ¡±Well, Barbara, I¡¯m actually Phantom Kid.¡±

    Laughing, Phantom Kid suddenly snatched down his cloak and his appearance changed once again.

    This time it was Jim Gordon.

    Even the chief¡¯s police uniform was on him.

    Barbara grimaced.

    ¡±Hahahaha, Miss Gordon, I must say you do have a keen eye for actually suspecting someone around you, but the truth is that by then I already knew you were awake and the reason I said that was to y a little joke on you.¡±

    ¡±It seems to have caused you a great deal of distress and I am here to apologise, Miss Gordon.¡±

    At the sight of Barbara¡¯s outrageous reaction, Phantom Kid let out a heartyugh before bowing solemnly to Barbara.

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fang¡­ Phantom Kid, even though I have no clue what is going around, but I¡¯d like you to raise your hands now.¡±

    Johny felt ignored and at the same time more confused.

    Originally Johnny was shocked that Phantom Kid¡¯s real identity was Mathison, but now, because of the many disguises he has just pulled, Johnny had no idea who Phantom Kid really was.

    Regardless, his pistol was pointed at Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Agent Johnny, after seeing this, can you still say such things?¡±

    The unmistakably familiar voice came, and Johnny¡¯s eyes instantly widened.

    Phantom Kid slowly turns around to face him, and that face has turned into that of the Queen!

    No matter how mentally prepared he was, Johny still froze on the spot when he saw this face.

    ¡±So, goodbye to you both!¡±

    Taking advantage of this, Phantom Kid quickly ran away.

    Barbara instantly rushed over to him.

    ¡±Stop right there, Mathison, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    ¡±I told you I¡¯m not who you say I am!¡±

    ¡±Who¡¯s going to believe that!¡±

    Johny¡¯s reflexes seemed to be dyed for a few seconds, and it took a moment for him toe back to their senses and rush after them as well.

    Between the three, one after the other, there was a chase through the woods.

    It was only a matter of time before Phantom Kid scampered between the trees and reached the road leading due west to the watchtower.

    ¡±Mathison, you can¡¯t get away!¡±

    Barbara sped up as fast as she could, trying to close the distance between herself and Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Barbara, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I get away?¡±

    Suddenly, an unmistakably familiar voice came from Barbara¡¯s side, causing Barbara to freeze instantly in ce and turn her head in disbelief.

    All she saw was that on the path stretching from the direction of the central statue, Mathison was running towards her.

    Turning her head again to look ahead, the back of Phantom Kid kept moving away¡­

 Chapter 51: Mathisonâ€™s Plan

    Chapter 51: Mathison¡¯s n

    ¡±Barbara, what¡¯s with that look on your face?¡±

    Mathison asked curiously as he ran across Barbara.

    At this point, Barbara was still in unbelievable shock and couldn¡¯t respond.

    ¡±What are you looking at?¡±

    Mathison followed her gaze towards the watchtower.

    ¡±HEY, that¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    In fact, the Phantom Kid that ran away wasn¡¯t really Phantom Kid¡­ or even a real entity, to be precise.

    After he noticed that Barbara was starting to get suspicious of him, Mathison had been thinking of some sort of measure.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw a spell of Red Magic that could briefly create an illusion that his problem was solved.

    The effect of this spell was very simple and particrly weak; it created a phantom that clones his previous actions andst less than ten minutes.

    The phantom could not speak, could not move freely, and did not even have a physical body. And so, Mathison could only control the direction towards which it could run, otherwise, it will cause problems if it directly phases through trees.

    Now, you¡¯re probably asking ¡®why didn¡¯t he just create a whole actual clone?¡¯ Well, do you think Mathison doesn¡¯t want to? There¡¯s no such spell in Red Magic!

    Not only that, even if there was such a spell, it is impossible for Mathison to cast that spell with his current magic powers.

    That¡¯s why Mathison had to lure Barbara into chasing him so that he could create a running phantom and choose a ce to hide in the dense forest.

    Because there are many trees that can obscure the view, he wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen if he uses his magic at the corner of a random tree.

    And when using magic while wearing ck clothes, the white phantom will undoubtedly attract the attention of Barbara and Johnny, making Mathison¡¯s true form even less likely to be spotted.

    Now Mathison pretended to be surprised as he looked at Phantom Kid running away.

    ¡±Mathison, there you are, that Phantom Kid is really not you¡­¡±

    Behind him, Johnny had by now caught up andughed happily when he saw Mathisoning from the exact opposite direction.

    His recent deduction had indeed been correct!

    ¡±What? Phantom Kid? Me?¡±

    At that, Mathison opened his mouth widely, pointed at himself, looked at Johnny with an odd expression, then at Barbara who was torn beyond belief, and then it was as if something had urred to him.

    ¡±I was questioning the way you have been so weird thest few days, clinging to me to see the Queen,ing over to my house to for a meal, and inexplicably pulling my hand¡­ so you really thought I was Phantom Kid¡±, Mathison¡¯s tone was full of sadness and disappointment.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for more than ten years¡­ and, still, you suspect me so easily? Is there even any basic trust between the two of us?¡±

    ¡±Alright, alright, I was wrong. This is not the time to talk about it, Mr Johnny. Go after Phantom Kid, he¡¯s getting away!¡±

    Barbara nced at Mathison awkwardly before pointing at Phantom Kid who was about to disappear at the end of her vision.

    Without any other word, Johnny went chasing after him.

    ¡±By the way, why did you suddenlye here, alone?¡±

    Barbara suddenly stared at Mathison, ¡°I just remembered that you¡¯re also obsessed with magic, right? That fits the profile of Phantom Kid. So, maybe what I have just seen was another magic trick like those transformations?¡±

    ¡±You aren¡¯t still suspecting me of being Phantom Kid, are you?¡±

    A drop of sweat dripped from Mathison¡¯s forehead he didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this situation.

    ¡±Who told you I came here alone, I just ran a little faster than the others.¡±

    Mathison pulled out a card from his pocket, in which was written:

    ¡±Ladies and gentlemen, who love to be here, the unexpected situation that has just arisen has prevented you from seeing my performance.

    I apologise for this, so I have decided to run a second show at the watchtower to the west of the central statue. I now kindly ask all those who have received an invitation to be there at midnight. From Phantom Kid.¡±

    Calcting the time, it was indeed almost midnight.

    Barbara looked at the card suspiciously, ¡°You didn¡¯t write this now, did you?¡±

    However, no sooner had the words left her lips, she heard noisy voices.

    There was arge crowd on the road where Mathison hade running, not as imposing as the tens of thousands of people in the square before, but at least in the thousands.

    Why did these people happen to be here?

    In fact, there was a short period of time between his and Barbara¡¯s dispersal at the Queen¡¯s entrance and his appearance under the disguise of Prince Charles, and it was certainly impossible for Mathison to have done nothing in that time.

    He took advantage of that time to quietly stuff the same cards in the pockets or bags of this group of people.

    Since all of these men were standing on the outermost edge, they would naturally run outside when the tear gas came into y, easily out of range of the gas taking effect.

    Of course, there was noplete guarantee, but at least many cards were put out by Mathison.

    There were quite a few people who didn¡¯te here.

    The time was marked to prevent them from arriving too early so that even if someone came here first it would not affect the situation, and even if the police saw them they would only be able to deploy their forces near the watchtower.

    From the very beginning, Mathison had nned everything out.

    All the signs pointed to the fact that Kid and Mathison were two people.

    Inexplicably, Barbara sighed deeply in relief.

    ¡±It seems I really misjudged you, Mathison.¡±

    Barbara said to Mathison with an apologetic manner.

    ¡±But I didn¡¯t think that Phantom Kid could investigate me so thoroughly¡­ No, I should say investigate my father so thoroughly, he knows everything that has anything to do with him, me, you, Uncle Cash, Daisy¡­ even the stone pavilion!¡±

    ¡±The stone pavilion? What stone pavilion?¡±, Mathison asked dully, rubbing his head.

    Barbara¡¯s cheeks instantly rose in two red clouds. She almost forgot that Mathison didn¡¯t know about that.

    It was the ce where Mathison and Barbara had first met¡­

    More than ten years ago, a little girl followed her father, who had taken a rare holiday, to Robinson Park.

    Then, as they were about to go to the watchtower, the old plot happened.

    The little girl gets lost and got separated from her dad in the woods.

    Fortunately, she did not encounter any danger, but rather stumbled upon a stone pavilion hidden in the dense forest.

    Then she saw a little boy in the pavilion who was dressing the wound of a pigeon. She was afraid to go out because she was hiding in the bushes.

    She also noticed that although the little boy was gently dressing a wounded pigeon, his face was filled with sadness.

    The little boy was Mathison, but the pigeons were not the reason Barbara suspected Mathison.

    After all, there are thousands of people who like to feed the pigeons in Robinson Park and Mathison is just one of them.

    It was just that everyone didn¡¯t know that Mathison was secretly training the pigeons.

    At that time, Barbara was very curious about the little boy who was very caring and inexplicably sad.

    Barbara did not appear before the little boy then. Waiting until he left, she followed him out of the woods from a distance.

    From then on, Barbara had to visit the stone pavilion whenever she came to Robinson Park with Gordon.

    Sometimes she could see the boy and sometimes she couldn¡¯t, but each time Barbara hid from the boy¡¯s sight.

    Even after she grew older, Barbara woulde here alone from time to time.

    After several months had passed, Barbara found out that the little boy had moved to her ss and that they lived on the same street.

    Then the two became childhood friends as a matter of course¡­

    Barbara always thought that Mathison didn¡¯t know that she had spied on him at the stone pavilion and Mathison never mentioned it.

 Chapter 52: C-level Magic

    Chapter 52: C-level Magic

    ¡±By the way, you went straight to see Phantom Kid, thinking he was me, so did you finally see his real face?¡±

    Instead of pursuing the matter of the stone pavilion, Mathison asked her something else to change the subject.

    ¡±How could I¡­¡±

    Barbaraughed bitterly.

    ¡±I thought that we could understand Phantom Kid¡¯s disguise well, assuming that he could only disguise himself as one person at a time, or put two masks on at most.¡±

    ¡±Because once one wears too many masks, the shape of their face changes and this may even cause them hypoxia.¡±

    ¡±For example, in the Adam¡¯s Star incident, he disguised himself as Officer ke and Officer Cash, and in the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald incident, he disguised himself as me.¡±

    ¡±No matter who he pretended to be, it never exceededmon sense.¡±

    ¡±But just now he made the switch from Daisy to my father in an instant in front of me, with an unbelievably natural change in face shape that didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d put on a mask in advance at all.¡±

    ¡±I wonder if he could actually shape-shift!¡±

    Mathison smiled secretly. This craft was Kid¡¯s unique skill. Except that he couldn¡¯t change his body shape drastically, he could almost shift to thousands of people.

    ¡±It seems that Phantom Kid is really powerful. So, what did he tell you when you questioned him?¡±

    At that, Barbara remembered that conversation from earlier and blushed¡­ how could she tell him that!

    ¡±Nah¡­ he didn¡¯t say anything special.¡±

    A smirk shed across Mathison¡¯s eyes, how could he not know what Barbara had said.

    ¡±So, are you going to see Kid¡¯s second show?¡±

    ¡±I¡¯d be curious to know what else he wants to do now that the Tamil Ruby ne is in hand.¡±

    Upon seeing more and more people making their way to the watchtower, Mathison asked Barbara with interest.

    ¡±Then of course I¡¯m ¡­ I can¡¯t go for now.¡±

    Barbara, who was about to say yes in one fell swoop, suddenly stopped and thought again of the scene earlier when she had confronted Phantom Kid and couldn¡¯t help but change her mind.

    ¡±It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to be of any help anyway. We¡¯re just going to watch the action, rather than that, I¡¯d just trust my dad and the others to catch Phantom Kid sooner orter, I don¡¯t want to see that thiefughing at me again!¡±

    Barbara turned her head and grunted.

    ¡±But¡­ weren¡¯t you always uninterested in Phantom Kid before, why are you suddenly so taken with him?¡±

    Mathison chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m only interested because you¡¯ve been talking about Kid every day recently.¡±

    ¡±What did you just say?¡±, Barbara froze, wondering if she had just heard him wrong.

    ¡±What, did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡±You clearly did!¡±

    ¡±Stop it, Commissioner Gordon should be here soon with a team as well. So, you wait here for him, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Mathison said helplessly. He did not wait for Barbara¡¯s reaction before running off with the pedestrians towards the observation tower.

    ¡±This guy is still the same as always, he doesn¡¯t take care of people¡¯s feelings at all.¡±

    Looking at Mathison¡¯s back, Barbara thought irritably, like a fool.

    ¡±Who could ever have a crush on him?¡±

    Blending in with the crowd, Mathison hurried along while opening his system panel on the other side.

    Originally, he thought that when the Tamil Ruby arrived, the designated mission should be consideredpleted.

    But in fact, it was only halfway done. The cause given by the system was that: not all the threats are yet removed and that only once he returns to the stronghold that the mission would bepleted.

    However, there was one advantage of the designated mission over the one Kid personally chooses.

    The reward is divided into two parts:

    <b>One</b> is the value of the mission target itself, which can be collected immediately after obtaining the target, which is equivalent to an additional reward. <b>The other</b> is the final reward given by the system.

    The extra reward for this designated mission is, naturally, the magic contained in the Tamil Ruby.

    The jewel had been worn by the Queen for decades and had been swamped by an entire country¡¯s aura, giving the ruby many magical effects.

    Even when the magic of the gem is taken away, these effects will not disappear.

    For example, it gives the wearer a long and healthy life, which is one of the reasons why the Queen has been able to live for so long and remain so energetic.

    The system had started extracting the magic power from the gem the moment Mathison put his hand on it. And now that quite a bit of time had passed, Mathison saw that the extraction wasplete.

    After all, the system has always been deadly dull. Naturally, there would be no beep or prompt after the extraction isplete, and it is impossible for Mathison to always watch the system panel.

    <b> ¡±C-rank magic power is extractable.¡±</b>

    Sure enough, a pop-up window appeared after opening the panel, showing that magic could be transferred to his body.

    Without any hesitation, Mathison directly clicked on <b>¡°Extract Magic Power¡±</b> and immediately felt his magic power increasing!

    In a matter of seconds, it had been multiplied by dozens of times.

    At least now, his magic power level was no longer below that of Akako Koizumi.

    It was just that his knowledge of magic was a little less.

    At this point, Mathison was finally able to use most of the red magic.

    After a while, Johnny rushed down to the watchtower and met up with the team of GCPD officers he had initially brought with him, but could never find any signs of Phantom Kid.

    Tucker and the others said as well that they hadn¡¯t seen Phantom Kiding this way.

    It wasn¡¯t long before something even more confusing happened to him: no less than a thousand people gathered in the area one after another.

    And more and more wereing over.

    ¡±What¡¯s going on, sir?¡±

    Tucker asked Johnny, at a loss for words.

    ¡±This might be¡­¡±

    Johny had no idea why these Gotham folk were running to this ce, and it was midnight now? What kind of person would visit a park at midnight?

    On top of that, it wasn¡¯t that long ago that they had been covered with tear gas, yet they still had the audacity to hang around. Shouldn¡¯t normal people have already gone home?

    It¡¯s no wonder, after all, Johnny and Tucker, who were from thr UK, didn¡¯t fully understand the daily life of Gotham residents.

    Tear gas?

    What¡¯s that, is it something scary?

    We only know Scarecrow¡¯s fear gas and someone¡¯s (who no one dares to say his name)ughing gas ¡­

    Well, although these guys have been in Arkham Asylum for years, as a Gotham resident, it would be a shame to be irritated by such a scene.

    ¡±Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your willingness toe here!¡±

    Suddenly, the spotlights on the observation tower lit on at the same time, instantly making the area around the tower as bright as day.

    A white figure appeared at the top of the tower, his cloak was fluttering in the wind and his elegant and arrogant stance was clearly visible. The lights in the background added a sense of noblesse to this figure and mystery to his identity.

    This man needs not to be introduced¡­ that¡¯s Phantom Kid!

 Chapter 53: The Legacy of Magic Remains

    Chapter 53: The Legacy of Magic Remains

    ¡±Johnny!¡±

    At that moment, a ck car pulled up, and Queen Elizabeth got out of it.

    ¡±Your Majesty, what brought you? it¡¯s dangerous out here¡­¡±

    Johnny hurried forward and bowed.

    ¡±What¡¯s so dangerous? I¡¯ve heard that Phantom Kid never attempted to hurt people.¡±

    The Queen seemed displeased with Johny¡¯s speech.

    Surrounded by her royal guards, the Queen stepped forward and looked with interest at Phantom Kid at the top of the tower.

    ¡±Kid!¡±

    ¡±Kid!¡±

    ¡±Kid!¡±

    As soon as Phantom Kid appeared on the stage, thousands of people gathered under the tower and immediately cheered frantically for him.

    ¡±Oh? It looks like Phantom Kid is very popr among the people of Gotham.¡±

    The Queen watched the scene with considerable amusement.

    Johnny and Tucker stood by the Queen¡¯s side, unsure of what to say in reply.

    Looking at his fans, Mathison felt a sense of enjoyment. Despite the hardship behind maintaining such spectacle, the feeling of being in the spotlight was a real pleasure.

    The news that Adam¡¯s Star has been sold spread like wildfire and the fact that he donated a huge amount of money under the name of ¡°The Magician of the Moonlight¡± has also been exposed.

    These were things that even Roxy could find on the inte, and they were even less difficult for others to find out.

    It was not something that Mathison had expected to be kept under the curtains.

    After the story came to light, Phantom Kid¡¯s poprity was controversial. Some have seen it as a Robin-Hood act of righteousness,

    but others say it is nothing more than stealing.

    It was not long after Pam entrusted the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald to Tony Stark, under the pressure of Iron Man, that Daggett had to return the original auction money to Pam.

    Of course, the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald remained in Stark¡¯s hands, so Daggett did not end up taking the me for the murder of Pam¡¯s father.

    Everything was the result of a mutual agreement.

    There was nothing Stark could do to punish Daggett.

    In this case, Iron Man can¡¯t solve it either, because Stark also lives in the system of capital operation, and he can¡¯t simply just break this system.

    Daggett had done a clean job, all evidence had been eliminated and it had been very hard to recover the inheritance.

    Although Pam was reluctant, she, a young schoolgirl, was not even in a position to struggle against Daggett, who effectively controlled half of Wayne Enterprises.

    In the end, Pam had no choice but to re-enrol in New York University, choosing to major in Botany.

    This incident was undoubtedly a scandal for Daggett, and as thergest shareholder on the current board of Wayne Enterprises, one can only imagine the consequences.

    For a short period of time, Pam was questioned every day by countless journalists about theplete story.

    Yet in every interview, Pam would never mention anything about Daggett, as if she had no hatred towards him at all.

    Just kept saying that her only real supporter was Phantom Kid¡­

    Since Phantom Kid¡¯s debut, both of his crimes have shocked the nation, and through the end result, it seems that this master thief is not simply stealing for money.

    On the contrary, the number of people who have been helped by him is beyond imagination.

    Robbing the rich to provide for the poor has apparently be a majorbel on Phantom Kid.

    Some have even already called him the Robin Hood of the 21st century ¡­

    All in all, Mathison¡¯s reputation among the general public was getting better by the day.

    But in the eyes of the government, a crime is always a crime, and whatever the original intention is, righteous be it or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it wasmitted.

    That¡¯s why the thousands of people under the tourist tower didn¡¯t just throw away Kid¡¯s message cards but actually came out to support him after they found them.

    From just liking the handsomeness and magic of Kid at the beginning to bing a real fan of his.

    Mathison opened his arms as if he was hugging the fans.

    This gesture immediately drew a crowd of women in the arena to scream.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, you have proven yourself by snatching the Tamil Ruby ne from my neck, why didn¡¯t you leave the first time instead of letting people gather here?¡±

    The Queen suddenly shouted at Mathison, her voice was so loud that the crowd thought it was probably a young woman that was yelling.

    ¡±Her Majesty is joking, I am only very fond of this rare big jewel. This time, I have merely borrowed it to admire it closely, not to take it as my own.¡±

    The elegant tone of Mathison¡¯s voice came down from the top of the tower.

    He was seen holding out his hand, with his index and thumb sping a brilliant ruby right between them.

    Following what he said in the teaser letter, Mathison slowly raised his hand so that the jewel was facing the bright moon in the sky. The pale moonlight shone on the Tamil ruby, adding a hazy touch of beauty.

    Of course, there could be no Pandora gems hidden inside of it, not in this world at least.

    So to the eyes of the crowd at the bottom of the tower, Phantom Kid was just seriously admiring the jewel.

    ¡±Now that my wish has been granted, it is only natural that the gem should be returned to its rightful owner.¡±

    Mathisonughed softly.

    ¡±Then, Your Majesty, I shall now walk up to you and put this ne back on for you.¡±

    ¡±In this challenge, it is you who won in the end. And as I said, ¡®if you can get it, then it is fully yours.¡¯ I can assure you that my country will not pursue you.¡±

    At these words, the Queen shook her head. She thought that Phantom Kid was afraid to be the UK¡¯s most wanted criminal to say something like returning the jewel, so much so that shepletely ignored what Mathison said about the way to return it.

    ¡±Oh my god! Kid! He actually ¡­¡±

    The next moment cries filled with shock rose up, as if they had seen the most incredible scene of their lives.

    ¡±Tap tap tap ¡­¡±

    The unusually clear sound of footsteps came from above their heads.

    When they looked up, a white figure was walking mid-air!

    As if there was an invisible step from the top of the tower to the ground, Phantom Kid walked down from above step by step.

    ¡±Bullshit! How on earth did he manage to do that?¡±

    ¡±Was there a wire under his feet?¡±

    ¡±No way, if there was a wire we should have been able to see it from the ground too.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s a real walk in the air!¡±

    It was clear by the direction and angle of Phantom Kid¡¯s step down that the was indeed heading in the direction of the Queen.

    Some who couldn¡¯t believe it ran to this tower and kept looking up and down outside the protective circle of the royal guard, hoping to find a wire or something.

    Needless to say, they naturally came up empty-handed.

    ¡±I¡¯ve long heard that Phantom Kid is a master magician, and when I saw it today, I can really say that his magic is marvelous!¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s so convincing to say it¡¯s magic!¡±

    The Queen eximed.

    Mathisonughed deep in his mind as he listened to the gasps from below.

    ¡±This is not the kind of circus magic that uses wires, but the real deal. Oh, yeah, red magic.¡±

    Moreover, after his magic reserves rose to C-rank, his control over magic power had also increased.

    In other words, he would no longer be in a situation where he unconsciously reveals his magic aura.

    So at this moment, when he was openly using magic, Johnny couldn¡¯t detect any auras around him.

 Chapter 54: Black & Whiteâ€™s Meeting

    Chapter 54: ck & White¡¯s Meeting

    Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, Mathison walked confidently from the sky to the ground.

    Like an angel from heaven descending to earth, he crossed the protective circle of the royal guards from the air and headed towards the Queen.

    ¡±Your Majesty, are you satisfied with my performance?¡±

    Phantom Kid made the most standard gentleman¡¯s bow to the Queen and asked with a light smile.

    Even with a circle of people around him from the royal guard, he never flinched for a moment.

    ¡±In terms of magic alone, what you have disyed today is the most stunning performance I have ever seen in my life.¡±

    The Queen did not hold back the words of her admiration.

    ¡±In that case, I consider today¡¯s performance a sess.¡±

    Mathison bowed and looked like he was about to leave the ce.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, didn¡¯t you say you were going to return the Queen¡¯s ne?¡±

    It was only at that moment that Tucker stepped forward and questioned.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Phantom Kid turn to him in wonder and say, ¡°It¡¯s already been returned to Her Majesty, look at what she is wearing around her neck.¡±

    As the crowd looked, somehow the Tamil Ruby was hanging around Queen Elizabeth¡¯s neck.

    The Queen held the jewel from her chest in amazement, and it did not take her much examination to know that it was indeed the real thing.

    ¡±If you excuse me, I will now return to the tower.¡±

    With a faint smile, Mathison simply snapped his fingers and a cloud of smoke suddenly enveloped his entire body.

    As the smoke cleared, there was no longer any sign of his figure. Once they had shifted their look towards the sky again, they saw Mathison right in mid-air.

    ¡±Tap, tap, tap~¡±

    In full view of everyone, Kid once again performed his ¡°magic¡± of walking on air.

    And slowly, he made his way to the top of the watchtower.

    By then, Gordon, Starling, Bob, Barbara and the others had all moved over from other directions.

    Arge ck mass of police officers surrounded the tower in time for thest airwalk show.

    A dozen helicopters hovered over it, in an attempt to trap Phantom Kid on top.

    ¡±Ladies and gentlemen!¡±

    Standing at the top of the tower, Phantom Kid¡¯s voice reached the ears of everyone below.

    The helicopter propellers rattled loudly, stirring up the air currents at the top of the tower creating a strong st of wind.

    The white cloak was floating wildly.

    Even in the face of such a predicament, Kid kept his poker face.

    ¡±Thank you all for watching, and, please, stay tuned for my next performance!¡±

    Such an arrogant statement¡­ as if he was sure he would be able to escape this time, and he even sent out an invitation to the next show.

    He simply had no regard for the police and agents present!

    Nowadays, Mathison does have enough capital to ignore these people.

    ¡±There won¡¯t be a next one ¡­¡±

    Without warning, a low, raspy voice came from behind Mathison, close at hand!

    Mathison¡¯s pupils clenched, when did this man approach behind him?

    Cautiously, he turned his head and what met his eyes was a dark figure!

    The man¡¯s chest was clearly marked with a bat.

    Batman!

    Having studied materials science, Mathison could easily many materials on Batman¡¯s suit that made him drool.

    A ck suit made of Ker and titanium, and a ck cape made of special Vibranium.

    The Bat helmet, which covers most of his head, uses an impact-resistant synthetic graphite exterior and ballistic fiber ting, and the helmet contains a night vision camera, a thermal camera, a sonar¡­

    He¡¯s got it all!

    And the legendary utility belt around his waist¡­!! Mathison was almost drooling.

    ¡±It¡¯s Batman, he¡¯s back!¡±

    In this instance, a bizarre silence fell over all Gotham residents present, civilians they were or GCPD.

    There was only one thought in their minds.

    ¡±Oh, my¡­ He¡¯s back¡­¡±

    Batman and Phantom Kid stood facing each other at the top of the tower, less than ten meters apart from each other.

    The two were wearing ck and white as if they were natural opposites, yet somehow they had a sense of inexplicable harmony.

    In terms of body type, Batman is a standard muscr man with a strong body, while Kid¡¯s is slightly thinner.

    In terms of expression, Kid¡¯s face always has a wicked smile on his face, while Batman¡¯s face is always expressionless.

    It was the essence of a poker face taken to the limit.

    Gordon looked at Batman¡¯s figure in a daze, muttering with joy and sorrow.

    After these encounters, Gordon had to admit that Kid was not a criminal that ordinary cops could deal with.

    He was no less difficult than the likes of the Scarecrow who had wreaked havoc eight years ago, and the only sort of good news was that Phantom Kid hadn¡¯t killed anyone so far.

    It¡¯s not a particrly vicious crime, but Kid¡¯s charisma is so strong that he can easily disrupt the social order and even lead others to crime.

    As the Commissioner of Gotham¡¯s General Police Department, Gordon could never let Kid act the way he wants.

    More than once over the past few days, he had wondered if he should relight the Batmp.

    But in the end, he resisted, because Batman was still the most wanted man in Gotham.

    The super-criminal who killed Harvey Dent.

    Gordon didn¡¯t want Batman toe back unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Because it would mean the two would be arch-nemeses.

    Barbara wouldn¡¯t have as much on her mind as her father.

    She was nowhere near the future Oracle, she hadn¡¯t even served as Batgirl yet. She was only a college student who was a little smarter than the average person.

    At this moment, having seen her idol, she immediately cheered as if she were a teenage girl.

    ¡±Catch that wretched thief, Batman!¡±

    ¡±Justice will prevail!¡±

    Barbara shouted so loudly that even Mathison on top of the tower could hear her clearly.

    ¡±On which side is this guy on ¡­¡±

    Mathison said to himself.

    It was the only way to relieve a little bit of mental pressure.

    The one in front of him was not on the same level as anyone he had faced in the past.

    Even if he knew magic, Mathison didn¡¯t have any confidence that he could beat Batman for sure.

    But then again, how many people in the whole world would dare to say that they could beat the master of the game?

    Not to mention that there was no Superman in this world. And even if there were, there might not be another Dawn of Justice.

    Even if Mathison could win once at the expense of magical strength, it¡¯s hard to say that he will win facing Batman.

    As for Killing Batman in once?

    Are you dreaming?

    ?The unremovable backlighting obscures most of the face. Only the left eye, mouth, and chin are visible; it looks like that monocle was specially made ¡­?

    Just as Mathison was examining Batman up and down, Batman was also doing the same.

    ?Judging by the wear and tear on the skin of his chin, Phantom Kid¡¯s age is under twenty-five ¡­ younger than expected.?

    ?He¡¯s talented and hasn¡¯tmitted an unforgivable sin yet. Maybe I can lead him back to the right path.?

    Batman thought darkly as he gazed at Mathison.

 Chapter 55: Black & Whiteâ€™s Collision

    Chapter 55: ck & White¡¯s Collision

    ¡±Batman, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯de back.¡±

    After a long confrontation, Mathison smiled softly and asked as if he were a good friend he had known for a long time.

    ¡±It¡¯s not ¡­ for a certain gem I stole earlier, is it?¡±

    Phantom Kid¡¯s voice was soft enough that only he and Batman could hear it.

    He was implying that he knew Batman¡¯s true identity.

    Batman looked unchanged as if he did not hear Mathison¡¯s words.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, you have stolen the Adam Star, the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, and the Tamil Ruby in session; they are worth at least billions of dorsbined.¡±

    Batman stared at Mathison and said in a rough voice.

    ¡±Although, in the end, you returned the Emerald and the Ruby to their owners, and most of the funds from the sale of the Adam¡¯s Star were donated to countless people, this doesn¡¯t make your actions eptable. Stealing was never the right way to show off your magical talents!¡±

    At those words, Mathison froze, so that was actually how he was portrayed in Batman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡±You are young and have really not done anything unforgivable so far, so if you stop there, I can leave you alone.¡±

    Batman didn¡¯t seem to show much hostility towards Phantom Kid, he was like an elder who couldn¡¯t bear to see his junior go astray.

    ¡±Batman, before you persuade me to stop, don¡¯t you think what you did is even more uneptable than me?¡±

    Phantom Kid asked rhetorically in the face of Batman¡¯s persuasion.

    ¡±You ignore thew, ask for no evidence, and wantonly cross over the judiciary to punish sinners just to carry out what you believe to be justice.¡±

    ¡±You don¡¯t care as long as the criminals are sent to the ckgate Penitentiary by you. You don¡¯t regard the severity of the crime theymitted, or if you have broken their hands, their legs, or caused them hemiplegia. Do you think that these heavy punishments are nobler than my behavior?¡±

    ¡±It is not destined for a man who never obeys thew to make another of the same kind obey it.¡±

    Phantom Kid threw back his cape, his gaze was clear and cold.

    ¡±Batman, what position exactly are you in to persuade me to stop?¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Batman fell silent for a moment. He noticed the determination deep in Mathison¡¯s eyes and instantly understood that such a man cannot be easily persuaded.

    Sincemunication doesn¡¯t work, he¡¯d have to rely on his fists!

    ?That sentence from before¡­ Was he suspecting my identity¡­?

    Batman¡¯s gaze grew colder, and his entire figure was covered with an icy aura of ughter.

    Invisibly, a heavy aura was affecting Mathison.

    If he hadn¡¯t known that Batman had taken an oath ¡°to never kill¡±, Mathison would have thought that the man in front of him was a butcher who had walked out of a mountain of blood.

    ¡±Maybe you¡¯ll learn what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong when you¡¯re taught a lesson.¡±

    As soon as Batman¡¯s emotionless voice dropped, heunched an attack!

    The multi-functional belt was activated and Batman threw his unique symbol at Phantom Kid.

    The Bat Dart!

    The ck de spun mid-air, reflecting a cold light.

    ¡±ng!¡±

    As the bat dart flew between the two, a ying card collided with it, making the sound of steel on steel!

    The impact was so great that the bat dart and the ying card flew backwards and fell to the ground.

    Batman couldn¡¯t help but stare at Kid¡¯s skill at flying cards.

    ¡±I have as many ying cards on me as I want, I don¡¯t think you have as many bat darts though.¡±

    Mathison fetched a ying card and flung it towards Batman once more.

    This time it was the bat dart that stopped the ying card.

    Batman knew that what Kid had said was true and that he did not have many bat darts on him.

    Looking at Mathison¡¯s thin body, Batman concluded that he had no formal training in martial arts.

    Batman instantly exploded to the limits of human speed, crossing the ten-metre distance between him and Kid in less than a second.

    In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of Mathison!

    A punch was thrown squarely at the chest of Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Thud!¡±

    In a sh of lightning, Mathison only had time to block with his arms across and brace himself for a hard blow.

    ?That was fast and heavy!?

    This punch was aplete manifestation of Batman¡¯s strength, perhaps not as strong as those with superpowers, but still definitely at the peak of human strength.

    After receiving this blow, Mathison felt that his forearm had be numb.

    In the next moment, rm bells went off in Mathison¡¯s mind.

    Without thinking, he rolled to the side reflexively, forcing himself to hold back the pain.

    He was able to avoid Batman¡¯s next punch.

    ?Quick movement and quick reaction, but unfortunately not properly trained forbat.?

    Batman re-closed on Phantom Kid while still having room to observe Mathison¡¯s movements.

    Batman is a master of all martial arts on the. His skill is almost superhuman. He targeted Mathison¡¯s vital organs with every kick or punch.

    They were fast, urate, and hard.

    Any blow could cause severe pain or break a bone.

    Mathison could only rely on his superior motor nerves and light body to constantly dodge Batman¡¯s attacks.

    ?What the hell? I clearly remember that in the movie, Batman¡¯s body was decaying. He did not train for eight years, so he should not be able to maintain such a high level of fighting strength.?

    Faced with another swing from Batman, Mathison leapt forward, reached out and pressed his hand on Batman¡¯s swinging arm to burrow strength again, then directly leaped over his head.

    ?Could it be my appearance that caused Batman to start his training early? But¡­ that was only a month ago at most!?

    ?Can a person who has a crippled body be a super martial arts master at the pinnacle of mankind in a month??

    ?How is it possible??

    A drop of sweat was left on Mathison¡¯s forehead.

    Although he was nning to cast some offensive Red Magic spells, these spells have one very fatal weakness.

    Using offensive Red Magic requires the construction of a magic formation in advance, a long preparation time, and must not be interrupted in the middle.

    In his battle with Batman, Mathison did not dare to be careless for even a split second.

    Luckily, his own physical condition was not bad, so he gradually adapted to Batman¡¯s speed.

    As he dodged his attacks, he quietly built magic formations under his feet.

    And despite Batman having a vague premonition that Phantom Kid seemed to be nning something, he could not see through it, because he had never been exposed to magic before.

    It was a mismatch of information, and as unfair as it seemed, battles are not meant to be fair¡­

    Only to an outsider¡¯s eye, Phantom Kid was at an overwhelming disadvantage.

    ¡±Look, Batman and Phantom Kid are fighting!¡±

    ¡±Oh my god, is this a fantasy showdown?¡±

    ¡±This is the fight to live for! Batman had never lost a battle, as long as he strikes, that white thief is destined to be imprisoned.¡±

    ¡±What?! Batman is the crazy murderer from eight years ago. Keep in mind that Harvey Dent died at his hands. What right does he have to catch Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡±Wow, Phantom Kid is so getting beaten by Batman¡­ he can¡¯t even fight back!¡±

    As soon as the fight on the watchtower started, it caused a heated debate among the people below.

 Chapter 56: Black & Whiteâ€™s Battle

    Chapter 56: ck & White¡¯s Battle

    ¡±Da-da-da ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, without warning, a helicopter opened fire at the top of the watchtower, and the bullets spread all over the ce, forming a tongue of mes.

    Such a sudden change immediately separated Batman and Phantom Kid. The two quickly used the wall at the top of the tower as a cover, to avoid the helicopter¡¯s strafing.

    ¡±Unit Seven, cease fire, immediately! Who gave you permission to open fire? Who gave the order?¡±

    Gordon¡¯s face ckened and growled at the inte.

    ¡±Report, it was Sheriff Foley who gave the order.¡± (The actual name of the sheriff in The Dark Knight Rises)

    ¡±Foley, didn¡¯t I tell you not to just fire randomly without my orders?¡±

    Gordon scolded the Sheriff harshly.

    ¡±Chief Gordon, how is this random firing?¡±

    Foley smirked, seemingly disrespecting Gordon.

    ¡±Our targets are: a thief who dared to steal Her Majesty¡¯s most precious gem, and the other is a super wanted viin who killed Harvey Dent eight years ago. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing to eliminate these two felons in one fell swoop?¡±

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, are you worried that I will take the credit alone?¡±

    Once he reported, the surrounding GCPD members, regardless of their positions, had instantly gazed at him with such ugly expressions on their faces.

    Foley was rmended to the GCPD by the mayor himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been promoted to his current position this quickly.

    Even a pig can see that, if that wasn¡¯t for Gordon¡¯s special ce in people¡¯s hearts, he would have been reced by Foley ages ago.

    Foley is not particrly popr amongst the GCPD, and he is indifferent towards this.

    In all honesty, Foley¡¯s ability is not that bad. He deserves the position of sheriff. He has also arrested many felons. Otherwise, even without the mayor¡¯s rmendation, he would have made it.

    The only reason that makes him ipatible with the GCPD is that:

    He does not like Batman.

    He is the number one Batman hater among anti-Bat people. All because he is a fanatic supporter of Harvey Dent. As a result, it is natural for him to hate on Batman, who ¡°killed¡± Harvey Dent.

    Of course, He is more likely doing this for the credit.

    After all, there are no more than five people in the whole of Gotham who clearly know the truth about that year. And although countless citizens would like to believe in Batman, their voices are simply insignificant.

    ¡±Watch your words, Foley.¡±

    Gordon said with a serious tone.

    ¡±The watchtower has been established for more than half a century, no one can guarantee its solidity. Rashly using firepower on it may cause the innocent citizens here to be killed, and the me will all be on you!¡±

    Foley bristled. He obviously is not a fan of Gordon¡¯s rhetoric. The helicopter attacked the top of the tower and not the tower itself, how could this possibly copse the observation tower.

    ¡±I know you all love that Batnerd so much that youpletely overlooked Harvey Dent¡¯s death, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll choose to give up on arresting Batman!¡±

    After leaving these words, Foley angrily walked away.

    ¡±Hey Batman, it looks like the gang down there doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Clinging to the wall, Mathison looked at the opposite side of Batman and said with a soft smile.

    ¡±But yeah,pared to me, a regr thief, the superviin who killed Harvey Dent carries a lot more hate.¡±

    ¡±Say, if you caught me, where are you going to send me? ckgate or Arkham?¡±

    Suddenly, Mathison asked with great interest.

    He wanted to see, from Batman¡¯s perspective, how dangerous he really is.

    ¡±The criminals in ck Gate Prison are generally murderers sentenced to life imprisonment. And you are not qualified to enter the Arkham Asylum. The GCPD prison is enough to let you know how to be a good citizen.¡±

    Batman said indifferently.

    Mathison frowned, as he knew that Catwoman was imprisoned in ckgate prison. They were both superviin thieves, why would he only stay at the GCPD¡¯s prison?

    Well, Catwoman¡¯s record of escaping from prison is just as impressive as her record of stealing, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s superior to Kid.

    Certain rumors say that, in Gotham, the prison you are captured in represents your status among the viins. If you have not been sentenced at least in Arkham, you dare not say that you are a viin from Gotham!

    Phantom Kid felt offended.

    Two people¡¯s eyes collided together in the void, and invisible sparks were burning in their eyes.

    The second round of the encounter began!

    This time, it was Mathison who took the lead tounch an attack. He rapidly flung his hand, sending a dozen ying cards flying out at the same time.

    Each ying card was reinforced with magic, making it extremely sharp.

    Batman judged in a split second that Kid hasn¡¯t, until now, possessed such fast hand speed and amazingbat efficiency.

    Batman rolled at 47¡ã degree of his direction, that was the only gap between the dozen ying cards.

    However, just after he crossed from the gap, these dozen ying cards flew several meters away, then strangely flew back to him!

    Not only that, their speed and even the surrounding environment be slower.

    That¡¯s right, Mathison once again used Bullet Time. Although he obtained the most wanted killer, Carlos¡¯s lifetimebat experience, apart from his supernatural gun skills, his melee ability is really not very strong. He is not proficient in any martial arts.

    The only meleebat ability he knows is the ability to assassinate with a dagger.

    The Mutual Aid Association¡¯s melee ability is really not a good one, at most they can only abuse ordinary people.

    That¡¯s why, in front of Batman, Mathison¡¯s fighting level seems so average.

    So besides magic, the only ability that Mathison can rely on is Bullet Time.

    After all, with these fancy gadgets like shbangs and smoke bombs, Batman also has the same style of equipment and much more advanced stuff!

    Mathison¡¯s heart rate quickly broke through 400 BPM, and everything around him once again slowed down countless times.

    At the same time, his stamina began to flow quickly.

    Bullet Time does not bring harm to the body: and once the stamina is consumed too much, the ability will automatically be gone.

    This means that Mathison must fight quickly.

    Upon seeing the dozen ying cards in the delicate control of Kid¡¯s technique flying back, Batman¡¯s way to retreat was sealed.

    Although Batman¡¯s movement was tens of times slower, in Mathison¡¯s line of sight could, he clearly saw that his pupils were on the left side, and his head was also leaning to move left.

    This means that while the bullet time was in effect, Batman spotted the threat behind him!

    ¡±What a terrifyingbat instinct ¡­¡±

    Mathison shed a drop of cold sweat. Compared to Harry Hart, Batman is way too good!

    ¡±Pfft! Pfft! Poof!¡±

    In the end, Batman was only hit by three ying cards, which hit his right shoulder, right rib, and right calf, while the rest were blocked by the hard material of the cape.

    As for whether Batman intended to use the cape to cover his back, that is left unknown.

    ¡±I request an audience with Her Majesty the Queen!¡±

    Under the watchtower, at Queen Elizabeth, the UK crowd had little-to-no information about Batman, who had been missing for eight years and just found the right time to appear again. They just think that the ck & White battle is so interesting.

    Until a man wearing the GCPD sheriff¡¯s costume arrived and dered that he had something important to request from the Queen ¡­

    <strong>If you like the novel, please leave a review on Novel Updates.</strong>

    <strong>For more chapters, you can visit my Patreon.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you enjoyed the chapter, have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 57: Black & Whiteâ€™s Epilogue

    Chapter 57: ck & White¡¯s Epilogue

    ¡±Sheriff Foley, what is it you want to tell the Queen?¡±

    Johnny came forward and asked.

    Foley smiled mysteriously, pointed to the battle above the watchtower, and said, ¡°It has to do with those two guys up there.¡±

    Johnny, however, did not move out of the way.

    ¡±Where is Commissioner Gordon? Why are you the one who came to exin by yourself?¡±

    Foley cursed Johnny in his mind, but only aplicated look was shown on his face at the time being.

    ¡±This matter concerns a scandal in Gotham eight years ago. It is inconvenient for too many people toe, and Commissioner Gordon happens to be the center of the vortex of that scandal.¡±

    Johnny took a deep look at Foley, examining his face, and nodded to let him see the Queen.

    ¡±Your Majesty, I must sorrowfully tell you about a past event in Gotham ¡­¡±

    On the watchtower, Mathison¡¯s Bullet Time lifted as he was soaking with sweat.

    He used Bullet Time just not long ago. Although both timessted for a short period, the physical energy consumed will only be recovered after a while.

    Batman, on the other hand, did not suffer too serious injuries.

    Only very shallow wounds were left on his right shoulder and right rib, and more than half of the left calf was directly shot by a ying card.

    Ordinary people will not only lose the ability to move immediately after this kind of injury, but the intense pain would have long caused them to fall to the ground.

    But Batman seemed to be totally okay. He squatted down on the spot, squeezed the ying card and pulled it out of his calf.

    The blood immediately spilled out from the wound.

    Batman quickly took out the wound coagtion spray from the multifunctional belt, sprayed it on the wound several times, and the blood stopped flowing out immediately.

    ¡±This is just an ordinary ying card. Theoretically, it is impossible to be this sharp¡­ and that bizarre state just now¡­¡±

    Batman stood up and gazed at Mathison.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, it seems that you are not as simple as you seem¡­¡±

    Mathison forced a smile: ¡°There are so many things you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Seeing that Batman¡¯s mobility was barely affected, he understood why Batman had just covered the left half of his body with the cape, leaving his right leg to take the worst of the damage.

    Because Bruce¡¯s right leg was already nearly senseless. Batman was relying on the addition of an exoskeleton to the right leg in order to move normally, and also to further strengthen the kicking power of his right leg.

    So the right leg injury just needs to stop bleeding, and it won¡¯t have any effect on Batman.

    ¡±Looking at you, the burden of using that ¡®ability¡¯ must be veryrge. You should not be able to use it again.¡±

    Batman¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to prate Mathison¡¯s mind.

    The truth is: if Mathison forced Bullet Time one more time, that would directly exhaust his stamina. Then, he won¡¯t be even able to walk, nor escape the fate of arrest.

    ¡±Do you really think that I showed you everything ?¡±

    No matter what, on the surface, Mathison can not let himself look weak. Mathison¡¯s hands were full of cards again and his face was full of confidence. The sweaty weary face he had on has instantly disappeared.

    Both Batman and Kid are masters of micro-expressions, and no one can guarantee that they will be able to see through each other.

    ?The construction of the magic circle is not yetplete¡­?

    Mathison, deep down, pondered how he should respond if Batman forcefully attacked over in the next second.

    ?Just now, that state¡­ Did time stop? if he could really manipte time, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to detect his real attack just now¡­ What if he was controlling my perception of things in the outside world??

    Batman was thinking of the same thing.

    In case Phantom Kid happens to use this ability in the next seconds, what should Batman respond with.

    Once again, they were caught in the confrontation.

    ¡±Report, Chief, a group of people are approaching the watchtower ¡­ They are the United Kingdom¡¯s royal guards!¡±

    Suddenly, a GCPD officer shouted in rm, and Gordon felt that something was wrong.

    The royal guard specializes in protecting the queen, how could they easily leave her side?

    But soon, Gordon thought of Foley, who had just left.

    ¡±Could he have said something to the queen?¡±

    If this is truly Foley¡¯s doing, then the royal guards action must be to target Batman and Phantom Kid.

    Then, what should the GCPD do?

    Or rather, who should they help?

    Gordon certainly wants to help Batman, and almost the entire staff of the GCPD will also carry out this order.

    Going up to help Batman will certainly be counted as Batman¡¯s aplice.

    Staying below will be considered as ¡°doing nothing productive.¡±

    Fighting against Batman is something against the will of the GCPD.

    As for Phantom Kid, he still isn¡¯t the main concern of many, inparison to Batman ¡­

    How would one choose?

    Gordon did not hesitate. He immediately led a team of policemen and rushed to the watchtower.

    This is the creed of Gordon¡¯s life; even if it sometimes costs him his conscience, he must do it.

    The watchtower is not big. There was no need to bring too many people; both the royal guard and Gordon brought all together only about a hundred people.

    All of thembined would be just enough to fill the whole tower.

    ¡±Tap tap tap¡±

    ¡±Hey!¡±

    Just when Batman was nning to arrest Phantom Kid in one fell swoop, the royal guard broke the door and entered.

    The door at the top of the watchtower was forced open and one heavily armed agent rushed in.

    Gordon departed quite a bitter than the royal guard, so he was still running up the stairs.

    ¡±Wow, it suddenly became lively here.¡±

    Phantom Kid surprisedly smiled.

    His magic formation was constructed exactly when the royal guard interrupted the two men¡¯s confrontation.

    ¡±Batman, you finally showed up! Maybe killing Gotham¡¯s White Knight has made you suffer from guilt for the past eight years.¡±

    Foley came out of the royal guard and looked at Batman rather triumphantly.

    ¡±Ah, yes, and you, the thief, thank you for pestering Batman enough for us to catch him now. I can guarantee you a lighter sentence.¡±

    Foley seemed to have already sentenced Batman and Phantom Kid to death.

    However, neither Batman nor Kid have paid any attention to him.

    Mathison clenched his right hand across his chest, stretched outwards, spreading his five fingers open.

    A prototype dark red wall of fire appeared out of thin air, surrounding Batman and Mathison to separate them from the others.

    ¡±This¡­ what is this thing?¡±

    Foley was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even think of this supernatural scene before.

    A wall of fire also rose in the middle to separate Mathison and Batman.

    Then, Mathison faced Batman, pulled down the bowler hat on his head a little bit, and looked directly into Batman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡±Batman, you were once known as the world¡¯s most powerful private detective¡­¡±

    ¡±If a thief is a creative artist, then the police and detectives will only follow his lead and blow the whistle on him ¡­¡±

    ¡±At best, you all are just critics!¡±

    As soon as he said these words, Phantom Kid snapped his fingers.

    The magic circle that only Mathison could see was instantly activated.

    Only to see a strange strong light flicker, and the figure of Phantom Kid can no longer be seen around¡­

 Chapter 58: Making a Name for Oneself

    Chapter 58: Making a Name for Oneself

    At this time, Gordon also happened to bring his team up and saw the Phantom Kid¡¯s disappearance scene.

    There was no sign of shbangs, gliders, or dummies.

    The only possibility is that Kid, again, disguised himself as someone, only to get mixed with the crowd.

    Gordon subconsciously let everyone present pinch the face of the person next to them, while he firmly guarded the only doorway.

    Helicopters are always hovering at the top of the tower, and there is no way that Phantom Kid could have escaped from the sky.

    It was clear that they couldn¡¯t find Mathison.

    No one knows how Phantom Kid escaped from this ce.

    Even Batman was in deep meditation, to a degree that hepletely ignored the fact that he was also in danger.

    ¡±Batman! Although Phantom Kid ran away, arresting you would also be a great achievement!¡±

    Sheriff Foleyughed, the idea of Batman also disappearing didn¡¯t, at all, cross his mind.

    In the face of Foley shouting, Batman only nced at him slightly and lost interest, as if the royal guard encirclement did not exist.

    Batman crossed his right arm, tapped lightly on the wrist armor, and then elerated towards the wall to charge, jumping down the tower!

    ¡±Open fire!¡±

    Foley was the first to rush to the wall and pull out his pistol to shoot frantically at the bottom.

    The members of the royal guard followed, firing all kinds of firearms, a torrent of bullets towards Batman.

    However, Batman¡¯s diving speed was so fast that not many shots could hit him at all, and even if a few bullets did, they would be bounced off the strong material of the Batsuit directly.

    ¡±Buzz!¡±

    I don¡¯t know where that loud engine rattle came from. A cool ck automobile drove out from somewhere in the park and rushed to the watchtower at an amazing speed, just below Batman.

    ¡±Peng!¡±

    Batman¡¯s body descended straight downward and immediately opened his cape when hended at a distance of four or five meters above the Batmobile, his bat-wing shape fully expanded to offset the impact on him.

    At the same time, Batman¡¯s body quickly rotated and returned to an upright position.

    The roof of the Batmobile¡¯s cockpit opened automatically, allowing Batman to sit in it in one breath, and then rushed towards the outside of Robinson Park.

    The whole process was like flowing water, in just a few seconds, it has beenpletely achieved.

    Foley could only stand on the edge of the tower reluctantly looking down, with his pistol magazines shot empty.

    On the other hand, in the dense forest, a kilometer away from the watchtower, a dark red light faded in a sh to reveal the figure of Mathison.

    There is no one around, one can only vaguely see the lightsing from the direction of the watchtower.

    Mathison gasped, leaning against arge stone to rest.

    The magic of teleportation consumes a lot of magic power. it¡¯s no wonder that Akako Koizumi would rather force Kid to fly so far himself, rather than teleporting him instantly.

    The system does not even give a mana bar to measure the spell casting. Kid can only judge the magic required based on his feelings and the extremely general words in the magic book. He originally thought that the distance was only a kilometer, and he would run with all his strength for three minutes. He didn¡¯t think that he would spend this much magic power.

    But he almost drained himself.

    While resting, he took off his costume and changed into his own clothes.

    Mathison took a deep breath and calmly returned to the watchtower again, seamlessly melting into the thousands of ordinary people¡­

    ¡±That inexplicable me that just red up ¡­¡±

    At the top of the watchtower, even if the culprit has escaped, evidence can not be missing.

    Even Bob and Starling squatted on the ground, observing the disappearance of the strange thief Kidd, the fire wall naturally burned out, leaving a circle of scorched marks on the floor.

    ¡±Nobustible material found ¡­ is it phosphorus?¡±

    ¡±No, phosphorus burning causes yellow-white me and produces a lot of white smoke, the mes just now were dark red and no smoke emerged at all.¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t believe there is such a thing as magic in the world, he must have used a chemical reaction that we don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Starling said.

    Bob, Gordon, and others thought not much different from her.

    ¡±Commissioner Gordon, I heard that you got a sample of the suspected blood of Phantom Kid, is that right?¡±

    Bob suddenly asked Gordon.

    ¡±Yes, we did find suspicious bloodstains, but we can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s Phantom Kid¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡±But that¡¯s also a big breakthrough. I want to take a sample to the CIA¡¯sboratory department. After all, the GCPD¡¯s database should not be asplete as the CIA.¡±

    ¡±I suggest that Agent Starling also takes a copy to the FBI.¡±

    Gordon and Starling nodded, Bob¡¯s suggestion was spot on.

    Under the watchtower, Barbara was a little disappointed, because for the first time she found that the iconic Batman also had an opponent that could not be caught.

    But she soon regained her cheerfulness because she was convinced that it was only a matter of time before Batman caught Phantom Kid.

    Perhaps, in the matter of catching Phantom Kid, she can also invest a little effort.

    For example, hacking the traffic bureau¡¯s surveince system, or even hacking a satellite.

    ¡±By the way, howe I don¡¯t see Mathison around? He should be among the crowd.¡±

    Barbara kept looking into the crowd to find Mathison, but the scene was filled with many people, civilians, and policemen.

    After looking for a while, Barbara still did not see his figure. So, she had to go into the crowd, hoping to run into him.

    Huddled in the crowd, Barbara kept looking around.

    ¡±Barbara, are you looking for me?¡±

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed Barbara¡¯s wrist, scaring her so much that she almost pped her hand back in dislike.

    ¡±Mathison?¡±

    ¡±Who else, if not me?¡±

    Mathison said helplessly. He took Barbara¡¯s hand and squeezed his way out of the crowd.

    Phantom Kid and Batman are gone, people naturally did not need to stay here any longer.

    Gordon and other people still have investigations to do. As a result, Barbara and Mathison went back home.

    On the way, Mathison and Barbara had a small talk.

    ¡±Your idol, Batman, seems to have lost to Phantom Kid. Oh, are you not sad?¡±

    ¡±Who said that Batman lost to Phantom Kid? Obviously, Kid was the one to be beaten by him!¡±

    Hearing Mathison suddenly saying so, Barbara fiercely replied.

    ¡±But didn¡¯t Batman also fail to catch Kid in the end; isn¡¯t that a failure for him?¡±

    ¡±He will be caught by Batman sooner orter!¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡±Are you trying to say that Batman is not as good as the thief? Why do you have to speak so for Kid, ugh?!¡±

    ¡±Batman is also a wanted criminal, and his behavior as a policeman is not less than the crimemitted by Phantom Kid in the strict sense. You don¡¯t like him that much.¡±

    ¡±First, he didn¡¯t kill Harvey Dent! Second, Batman delivers justice, and the people he arrests are felons!¡±

    ¡±Phantom Kid also helped a lot of people.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s not the same!¡±

    ¡±Yeah, yeah, yeah, you¡¯re right about everything.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡±Super showdown: Phantom Kid vs. Batman!¡±

    ¡±The magician under the moonlightmits another crime, and the victim is the Queen of the United Kingdom!¡±

    ¡±Shock! Tamil Ruby was stolen by Phantom Kid ¡­¡±

    ¡±Queen Elizabeth: Phantom Kid is the most interesting magician I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Soon, the story of Phantom Kid¡¯s sessful theft of the Tamil Ruby ne spread around the world.

    Countless people have developed a keen interest in this miraculous thief¡­

 Chapter 59: Achievement System Unlocked

    Chapter 59: Achievement System Unlocked

    The nightly event in which Phantom Kid stole the Tamil Ruby ne was in Bristol District, outside of Gotham City.

    At the waterfall on the back of Wayne Manor, a ck and cool chariot speeded on the dirt road, and finally drove to the cliff opposite the waterfall.

    The Batmobile was seen continuously elerating, leaping over the cliff and rushing into the waterfall.

    No one would have thought that behind the waterfall is a big hole, it is Batman¡¯s home base, the Batcave!

    The Batmobile drove itself to the parking area, and the extremely high-tech mechanical arm automatically started repairing and maintaining the Batmobile.

    Alfred has long been waiting here.

    ¡±Master Wayne, you are injured?¡±

    When Batman got out of the car and took off his helmet, revealing Bruce¡¯s face, Alfred noticed the wounds on his body.

    In particr, the most obvious wound on the right calf.

    ¡±Just a small wound, Alfred, no need to make a fuss. I had way more serious injuries than this, in fact, I can hardly even feel this one.¡±

    Bruce was unconcerned about his injury.

    ¡±You know what I¡¯m talking about, Master Wayne, you¡¯re bleeding, I¡¯m worried about ¡­¡±

    ¡±Hey, Alfred, do you think I would leave my own blood on the scene? Although I took a long leave of absence, I did not forget the basics of my job.¡±

    Bruce took off his bat suit and looked back at Alfred, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t leave any evidence that might expose me as Bruce Wayne.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m hungry, Alfred, prepare me a snack.¡±

    ¡±Okay, Master Wayne, but before that, why don¡¯t we talk about Phantom Kid?¡±

    Alfred showed no small amount of interest.

    ¡±What exactly did he do to make you ¡­ change so much.¡±

    ¡±Where have I changed?¡±

    Bruce looked at Alfred amusedly.

    ¡±In the past, when you did not catch a prisoner at once, as soon as you return, you would frantically strengthen your training, and then day and night analyzing them, looking for their weaknesses, all so as the next time you would meet again, you would be definitely prepared to catch them.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s the first time that you said you wanted to have a snack aftering back.¡±

    ¡±If I didn¡¯t know you too well, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to think you were Phantom Kid pretending to be Batman.¡±

    Alfred joked.

    ¡±Well, Phantom Kid ¡­¡±

    Bruce recalled the words of the artist and critic and he couldn¡¯t help showing a smile that Alfred couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡±He¡¯s not like those guys from before, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad guy, at least for now.¡±

    ¡±But I can¡¯t guarantee how long he can maintain a good heart. He is always in thepany of valuable treasures; I fear that sooner orter he will be blinded by greed, so ¡­¡±

    ¡±So you wish to receive him and let him be your assistant?¡±

    Alfred knows Bruce the best in the world, he read Bruce¡¯s mind at a nce.

    ¡±Alfred, do you remember why I put on this helmet?¡±

    ¡±Definitely not as simple as to hide my identity. Except for you and Rachel, I have no other rtives around, and now that Rachel is dead, I can also guarantee that no one can threaten you.¡±

    Bruce raised the Bat helmet, said seriously: ¡°Batman was never a person, he is a spirit, everyone can be Batman.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m forty years old, not even a few years younger than my father was when he died, I don¡¯t know what could happen one day ¡­ Batman needs someone who can rece him at any time.¡±

    Alfred¡¯s face was very unpleasant, ¡°Master Wayne, I have witnessed three generations of Wayne, I do not want to hear you say such hopeless words. And whether Phantom Kid is qualified to seed you is still not known to us yet.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s why I want to tell him to give up on being Phantom Kid, instead of thinking about sending him to prison like before.¡±

    ¡±If you insist on that ¡­ but I don¡¯t think Phantom Kid looks like someone who would give up easily.¡±

    Alfred wasn¡¯t so optimistic about Bruce¡¯s idea. It¡¯s not as if the master hadn¡¯t thought of taking in disciples in the past, but unfortunately, every time he intended to take disciples, something unpleasant happens ¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Around this time, Mathison wasying on the bed in his bedroom as he opened the system panel.

    The Tamil Ruby incident waspletely over, and it was time to see what rewards could be obtained.

    <b> ¡±Stolen Treasure: Tamil ruby¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±Treasure value: A¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±Difficulty: Hard¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±Magnificence Rating: A (the more transcendent abilities one uses, the harder it is to increase the Magnificence Rating)¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±Final Rating: A¡±</b>

    <b> ¡±Reward: Ackerman¡¯s blood¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Ackerman¡¯s Blood: from the world of ¡°Attack on Titan¡±, a byproduct of the Giant Experiment. It can make the bone density and muscle density of those who have this bloodline greatly strengthened, and gain recovery ability andbat instincts beyond those of normal people, but it needs to be awakened in some way to achieve a leap inbat power.¡±</b>

    Ackerman!

    How could Mathison not be familiar with this n! Their representative characters Levi and Mikasa are extremely strong inbat, enough to make up for his current situation of not being strong in meleebat.

    No need to say more, he directly clicked to receive the reward.

    At once, a hot stream gushed into his blood vessels. His entire body¡¯s internal structure was changed, the muscle lines all over his body were more obvious and extremely aesthetic.

    Although the true power of the Ackerman n was not awakened ording to the system¡¯s description, Mathison¡¯s physical fitness was very much enhanced.

    ¡±Hmm?¡±

    For the first two times, the pop-up window would automatically be lifted after the system rewards are received, but this time, it is still in front of Mathison.

    ¡±What¡¯s going on, is it broken?¡±

    If you think about it, you know it¡¯s impossible.

    There must be something else¡­

    Mathison¡¯s eyes began to skim around the panel.

    Finally, a small red dot was spotted in the lower-left corner.

    He clicked on it to take a look.

    ¡±Achievement System Unlocked.¡±

    ¡±When the host performs a task or daily life, random events may be triggered to reach hidden achievements¡±

    ¡±Achievement rewards will be associated with the content of the achievement, and any item may appear¡±

    ¡±Achievement now unlocked, ck and White Duel: The White Kid and the ck Detective, a reversal of color and identity!¡±

    ¡±Earn rewards ¡­¡±

    The moment he saw the achievement reward, Mathison almost did not stare at it. Why would the system reward this thing?

    Although it is true that one of them is ck and the other is white, but this is too ¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Gotham Old Town, Gordon House.

    ¡±Dad, have the results of the blood sample of Phantom Kide out yet ?¡±

    When Gordon dragged his tired body into the house, Barbara ran over to ask him curiously.

    ¡±You¡¯re a little girl, don¡¯t let this kind of thing hold your interest.¡±

    ¡±Why shouldn¡¯t I be interested, Agent Starling was already an FBI intern when she was about my age.¡±

    Barbara resented the way her father looks down on her!

    Gordon knows his daughter¡¯s personality, if he does not tell her, he most likely will fall asleep.

    ¡±We do not have such blood information in our database and no simr match can be found in any of Gotham¡¯s hospitals.¡±

 Chapter 60: Heading to New York

    Chapter 60: Heading to New York

    ¡±¡­ When did you get a pet?¡±

    Early the next morning, Barbara knocked on the door of Mathison¡¯s house and ¡­

    She saw a pure white dog standing on two feet leaping towards her, as the gentleman bowed to her.

    It is pure white, but its nose and end of the tail are ck. What is more attractive is that the dog¡¯s left eye is surrounded by a dark circle.

    It can be seen that the owner of this dogpletely treats it as a rtive, the reason is that the dog was wearing a small blue suit on, and a red bow tied around its neck.

    Although it ispletely impossible to know by sight what breed the dog is, it looked so cute.

    A drop of cold sweat flowed down the back of the neck of Mathison, dryly smiling: ¡°Charlie is my teacher¡¯s pet, because¡­ During this time, he was traveling abroad and it was inconvenient for him to take care of him, so he put him here.¡±

    ¡±Charlie? Is that the name of this dog?¡±

    Barbara curiously patted Charlie¡¯s head, and then Charlie licked her hand in response.

    ¡±Yes, in fact, his full name is Charlie IX ¡­¡±

    The reward for Mathison¡¯s ck and White Duel achievement is no other than the dog in front of him!

    Charlie IX: from the world of ¡°Charlie IX¡±, although a dog, but has an IQ beyond that of ordinary humans, a fairly long life, extremely noble bloodline, it is the world¡¯s unique canine nobility!

    And under the system¡¯s transformation, Charlie IX has all of its original adventure experience, but diluted its original master¡¯s bond, only to be directly bonded to Mathison¡¯s.

    As for what use this thing is for Mathison¡­

    Well¡­ It should be useful, right?

    If you think about it, Kaito Kuroba has Konosuke Jii, Batman has his Butler Alfred, Iron Man has Jarvis, and Lupin III has two partners ¡­

    Mathison¡¯s partner is a dog?

    Mathison has a book on the manufacture of small technological props from the world of Conan, so Charlie IX¡¯s neck is actually Conan¡¯s bow-tie voice changer. He did a lot of modifications to enable it to calibrate the sound waves of canines and then transformed them into human voices.

    As for how he designed the basic conversion of barking dogs and human voices, it depends on the help of Charlie IX.

    He barked while using his dog paws to point out what he wanted to say in the English dictionary, and then it took him a whole day to barely finish designing the everyday words.

    Trying to set up all the English words will take years.

    ?However, the fact that Charlie can speak cannot be known to any outsiders in any way, not even to Barbara.?

    Mathison thought so and motioned to Charles IX with his eyes.

    Charlie IX instantly understood and gave him back a reassuring look.

    ¡±It always feels like Charlie¡¯s eyes are as soulful as a human¡¯s, even though it¡¯s a dog.¡±

    Barbara covered her mouth andughed lightly.

    ¡±Forget about Charlie for now, why did youe so early in the morning, is there something wrong?¡±

    Mathison picked up Charlie IX as soon as he could and put him away from Barbara.

    ¡±I knew it when I heard you say that, you must have forgotten the schedule again ¡­¡±

    Barbara held her forehead and shook her head, ¡°Today we have to decide on the exchange students to New York.¡±

    Mathison realized instantly that such a thing exists.

    ¡±Oh, my! I only remembered as you told me now. But what does an exchange students program have to do with me? It¡¯s not like I want to go to New York.¡±

    Daisy is now following Jane on her expedition in New Mexico, and maybe a hammer will fall from the sky one day. It could even be that Thor¡¯s storyline has already started.

    This also means that the battle of New York is close at hand!

    The exchange student period is as short as one month and as long as a year. The possibility that the Chitauri invasion will happen soon is not generally big.

    He didn¡¯t even think about going to New York this year or even next year. At least before the New York war ends.

    ¡±Why are you always so absent-minded? What¡¯s wrong with New York?¡±

    Barbara crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows, displeased with Mathison¡¯s words.

    ¡±There are only two exchange student slots left, and I can¡¯t possibly win one of them.¡±

    Mathison tried to make ast-ditch effort.

    ¡±How do you know if you don¡¯t try? And I heard that the exchange student who goes to New York this time will also be qualified to participate in the Stark Group internship program for a week.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m not interested in new energy orputers or anything, none of Stark Group¡¯s major projects seduce me. Even if I go, I will only bring embarrassment to the school.¡±

    ¡±I heard that Stark Industries has built a new Stark Tower. It does not only surpass the Empire State Building¡¯s length-wise, but also the tallest building in New York. Don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±

    ¡±No.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s idol is indeed Batman, but she also targets Stark. Even if Tony¡¯s early lifestyle is disgraceful, he is very skilful.

    As aputer genius, the only way to master the field of artificial intelligence is to be considered a true hard worker. And the sole development of Jarvis, the most advanced artificial intelligence on Earth, Stark deservedly reached the summit of the modernputer sciencemunity.

    So, once she heard that she could go to the Stark Industries internship, Barbara became unusually interested.

    But Mathison really does not want to go to New York.

    ¡±If I go to New York with you, then what about Charlie, who will take care of it?¡±

    Mathison said as soon as he pointed to Charlie IX.

    ¡±Then take Charlie there, or let my father take care of it.¡±

    Barbara insisted that Mathison apanies her.

    ¡±Why on earth do you want me to go? What¡¯s wrong with going on by yourself?¡±

    Mathison subconsciously uttered these words¡­

    As soon as he finished talking, Barbara¡¯s face turned gloomy, she mmed the door and got out.

    ¡±Okay then, I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In the end, Mathison still followed Barbara to school.

    Barbara was determined to go to New York, but Mathison isn¡¯t sure whether the battle of New York will happen in the next year or not, so he had to follow along.

    He thought about it: Stark is in New York and there are probably many things worth his action there.

    Certain things can not be avoided. The Chitauri army is not a big deal, Thanos is the real danger since he is the one behind all these events.

    Mathison¡¯s current strength is not that bad. And it should no longer be a problem for him to target some extraordinary items. After all, ordinary gems, even if held precious, won¡¯t be highly evaluated by the system.

    In other words, which secret base of S.H.I.E.L.D. is hiding the space gem now?

    It was stealing the Infinity Stones that he was excited to think about!

    It shouldn¡¯t be hard of a task to steal the space gem and the battle of New York is basically difficult to escape¡­

    Thinking about it this way, there is nothing out of expectations that could arise in New York.

    It is definitely not for the superficial reason of worrying about Barbara¡¯s safety!

    ¡±The two annual exchange candidates between Gotham University and New York University have now been elected: It is Barbara Gordon and Mathison Fang!¡±

    The principal of Gotham University announced the results of the campaign at the election meeting for the exchange student slots.

    ¡±Starting from next month, the second half of your studies this year will be continued at NYU.¡±

    The principal awarded the qualification certificates of exchange students to Mathison and Barbara, exining many precautions with a kind face.

 Chapter 61: S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Chapter 61: S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡±Director, a suspected superpowered presence has been spotted in Gotham.¡±

    There is aplex in New York that looks like a trident, called the Trigon Wing Building. It is the headquarters of the Homnd Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Protection Agency, or also known as the legendary <b>S.H.I.E.L.D.</b>

    On this day, S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s deputy director Maria Hill walked into the director¡¯s office with a document.

    Pushing the door open, one could see across the desk a ck egghead wearing a ck shiny windbreaker.

    And an air conditioner that was turned up loudly ¡­

    ¡±Tell me the details, Hill.¡±

    Nick Fury turned around and sat down at his desk, revealing his eyepatch, unsmiling.

    Hill put the document on the table and started exining in a serious tone.

    ¡±Recently, a thief who calls himself Phantom Kid had been operating in Gotham, specializing in stealing using brilliant magic tricks and disguises. The gems he steals are either returned to their original owners or donated.¡±

    ¡±A thief? We don¡¯t need to take care of this kind of trivial matter. Let¡¯s just talk about more important matters. Our time is valuable to be wasted.¡±

    Agent Hill nodded and ced her hand on the surface of the desk, and a circle lit up with Hill¡¯s palm as its center.

    The lights in the director¡¯s office automatically dimmed a bit.

    Then a thin light green light shot down from the ceiling, sweeping from the top of the information.

    Then, a holographic screen appeared in front of the two of them.

    The screen yed the video of the other day, it was Phantom Kid and Batman fighting!

    In fact, the scene of the battle between Mathison and Batman was not captured. After all, the TV station¡¯s helicopter was far from the watchtower, as a result, the angle of view was very poor. Only a few pictures are considered a bit clearer.

    However, these pictures, coupled with the remarks of many witnesses at the time, are enough for S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡®s supeputer to simte the scene. In terms of intelligence, S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s supeputer is indeed not as good as Jarvis, but also not too far behind.

    Under Hill¡¯s fast-forward, the screen happened to stay at the moment when Phantom Kid summoned a wall of fire and then disappeared in the sh of red lights.

    ¡±Director, the current consensus between the CIA and the FBI is that the sudden appearance of the wall of fire is some kind of unknown chemical reaction, and the red light can be achieved by shbulbs ¡­ but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡±

    Hill was talking about Phantom Kid, but Fury¡¯s gaze remained on Batman¡¯s body.

    ¡±Bruce, he actually still goes out ¡­¡±

    If we were to find a person with the most secrets on Earth, it would be Nick Fury. There are few things in the world that he does not know. And obviously, the matter of Batman being Bruce Wayne is not one of them.

    Likewise, he knows very well the events of eight years ago. Although that storm only affected Gotham, the madness and terror of that person(The Joker) caused even Fury, who is known as the king of agents, to have palpitations.

    He once thought that the loss of Rachel would condemn Bruce depressed for life, but never did he expect that today Batman will show himself back.

    ¡±If he is willing to join the Avengers program ¡­¡±

    ¡±Director, I think that thest ability disyed by Phantom Kid is likely to be his superpower.¡±

    Agent Hill did not know what was going through her director¡¯s head and continued to voice his judgment.

    ¡±We should do a risk assessment on it, just ¡­¡±

    At that, Fury instantly returned to his senses. He used a brain-strengthening potion, so he heard everything Hill said just now, including the action against Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Well, let Coulson get in touch with this ¡®Phantom Kid.¡¯¡±

    Fury said rather naturally and smoothly.

    ¡±Uh ¡­ Director. Coulson was sent by you to New Mexico just a short time ago.¡±

    Hill reminded him.

    ¡±¡­ Then let Ward go.¡±

    Fury only took a split of a second to name the next candidate

    ¡±Agent Ward has juste back from a mission, but he indeed is a good candidate. Only that¡­ director, we do not know the real identity of Phantom Kid yet.¡±

    Agent Hill was a little ashamed, this was the first time she hadn¡¯t been able to find out someone behind their mask.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. has the world¡¯s most advanced andprehensive surveince system and database. They can control any monitor on Earth at any time, including satellites, theoretically, no one¡¯s whereabouts can be hidden from S.H.I.E.L.D.

    However, when Hill tried to find out the true identity of Kid through Gotham¡¯s surveince system and satellites.

    She failed.

    Not because the surveince did not capture Phantom Kid.

    On the contrary, it was that too much was captured.

    From Kid¡¯s first offense, his track of action can be traced from being Sheriff Aaron in disguise toter being stopped by Catwoman.

    But then, Kid¡¯s series of operations looked silly and absurd to Hill.

    He sometimes appeared in the surveince camera on purpose, and then changed from a civilian to another, many times, and then suddenly rushed into the blind spot of the surveince camera. Even so, with the agent¡¯s experience, Hill can also specte on Kid¡¯s movements.

    However, Kid like to get into the pile of people at such times to change again. At the same time, at the same ce, she would actually suspect more than a hundred people of being Kid.

    Eventually, she would inexplicably lose the suspect.

    All of the faces of Phantom Kid exposed in front of the cameras were gathered by Hill. And afterparing them one by one, she found that these people actually exist in the world and that all of them were Gotham residents.

    A few are still world-famous stars.

    In short, none of them is his original face.

    After listening to Hill¡¯s instructions, Fury¡¯s face was gloomy, only people who knew him so well could tell that his face changed.

    He immediately understood the real threat of Phantom Kid.

    This unscientific disguise technology of Phantom Kid, if applied to the spy invasion, will cause great damage to whatever country Kidnds a hand on.

    No country could stop this man¡¯s infiltration, and even the president of a country would never be suspected when Kid disguises as him.

    Inparison, the suspected magic superpower seems rather insignificant.

    And so, to maintain world peace, Fury naturally can not let such people roam outside free and clear; Phantom Kid must be mastered under the control of S.H.I.E.L.D.!

    At the very least, they should find a way to counterattack his disguise ability.

    ¡±Hill! From now on, ssify Phantom Kid as a S.H.I.E.L.D. level 7 file, and monitor his next action at all times!¡±

    ¡±Yes, Director.¡±

    ¡±Any news from Coulson¡¯s side?¡±

    After a while, Fury suddenly asked.

    ¡±He said that the hammer that fell from the sky seemed to have some kind of unknown maic field, and it had so much mass that no matter what method was used, the hammer wouldn¡¯t move.¡±

    Agent Hill replied.

    ¡±By the way, he also mentioned that a man broke into the test campst night and tried to pull up the hammer but failed. The man also imed to be ¡­ Thor, the god of thunder.¡±

 Chapter 62: New York Police Department

    Chapter 62: New York Police Department

    ¡±You¡¯re back already?¡±

    Upon returning from school, Mathison saw Charlieying on the couch watching TV.

    There was a packet of chips and a can of Coke on the table, and every now and then, his paw grabbed a piece of chips and stuffed it into his mouth before taking a sip of Coke.

    Charlie weed Mathisonzily upon his return.

    ¡±Why are you alone, where is your little girlfriend?¡±

    Mathison sat down on the sofa with a headache, casually picked up a piece of chips, thought about it, and put it back.

    ¡±Barbara is not my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡±Huh.¡±

    Charlie gave him a weird look, ¡°What, you¡¯ve liked someone for this long and you¡¯re still afraid to confess? Oh, you are afraid of being stuck in a rtionship, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s hard to imagine a dog speaking in such an old-fashioned manner as if he had experienced a lot of things.

    Indeed, even if Mathison had been a human being for two lifetimes, thebined life span would not be as long as the puppy in front of him.

    Charlie is considered a small dog amongst his species.

    But its strength is actually no worse than manyrge dogs, thanks to Charlie¡¯s noble blood.

    ¡±You guy¡­ you talk too much.¡±

    Mathison patted Charlie¡¯s head.

    ¡±You finally decided to go to New York after all? Didn¡¯t you say there would be an alien army invasion soon?¡±

    Charlie is a ¡­ dog that Mathison can absolutely trust, so Mathison told it a lot of information. This would make their rtionship advance in a smoother manner.

    ¡±Knock off the Barbara and New York topic aside. I am really not feeling at ease. My life has always been this hard. If I hadn¡¯t gotten Gordon¡¯s help ten years ago, I would have starved to death in Gotham.¡±

    Mathison shrugged, ¡°Besides, we are going to New York sooner orter. Meh, the trip shouldn¡¯t be this bad.¡±

    Charlie smiled enthusiastically and said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem right now; how do you n to solve it? When you go to New York, Phantom Kid will also appear in New York. What a coincidence, you think Barbara will let that slide and not suspect you again?¡±

    ¡±And what if we let Kid appear in New York first?¡±

    Mathison said confidently.

    Checking the recent news of the newspaper, the front page was none other than a bald fat man who was two meters tall.

    Wilson Fisk, a famous American phnthropist, will hold a charity g in a week.

    At the g, he will donate his long-held green diamond ¨C Dresden!

    The world¡¯srgest green diamond, worth a fortune.

    Gotham has not had many valuable gems on disy recently, so it is normal for Phantom Kid to go to other cities to look for big targets at this time.

    And Gotham is located in New Jersey, besides New York. Gotham and New York are almost only separated by Manhattan Ind. Drive a speedboat and, in less than an hour, you will find yourself within New York.

    Plus, Mathison and Barbara will not leave for the trip until a monthter, and within this time, Phantom Kid would havemitted one or two cases in New York.

    This would make it difficult to associate Mathison with Phantom Kid.

    ¡±So, you want me to cover for you at home when Phantom Kid shows up in New York?¡±

    Charlie knew what Mathison was thinking as soon as he heard it.

    ¡±That¡¯s right, with my current ability to escape, my return trip will not exceed three hours. If anyonees during this time, you can just use a bowtie voice changer to perfuse me and lie about being sick or something. I believe you will take care of it, Charlie.¡±

    Mathison said positively.

    Charlie doubted this, ¡°you said before, this Wilson Fisk has a nickname, Kingpin, thergest underworld overlord in the United States, and his personal force has reached the limit of mankind. Are you sure you can handle it?¡±

    ¡±Don¡¯t worry. Charlie, I won¡¯t mess around, fighting is not part of my job.¡±

    At Mathison¡¯s words, Charlie thought carefully with his dog brain and thought it was quite feasible.

    Then, the one man and his dog began to discuss the specific details ¡­

    The next day, midnight.

    After changing his face, Mathison quietly came to the vicinity of Miller Harbor and got on the speedboat that had been prepared.

    Before the official action, he still has seven days to make his move.

    Hence, he started going outte every night. This may cause him a littleck of sleep, but only then will it not arouse outsiders¡¯ suspicion of ¡°Mathison¡±.

    New York, the economic center of the United States and the world, oftenpetes with Gotham for the top spot in the city¡¯s economy. Yet, of course, New York wins more often.

    Gotham can economicallypete with New York, inrge part because Wayne Enterprises is headquartered in Gotham. However, in addition to Wayne Enterprises, Gotham is difficult to have other supergroups.

    On the contrary, in New York, Stark and Osborne are enough topete with Wayne Enterprises, in addition to otherrge groups such as Pym Technologies, AIM, and Hammer Industries are also extremelypetitive.

    In this case, Gotham can asionally win over New York, which shows the power of Wayne Enterprises.

    When Mathison set foot on Manhattan Ind, the first thing he did was stop a cab to the New York Police Department, in order to send his own teaser letter.

    As to why it was not sent to Kingpin first, the reason is very simple:

    Kingpin is a very ambitious person and has an extreme conceit about himself. Even if he receives the teaser letter, he will only use his own means to kill this guy who dares to provoke him.

    He is not likely to make a big deal of this kind of thing, much less call the police. And so, how could one get the fish if there isn¡¯t enough water?

    George Stacey is the chief of the New York Police Department. His positionpared to Gordon¡¯s is the same. But he is quite a bit younger than Gordon, being only in his thirties.

    George is a very dedicated and caring police officer, in many ces, he is very simr to Gordon. The only difference between both is that he dislikes the masked vigntes who scurry through the streets at night.

    So if he had been the Gotham policemissioner, it is most likely that the GCPD and Batman would not have such a good rtionship.

    Like Gordon, George¡¯s wife died very early, leaving only one daughter. She is only eleven years old and is still in elementary school.

    Of course, here it has to be mentioned that his daughter has a childhood ymate named Peter Parker.

    On this day, George is working overtime at the police station, and he often prepares a cup of coffee on his desk.

    He finishes his work with thest sip of coffee he takes.

    At this point, he had just about thest bit of coffee left in his cup, which means that he is spending hisst moments with this load of work.

    George wanted to go back home as soon as possible, he remembered that his daughter was still waiting for him eagerly. He recalled that he made her sandwich for dinner but didn¡¯t know whether she had eaten it.

    Although a sandwich doesn¡¯t sound very generous, it¡¯s all George can prepare right now. Nevertheless, he¡¯s actively learning how to cook well. Yet, even though he knows some recipes, he has no talent for culinary¡­

    However, just as George was about to finish thest job, he heard a muffled sounding from the window.

    Reflexively, he turned his head to look, and a card in ck and white was stuck to the window ¡­

 Chapter 63: Wilson Charitable Foundation

    Chapter 63: Wilson Charitable Foundation

    The moment he saw the card, George immediately rushed to the window and opened it to look around.

    Atst, there was nothing to see.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, I did not expect you toe to New York ¡­¡±

    Chief George snatched the card from the outside of the window and fell into deep thought.

    After establishing enough distance from the NYPD, Mathison rushed to the Hell¡¯s Kitchen district on Manhattan Ind, New York¡¯s crime haven.

    In this part of New York, the crime rate is almost equal to that of Gotham¡¯s East Side.

    Slums, red-light district, filth, and gang fighting ¡­

    This is the inherent view that all New Yorkers have of Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    But it happened to be such a chaotic ce that deeply attracted a wealthy man.

    This tycoon is not only rich, but also extremelypassionate. He even set up a charitable foundation in Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    What¡¯s more, this charitable foundation was established smoothly, and none of the gangsters dared toe to its door to make trouble.

    Not only that, but the gangsters in Hell¡¯s Kitchen also took an unprecedented part in raising funds.

    It was almost like a dream.

    There was a suspicion that the foundation was only using the charity as a front, but behind the scenes, it was actually doing something shady. This has led the New York Police Department and even the FBI to run an investigation.

    The final result is that all the charity activities were real and legally valid. Those cruel and evil gang bosses really donated money, and the money has really helped countless poor people and orphans.

    So far, this charitable foundation has gained fame, and the wealthy criminals who established this charity became heroes, even known as the most kind-hearted people in the United States.

    Not only that, but also many evil gangsters were touched by this move and joined them.

    This is the legendary story of the Wilson Charitable Foundation.

    The chairman is named Wilson Fisk.

    But ¡­ that¡¯s just the superficial bright side!

    In the intricate underground society, Fisk is known as Kingpin, and he is a well-deserved underworld emperor.

    Many people tend topare the Penguin with Kingpin.

    But in fact, there may not be a big difference in intellect between the two, but Kingpin¡¯s ambition is far beyond what the Penguins can match.

    He wants to create a real underground country, rather than remaining a chaotic little gangster.

    Therefore, all the charitable activities that Kingpin made were true, and he did not care to fake such things.

    However, these small, harmless activities are nothingpared to the dark dealings under Kingpin¡¯s control.

    But anyone who knows the deepest ofyers behind Wilson Charitable Foundation will end up miserably.

    Kingpin persecuted no one, yet no one indeed dares to speak out of his deed, fearing that he may kill them at any time.

    However, there are often some people in the world, no matter how much danger they may face, as long as they see the ravages of crime, they will burst out with an incredible sense of justice.

    Obviously, they are just other irrelevant people, but they have the need to do justice and fight for it.

    In Hell¡¯s Kitchen, there is a little-known blindwyer whose ie is barely enough to guarantee that he will not starve to death.

    After all, the profession ofwyers is really difficult to y a role in the gang territories.

    Especially since thiswyer refused to defend the gangsters, his decision made his life even more difficult.

    However, poverty did not overthrow him, on the contrary, it aroused his fighting spirit and made him even more hostile towards the gangsters.

    Because thewyer¡¯s name is Matt Murdock.

    He has another familiar name, Daredevil. The masked man who had been active in Hell¡¯s Kitchen all year round eliminated a lot of small gangs alone.

    Tonight, Matt, as usual, disguised as Daredevil and walked between the shadowy streets of Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    Suddenly, he felt that the airflow in the air was not quite the same as usual.

    Even if Matt is a blind person, he has superhuman senses. His sense of smell, touch, taste, and hearing are ten times that of ordinary humans.

    He could even feel the flow of air.

    ¡±This change in airflow, is something flying in the sky?¡±

    ¡±It can¡¯t be an airne, otherwise the change in airflow wouldn¡¯t be so slight, is it a bird? No, this is also not possible.¡±

    ¡±There are very few birds active in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, and they don¡¯t affect the airflow to this extent ¡­ and it¡¯s not the season forrge birds to migrate.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s a human!¡±

    Soon, Matt locked in the answer.

    ¡±The flight height was very low, no more than thirty meters, it should be a glider.¡±

    ¡±That direction is¡­ Wilson Charitable Foundation!¡±

    Matt frowned, this person did not sleep in the middle of the night and came to Hell¡¯s Kitchen to y with his glide while heading towards Kingpin¡¯s base?

    Matt knows very well a problem when he ¡®sees¡¯ one!

    ¡±Bullseye won¡¯t do these boring things. Did Kingpin take in a new henchman?¡±

    Gliding in the sky, Mathison was unaware at this time that he was being tracked by the Daredevil.

    He was even suspected of being one of Kingpin¡¯s henchmen.

    Mathison first flew a fewps around the Wilson Charitable Foundation building at intervals.

    His monocle has the function of a telescope, so the exterior surveince system of the entire building was clearly mapped by Mathison.

    Then, he justnded on the rooftop of the building.

    There is only one elevator leading from the rooftop to the interior of the building, but there is the presence of surveince cameras inside the elevator¡­ humm, obviously, he cannot take the elevator down.

    ¡±It would be good if I coulde to step in during the day and simply pretend to be anyone to blend in.¡±

    Mathison looked at the rooftop as this thought came to him.

    ¡±In a building with this kind of structure, there should be venttion ducts on the roof, but I see none here.¡±

    Mathison walked to the edge of the rooftop,id his head down to peek, and then started to turn around the periphery of the roof.

    Since there are none on the roof, the venttion duct must be set up on the wall of the building.

    ¡±Found it!¡±

    Finally, after looking around, Mathison managed to find the vent.

    Noiselessly removing the iron grille mesh, Mathison drilled into the venttion pipe upside down with a light body.

    At once, a strong smell of rust rushed into Mathison¡¯s nostrils.

    ¡±Geez, how many years has it been since this ce has been cleaned and maintained?¡±

    Then again, who would have nothing better to do than clean the venttion ducts!

    His white cloak was stained with a lot of rust and dust.

    ¡±Surely bringing one set of clothes here is not enough to wear.¡±

    Mathison could not help but spit out.

    Enduring his upset stomach, Mathison crawled into the building little by little along the venttion duct.

    At the same time, he was observing the internal structure of the Wilson Building through various vents.

    On the other hand, Matt at the same time was also hidden in the Wilson Building nearby, trying to see if he can get any information.

 Chapter 64: The 4th Teaser Letter!

    Chapter 64: The 4th Teaser Letter!

    ¡±The devil with a fake smile holds the Golden Fleece

    Who knows that the punishment under the moon ising

    Avnches, gales, riots, earthquakes, ulcers, sandstorms

    When the six disasterse together

    I will take back the badge of honor that does not belong to you

    Sincerely, Phantom Kid¡±

    New York, Commissioner George¡¯s house.

    George was thinking about the teaser letter Kid sent them, and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    ¡±Dad, what are you reading? Why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡±

    At this time, his daughter Gwen came by his side.

    ¡±Gwen, daddy has to work, you have to go to school tomorrow. Go to bed quickly. A good girl shouldn¡¯t stay up thiste.¡±

    George smiled gently and patted her daughter on the head.

    ¡±Is that your job?¡±

    Gwen¡¯s big cute eyes were wide open, as she nced at the card in George¡¯s hand.

    ¡±That¡¯s not something you should care about, little sweetheart. All you need to do now is to sleep well, it¡¯s getting toote.¡±

    George picked up Gwen and carried her into the bedroom with a carefree giggle.

    Only when Gwen was asleep did George return to the study and examine the teaser letter.

    ¡±The Golden Fleece ¡­¡±

    Once the Golden Fleece was mentioned, George thought of the very famous and rare treasure in Greek mythology, the Golden Fleece, which means wealth, and also symbolizes adventure and indomitable will, as well as ideals and the pursuit of happiness.

    In other words, this should be the goal of Phantom Kid.

    But ¡­

    ¡±What exactly does the Golden Fleece mean and who is the smiling devil?¡±

    Although Phantom Kid only concerns himself with a variety of gems, precisely the valuablerge ones, even without reading the teaser letter, one is most likely to think of his next target to be a gem as well.

    But the problem is that New York has had three jewelry fairs held by different groups in recent months, as well as a major diamond auction, each with its own grand finale gem.

    These four venues are held in four disconnected districts of New York, and who knows which one of them Phantom Kid has his eye on.

    George knew that he had to decipher the contents of the teaser letters as soon as possible, otherwise each show would have to be arranged for protection, and that would waste a lot of police power.

    ording to the first three Kid teaser letters, it can be seen that the key to cracking his riddle resides in only one or two codes, hidden within the entire teaser letter.

    Thest letter was fairly easy to deal with. Through Queen Elizabeth, one could quickly associate the contents of the letter to the Twelve Knights of the Round Table of Britain.

    But the United States has almost no sort of well-known native mythology. Even if there is much folklore, it is not systematically used in daily life.

    After all, the country¡¯s founding time is less than three hundred years, how can Americans establish historical and cultural heritage?

    And the six disasters, is there such a thing?

    George only knows that God has seven disasters.

    Avnches, hurricanes, riots, earthquakes, festers, sandstorms ¡­

    Are these things really connected?

    What¡¯s even stranger is that the NYPD hasn¡¯t received any calls from the victims targetted by Kid, because he didn¡¯t send them any notice. Or is it that the victims do not want to call the police?¡±

    There is too much to figure out.

    After thinking about it for a long time, George decided to call and ask¡­

    On the other side, Mathison followed the venttion duct and finally got a preliminary understanding of the internal structure of the Wilson Building.

    He did not bother himself with the other floors. The charity g is held on the 21st floor, and this entire floor will be almost exclusively used for the venue of the g.

    There is even more space for reporters to film, as well as ballrooms, tables, audience seating, and podiums.

    It looks like it can hold more than three thousand people at a time.

    You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that not many of the real high-ss people wille. This so-called ¡®charity party¡¯ is just a show.

    Most of the people who woulde were probably only Kingpin¡¯s men.

    And it is likely that the reporters had been bribed by him again.

    ¡±If I¡¯m not careful enough with this one, I might get 3,000 guns pointed at me.¡±

    Mathison rubbed his chin, thinking.

    ¡±There are two monitors set up in each of the four corners, and there are almost no dead ends¡­¡±

    ¡±Heh, is Kingpin uniquely confident or what? There is actually no trace of any set-up mechanisms here at all¡­ but yeah, who the hell in this world would dare to steal from Kingpin besides me anyway?¡±

    At first, he thought the environment here would be very dangerous andplicated, but in the end, he found that it was too monotonous.

    ¡±It seems that there will be no need for me to step on here in the next few days¡­¡±

    After simting the entire building¡¯s structure in his head once, Mathison intended to leave directly.

    Before moving on, he first quietly went to Kingpin¡¯s office, then shot a card with a speed that no monitor could capture, and firmly inserted it into Kingpin¡¯s desk.

    Instead of returning to the rooftop, he went straight down the fork in the venttion duct,nding directly on the first floor, and then around to the back of the Wilson Building.

    There just happened to be the exit of the venttion ducts.

    ¡±Phew!¡±

    However, just as Mathison climbed out of the vent, he heard a slight wind noise.

    Mathison¡¯s eyes shed, his hands and feet exerted force at the same time, and he burst out of the venttion duct in an instant.

    Only Mathison¡¯s body was out of the alley. The white clothes stained with rust remained at the mouth of the pipe and was hit by a stick thrown from nowhere.

    Mathisonnded and looked back. His body has been reced with another set of phantom kid costumes.

    What attacked him just now was a short red baton with a long rope tied at the end. From the sound just heard, it can be concluded that the attacker did not put too much force in it; it was as if an ordinary person had thrown a rod. Receiving this blow on the head would cause a briefa at best.

    But obviously, to appear in this ce at this point of time, it is impossible that it was thrown by an ordinary man.

    The attack just now was rather a warning.

    ¡±You¡¯re not one of Kingpin¡¯s men. Why did you sneak into the Wilson Buildingte at midnight?¡±

    Along with a low voice, a man in red tights stepped out from the shadows.

    ¡±And why, yourself, are you here then?¡±

    Mathison asked back rhetorically. He recognized the man in front of him as Daredevil, a street hero who was hard to locate.

    He knew that Daredevil and Kingpin were archnemeses, and it was only natural that Daredevil woulde near the Wilson Building to patrol. But with what had just happened, it was clear that Matt had been waiting for him here early in the morning.

    ¡±I noticed you from the moment you glided in the sky towards the Wilson Building.¡±

    Daredevil had no intention of hiding what he knew.

    ¡±I could feel the wind shifting, and the air currents as you glided made your presence hardly unnoticeable, especially when I realized you wanted to be here.¡±

    ¡±At first I thought you were some fresh meat Kingpin hired, but he usually doesn¡¯t recruit new people at will unless he¡¯s nning another big move. And so, I followed behind you. But now that I caught you sneaking into his building, I can say surely that you¡¯re not one of his subordinates.¡±

    ¡±Well, can you exin how you knew I wasing out of this duct, and why did you attack me just now?¡±

    Mathison suddenly found it interesting that Daredevil was blind, which means he should now be unaware of his identity as Phantom Kid.

    ¡±My sense of hearing also differs from that of normal people; I heard all the noises you made in the venttion ducts. With a bit of my ¡®sound¡¯ judgement, I can tell where you wille from.¡±

    ¡±The venttion ducts exin it all. If you were not a stranger here, you would not have taken them.¡±

 Chapter 65: Alliance

    Chapter 65: Alliance

    ¡±There are not many people in Hell¡¯s Kitchen who dare to break into Kingpin¡¯s territory at night, so your actions were very suspicious.¡±

    Daredevil was always facing Mathison as he was speaking, which was very peculiar.

    His eyes were covered with a band all the time. Although he can¡¯t see, no matter where Mathison moves, Daredevil¡¯s face would follow him around, not any different from a person with healthy sight.

    ¡±Is that the reason you just attacked me?¡±

    Daredevil did not speak; it was a silent reply showing that he agrees with what he said.

    Mathison lost his temper for a moment there; how could this man be able to scare others with such peace of mind and then treat them as if nothing had happened?

    Would he not even utter a word of apology?

    Initially, and from the very beginning, Daredevil was being passive-aggressive.

    So, superheroes are creatures that are essentially no different from the superviins, each with an ego.

    ¡±I¡¯ve heard of you, Hell¡¯s Kitchen¡¯s Daredevil, and I also know that you and Kingpin have a deep hatred towards each other.¡±

    Mathison did not want to waste time with this guy. Since Daredevil did note for him, he must send him away.

    ¡±Listen, I¡¯m also here this time for the Kingpin, so we are not enemies this time. Technically, we are considered on the same team.¡±

    Daredevil was indifferent to Mathison¡¯s words, and no one could know whether he believed them or not. But at least, Mathison could feel that the blindwyer in front of him was less hostile to him.

    ¡±I believe you.¡±

    Daredevil suddenly said. This sentence was so sudden that Mathison couldn¡¯t understand the situation for a while.

    ¡±Your heartbeat tells me that you are not a bad person. So, I believe you ¡­ then, maybe we can join forces against Kingpin!¡±

    Mathison was confused, Daredevil¡¯s straightforwardness put him in shock.

    ¡±You don¡¯t live in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, so it is difficult for you to imagine the horrors Kingpin causes. Although the strength of your heartbeat is far stronger than normal, which means that your strength is also far above average, I guess this may be your reliance to deal with Kingpin.¡±

    Daredevil started talking to himself again, and he acted very confidently as if he had already seen everything through Mathison.

    ¡±But it¡¯s impossible to defeat Kingpin with this alone, it¡¯s difficult to deal with his right-hand, Bullseye.¡±

    Mathison was thinking of turning him down and walking away, but he soon realized that the presence of Daredevil might be the key to muddying the waters.

    The charity hall on the 21st floor of the Wilson Building could only hold three thousand people, and after excluding a few guests, the people present there were almost all Kingpin¡¯s gang.

    Fisk is not the same as his previous opponents. He is unlikely to allow the police to enter the garrison. Maybe he would allow them to the first floor of the main hall or the square to stay in, but never the interior of the building. It holds all Kingpin¡¯s secrets; It would be a foolish move to let the police deep in.

    So the people George brought with him will most likely be cooped up around the Wilson building.

    As long as it is out of the building¡¯s range, Kingpin would not dare to take action.

    But the situation inside the building is really not a favorable situation for Mathison. But with Daredevil to attract attention, it is different.

    But before that, Mathison needs first to make sure that Daredevil can really be trusted, so as to make sure that he can deal with things properly.

    He vaguely remembered that he did not know whichic cited the story of Daredevil and Kingpin joining forces.

    ¡±Daredevil, do you know who I am? Or are you not interested at all?¡±

    Mathison unfolded his cape, his confident elegance and nobility were spontaneously emitted. Although the guy in front of him is blind, this doesn¡¯t decrease any of Kid¡¯s qualities!

    ¡±I¡¯m ¡­ Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡±Phantom Kid?¡±

    After hearing this name, Daredevil obviously froze for a few seconds, a good half a moment before remembering that some time ago when listening to the news, there is said that Gotham seems to havee out of a grand theft called Phantom Kid.

    ¡±Oh, so it¡¯s you, the modern age Robin Hood, I¡¯ve heard some of your deeds. Although theft is against thew, what difference does it make to us vigntes who try to fight crime?¡±

    Matt was a seniorw student, the top student in his department. Only few superheroes can understand the contradictions of thew better than him.

    On the one hand, he respects thew as the only creed that binds him. On the other hand, he knows that thew can never stop the wealthy and powerful sinners, so he has to wear a mask to hide in the night, upholding justice.

    There was a sigh of relief on Daredevil¡¯s face.

    ¡±You, a thief who has never harmed anyone, is countless times kinder than a guy I know who doesn¡¯t take human life seriously. I consider that guy a friend, by the way, so how could I say no to joining forces with you against a truly evil person?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    An hour and a halfter, Mathison returned home silently.

    Charlie had fallen asleep on the couch, and there was no sign that an outsider had entered.

    It seems that no one suspects him in Gotham anymore.

    Eventually, Daredevil agreed to help Mathison attract the attention of Kingpin. He also agreed for Mathison to take the Dresden Green Diamond with him, but Matt also mentioned a condition, that is: after stealing the diamond, Mathison has to use it to help people, rather than greedily taking it for himself.

    This was fine with Mathison, and that¡¯s what he had in mind.

    Anonymously donating it to a museum or sending it to the police would be the stupidest thing to do, because Kingpin would have used every legal means to get it back into his hands.

    Daredevil¡¯s sudden gesture of goodwill felt unreal to Mathison.

    Even if it is true that ording to Matt, his heartbeat makes him believe that he is not a bad guy, it is not enough for him to fight beside a stranger.

    Could it be that the hatred between Kingpin and Daredevil has reached the deepest level?

    Mathison can only use this exnation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, in a mediocre pen store in New York, Bob wore a pair of sses, and his whole figure looked harmless and naive, without any sign of his sharpness and shrewdness when he was an agent.

    Suddenly, a telephone rang, but the sound did note from the store¡¯s phone, but from the office room next door.

    Bob¡¯s eyes twitched, he immediately closed the store¡¯s door before walking into the office room to answer the phone.

    ¡±Bob.¡±

    A smile appeared on Bob¡¯s face as the familiar voice came.

    ¡±George, have you finally found time to contact me, you busy old ssmate?¡±, Bob said jokingly.

    George and Bob used to be close friends who attended the same school, only after graduation the two chose different positions.

    But this does not affect the personal friendship between the two, otherwise, George, who is the police chief, would not be able to pull his face to ask for help from the CIA in any case.

    ¡±You are calling my personal phone at thiste hour, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After the jokes, it was time to get down to business.

    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I know you have ns to retire now and shouldn¡¯t bother you, but I have an urgent need for your help right now.

    George said rather apologetically.

    ¡±After all, you are the only person I know who hase into contact with Phantom Kid ¡­¡±

 Chapter 66: Daisyâ€™s Call

    Chapter 66: Daisy¡¯s Call

    ¡±What did you say!¡±

    After hearing George¡¯s ount, Bob jumped up in shock.

    ¡±Phantom Kid came to New York? And there was a teaser letter posted on the window of the NYPD?¡±

    After getting an affirmative answer, Bob rubbed his chin and pondered.

    ¡±Well ¡­ the content of the teaser letter is indeed very much like his style.¡±

    ¡±You want to ask me to help crack the contents of the teaser letter, right? OK, I promise to help you with this. To be honest, I¡¯m still salty about him ying with usst time.¡±

    ¡±OK, then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Bob.¡±

    ¡±But George, you can¡¯t just dump this on me and ignore it yourself.¡±

    ¡±You know what kind of person I am; solving mysteries like this is not for me, but I will go and have a good chat with the capitalists who are nning to exhibit the gems tomorrow, and see if I can deduce which one of them Phantom Kid has his eye on.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s really your style, George.¡±

    Bob smiled and hung up the phone, then looked at the teaser letter that he had just extracted from listening to George¡¯s description.

    ¡±The devil with a fake smile holds the Golden Fleece

    Who knows that the punishment under the moon ising

    Avnches, gales, riots, earthquakes, ulcers, sandstorms

    When the six disasterse together

    I will take back the badge of honor that does not belong to you

    Sincerely, Phantom Kid¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s kind of like the grammar used in drama¡­I don¡¯t seem to have a clue at the first nce.¡±

    Bob looked back and forth several times, ¡°Kidd likes to use the content of a certain mythological system topile a teaser letter, such as Greek mythology and Celtic mythology. This time he should also use other systems of mythological tropes.¡±

    ¡±So, the Golden Fleece should not refer to the wool of Chrysomallos. So, the other Golden Fleece in the world that would only be the¡­ Order of the Golden Fleece?¡±

    ¡±The Order of the Golden Fleece can just as well correspond with thest badge of honor. Hmmm¡­ yeah, it must be this.¡±

    ¡±The Order of the Golden Fleece originated in the Duchy of Burgundy but waster incorporated into the Holy Roman Empire.

    And after the death of Charles V, the leader of the Order of the Golden Fleece, it fell into the hands of the Spanish Habsburg dynasty.

    After the dynasty was extinct, both the Austrian Habsburgs and the Spanish Bourbons imed lordship over the Order of the Golden Fleece.¡±

    After thinking about theplex historical heritage of the Knights of the Golden Fleece, Bob got a headache.

    ¡±Totally can¡¯t think of where the entry point is, forget it, let¡¯s start with the most famous Roman mythology first.¡±

    Bob moved all the books rted to myths and legends from his study and flipped through them whileparing the six disasters mentioned in the teaser letter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Early the next morning, Wilson Building, the chairman¡¯s office.

    Fisk, who was two meters tall and wearing a light gray tailored suit, walked in.

    At a nce, he saw the Kid¡¯s card stuck straight on the desk. Arge part of the card was embedded into the desk, and it looked impossible for the average person to pull the card out.

    Kingpin expressionlessly walked to the table, effortlessly pinched the card up.

    ¡±Phantom Kid, you dare to sneak here? I will make your life worse than death!¡±

    Kingpin wasn¡¯t in the mood to solve any riddle, he crumpled the card into a ball and casually threw it into the trash.

    He sat down as if nothing had happened, and then pressed a button on the corner of his desk.

    Not so longter, a slim man wearing sunsses with a solemn expression walked in.

    ¡±Get me a new desk, and ¡­¡±

    As soon as the man arrived, Kingpin gave the order.

    ¡±Phantom Kid infiltrated herest night, and also left a card on my desk trying to take my diamonds, and none of you actually noticed ¡­¡±

    Fisk¡¯s face did not show the slightest sign of anger, but the slim man was in a cold sweat of fear.

    ¡±Boss, I¡¯m going to check all the surveince records in detail, and once again strengthen the night patrol!¡±

    Seeing that Kingpin had no other orders, the man hurriedly walked out.

    At the same time, Mathison was lying on the sofa. He mysteriously cracked a smile, with a pair of headphones plugged in his ears.

    ¡±How about it, did Kingpin make any moves?¡±

    Charlie was lying on the other side of the sofa, and as soon as he saw this look on Mathison¡¯s face, he knew what was probably going on.

    Of course, Mathison could not simply send a teaser letter and thene back empty-handed. He hid his gum wiretap in the Wilson building venttion ducts.

    He wanted to avoid the unexpected.

    ¡±Oh, Kingpin reacted just as we thought, he really did not have the slightest thought of calling the police or notifying the media.¡±

    ¡±Commissioner George probably won¡¯t make a big deal out of it either, but at least I can guarantee that the NYPD will intervene. Plus, there¡¯s that Daredevil guy drawing fire from the sidelines, making it a lot less difficult to get a hit.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s little head nodded up and down, it agreed: ¡°Hell¡¯s Kitchen is a special situation, it is not suitable for arge number of civilians to go there; keeping the media out of this is the right thing to do.¡±

    Since everything was going ording to n, Mathison took off his headphones. He had been listening to Kingpin in his office since the early morning. And now, as it is almost afternoon, his ears were already ufortable.

    ¡±The bug will not take long to be discovered by Kingpin, that his little brother has gone to check the surveince records. Although I am confident that the speed of throwing out the card will not be captured by the monitor ¡­¡±

    Mathison continued: ¡°But because of this, they will realize that I didn¡¯t sneak in through normal means, and it is even more unlikely that I will be in the surveince. It can be easily judged by the angle of the card on the table. It came out from the vent.¡±

    ¡±Then, he will certainly thoroughly check all the venttion ducts of the building. I believe that it is impossible for Jin to even think of this. Now he does not realize that he just preconceived that I was sneaking in.¡±

    Gotham¡¯s summer is not known for its heat, but the hot air is still stopping many people from going out.

    It is now the middle of August. Gotham University had already started its summer vacation. The previous election ceremony for exchange students was a special notice

    When school starts on September 10th, Mathison and Barbara can go directly to New York University to report, without worrying about the interruption of Gotham University¡¯s curriculum.

    On the other hand, Barbara was also at home, only she chose to sit in front of theputer, gleaming at the unintelligible jumbled codes on the screen.

    Suddenly, Barbara¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡±Daisy?¡±

    ¡±Barbara, you¡¯re not going to believe what I¡¯m going to say next, but I swear to God that everything I say is true!¡±

    ¡±The Rainbow Bridge is real! Thor, the god of thunder, is real too!¡±

    ¡±What did you say?¡±

    Perhaps Daisy spoke too quickly, or perhaps Barbara simply thought Daisy was joking.

    ¡±The other day, Jane and I went to a small town, and then our car hit a man who fell from the sky!¡±

 Chapter 67: Solomonâ€™s Key

    Chapter 67: Solomon¡¯s Key

    ¡±You ran over someone?¡±

    Barbara eximed, and Daisy on the other end of the phone had to further exin.

    ¡±He was fine, woke up early the next morning, and called himself Thor Odinson, the mythical god of thunder.¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been following the news in New Mexicotely, but a hammer fell here some time ago that no one could pick up, and Thor said it was his Mjolnir.¡±

    ¡±You mean he picked up the hammer that no one could pick up and then you guys believed he was Thor, the god of thunder?¡±

    Barbara said uncertainly.

    ¡±No, that hammer seems to be confiscated by the FBI. Thor forced his way into their camp the day before yesterday and said he was going to get his hammer back, but it turned out he couldn¡¯t lift it.¡±

    Barbara: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why do I suddenly get the feeling you¡¯re teasing me?

    ¡±Then why do you still say that Thor is real?¡±

    ¡±Because of yesterday!¡±

    Daisy said with unusual excitement: ¡°About yesterday afternoon, a strange-shaped me-shooting¡­ robot¡­ or some kind of creature? Anyway, a tall monster attacked the town.¡±

    ¡±And then Thor¡¯s friends, the Four Warriors, found us through the Rainbow Bridge, and tried to warn Thor that Loki wants to harm him.¡±

    ¡±Wait, isn¡¯t Loki Thor¡¯s uncle?¡±

    Barbara wondered if her best friend had been brainwashed by someone.

    ¡±Those are myths spread by mistake. Loki is actually Thor¡¯s brother!¡±

    ¡±Anyway, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I just saw Thor almost killed by the monster when Mjolnir, his hammer, flew all over to him by itself and changed his body!¡±

    ¡±He was really able to summon thunder and demolish the monster in three or two blows.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s tone was full of excitement.

    ¡±You know what? Jane is in love with Thor, and Thor likes Jane, it¡¯s one of those stories where gods and mortals fall in love, and it¡¯s actually happening right before my eyes!¡±

    ¡±Uh ¡­ wow, sounds like you had a thrilling and exciting trip to New Mexico.¡±

    Truth be told, Barbara didn¡¯t particrly believe what Daisy was saying, and maybe Daisy was just brainstorming a bit about her mentor Dr. Foster¡¯s love.

    But the kind-hearted Barbara didn¡¯t want to burst Daisy¡¯s bubble at all, so she went along with Daisy¡¯s story and said back.

    ¡±Well~ I¡¯ve said what I¡¯ve seen and heard, and I want to know if there¡¯s anything fun happening in Gotham this time of year, like my idol!¡±

    Cold sweat dripped from Barbara¡¯s forehead, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t you even watch the news? Or is the New Mexico town you went to has no ess to the inte?¡±

    ¡±Phantom Kid stole Queen Elizabeth¡¯s Tamil ruby, and you¡¯re still unaware of such a big deal?¡±

    ¡±What! Tamil ruby? Is it really the ne of the Queen of the UK?¡±

    Daisy said in shock.

    ¡±That¡¯s Queen Elizabeth we are talking about, she must have a lot of bodyguards around her¡­ Did Phantom Kid seed? Was he hurt?¡±

    Listening to Daisy¡¯s eager guesses, Barbara¡¯s cold sweat was flowing more and more.

    ?My father is themissioner, and you are so concerned about a thief in front of me; are you kidding me??

    ¡±Phantom Kid is very powerful, you do not need to worry about him. This time, not only the GCPD, but even the FBI, CIA, and MI7 had their forces spread. But he still managed to manipte them all.¡±

    Barbara wasn¡¯t in a good mood, yet she told Daisy all the things that happened in Robinson Central Park.

    She told her all, except for the fact that she suspected that Kid was Mathison. Barbara never confessed her suspicions to others, even Gordon didn¡¯t know.

    Only Agent Bean, who happened to bump into her, knew about it, but the misunderstanding had been resolved.

    ¡±It¡¯s well expected from Lord Kid. He really is amazing. What a pity that I wasn¡¯t there to watch such a spectacr scene ¡­¡±

    Daisy¡¯s tone suddenly changed.

    However, Barbara¡¯s next point of concern was not Daisy¡¯s change of mood.

    ¡±Lord Kid¡­ did you just say. Lord Kid?¡±

    What kind of odd name is that?

    ¡±Oh, in fact, I previously joined a Phantom Kid fan club, and I found that his fans like to call him ¡°Lord Kid.¡± I guess I just followed along¡­ with that?¡±

    The moment Kid was mentioned, Daisy¡¯s mood inexplicably changed for the better again.

    Barbara could only smile dryly with her mouth twitching in awkwardness.

    ¡±Oh yeah, after Jane and Thor got together, that guy Thor teleported back to Asgard on the Rainbow Bridge, and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. So, hopefully, he won¡¯t forget about Jane, or by the time he gets back Jane will be gray-haired.¡±

    Daisy began to gossip again, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that there has been a year on earth and a day in heaven? If that is true, Jane¡¯s situation will be pathetic.¡±

    Barbara: ¡°¡­¡±

    Is this Daisy¡¯s way of getting too deep into the drama?

    ¡±Finally, Barbara, good news for you!¡±

    ¡±What¡¯s the good news?¡±

    ¡±Jane¡¯s scientific work is finished. She has confirmed her idea that Asgard really exists. So, my internship is also finished, now I can study for my Master¡¯s degree next!¡±

    ¡±That means I can go back to Gotham soon, and we can get together properly.¡±

    From Daisy¡¯s words, you immediately know how happy she is. However, Barbara herself was a bit unhappy.

    Not only unhappy but she had a sudden urge to drink soda¡­

    After she mumbled and hung up the phone, Barbara felt that the joys and sorrows of human beings are not connected.

    While you¡¯re rejoicing over a second-year college exchange student status, someone your age is already working on a master¡¯s degree.

    Hmmm ¡­

    We all have a bright future ahead of us.

    In New York, a pen store that hardly gets any customers, Bob had almost gone through ancient Roman mythology, Greek mythology, Celtic mythology, Norse mythology, and even Egyptian mythology.

    But he couldn¡¯t find anything rted to the six disasters, nor did he know what the converging six disasters meant.

    ¡±Maybe I should try Indian mythology or Japanese mythology next?¡±

    Thinking about it, Bob packed up his studies, then left the store and went straight to the New York Library.

    Generally, with such an ancient mythological system, only fragmented information can be found on the Inte, useful content can be found faster by going to the library.

    ¡±The Vedas, the Brahma Book, the Forest Book, the Upanishads, the Ramayana, the Mokobharata, the Koli world system ¡­ Howe there are so many books? My head will explode if I read it all.¡±

    Library, Theology/ultic Texts area.

    Bob came here and took a look at the scary number of books andpletely lost the desire to look them up.

    ¡±Sir, may I ask which system of mythology you are looking for?¡±

    At this moment, a staff member of the library came over, holding a book in his hand.

    He saw Bob was staring at the bookshelf with a tangled face, so he asked.

    ¡±This ¡­ I need a little book that poprized Indian mythology or Japanese mythology, but I want the kind that¡¯s moreprehensive, preferably one that roughly summarizes the entirety of that system¡¯s mythology.¡±

    ¡±Oh, that¡¯s the youth science version, right?¡±

    The staff suddenly said, ¡°Sorry, sir, you should go to the area that contains children¡¯s books.¡±

    He just smiled kindly at Bob and then shoved the book in his hand into the corner of the bookshelf.

    Bob: ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Bob¡¯s eyes fell on the book in the staff member¡¯s hand, and there was a sh of light.

    ¡±Wait!¡±

    Bob rushed up and took out the book from the bookshelf that the staff had stuffed in.

    ¡±Solomon¡¯s Key¡±¡­

 Chapter 68: Easy Deciphering

    Chapter 68: Easy Deciphering

    George walked out of an exhibition hall with a tired expression on his face.

    He had searched every jewelry exhibition organizer, but none of them had received Kid¡¯s teaser letter.

    The hot sun shone on George¡¯s body, but his heart was icy.

    Reluctantly, he took out Kid¡¯s teaser letter. Now, he ispletely clueless about the victim, and could only get useful information by deciphering the riddle.

    ¡±Hmm?¡±

    Suddenly, George noticed that something was wrong.

    When the zing sunlight shone on the card, it seemed to have changed. But when he looked more closely again, it seemed that nothing had changed at all.

    ¡±Does it change at a specific angle?¡±

    He pointed the card at the sun and kept adjusting the angle.

    Finally, a gold pattern appeared on the four sides of the card, which looked like some kind of strange symbol.

    When the angle of the card changed again, the mysterious symbols disappeared.

    ¡±I have to tell Bob this news quickly.¡±

    George thought so, and intended to dial Bob¡¯s phone, but did not expect that before taking out the phone, the phone rang already, and it was Bob who called.

    ¡±George, I have the idea to crack the teaser letter!¡±

    After opening the first chapter of ¡°The Key of Solomon¡±, Bob revealed a triumphant smile, and then rushed back to the pen store without stopping, while calling George¡¯s phone.

    At the news, George¡¯s face was full of joy.

    ¡±Bob, asking you for help was really the right thing to do, but I have also made a new discovery.¡±

    ¡±Oh? Is it about the person who received the Kid teaser letter?¡±

    ¡±No, not that, it¡¯s just ¡­¡±

    George told Bob about the card in the sunlight and the mysterious symbol pattern.

    Just after listening to George¡¯s words, Bobughed.

    ¡±Sure enough, George, I was right! Look at that symbol, is it like this one?¡±

    Bob sent a picture to George¡¯s personal email.

    ¡±Yes, it¡¯s exactly like that you have.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s actually a symbolmonly used in alchemy. It doesn¡¯t matter what it represents, I think Phantom Kid is just reminding us to use knowledge in alchemy.¡±

    ¡±It seems you are very confident in your interpretation. Now, stop hinting at me and quickly tell me what these avnches and earthquakes really mean.¡±

    George urged.

    ¡±George, we actually misunderstood the concepts. The meaning of those six disasters themselves, or what they represent, actually does not matter at all!¡±

    Bob said with astonishment.

    ¡±The devil with a fake smile holds the Golden Fleece

    Who knows that the punishment under the moon ising

    Avnches, hurricanes, riots, earthquakes, festers, sandstorms

    When the six disasterse together

    I will take back the badge of honor that does not belong to you¡±

    ¡±The key to solving the mystery is actually the legend of King Solomon, the so-called hypocritical devil, which actually refers to the fact that Solomon is apparently a wise king full of wisdom, but in reality, he is making a deal with the devil.¡±

    ¡±The Solomon seal is also known as the six-pointed star. The following deliberately mentioned the number six actually implies that we have to think in the direction of Solomon.¡±

    ¡±And the message that really contains Kid¡¯s actions are all in those six disasters.¡±

    George kept listening in confusion.

    ¡±Didn¡¯t you just say that the meaning of the six disasters is not important, howe you are now saying that the real message is hidden in them?¡±

    ¡±You may not believe it when you say it, but it¡¯s true, the puzzle Kid gave us this time is actually very simple, he told us the only answer in the teaser letter from the beginning.¡±

    ¡±That is, in the phrase ¡°When the six disasterse together,¡± you need just to gather them, literally.¡±

    Hearing this, George seemed to get it, and without Bob continuing, he began to decipher it himself with uncertainty.

    ¡±You mean he actually just wants us to bring together the initials of those six disasters, avnches, gales, riots, earthquakes, ulcers, sandstorms?¡±

    ¡±That is, agreus?¡±

    Bob agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that simple, <b>Agreus </b>is the Greek word which is thought to be the source of the name <b>Agreas</b>, the second of Solomon¡¯s seventy-two pirs of magic, <b>Agares</b>.¡±

    ¡±But what information do we gain by knowing that it refers to Agreas?¡±

    ¡±This brings us to the alchemical symbols on Kid¡¯s card. In the numerical order of the practice of gold, Agares is the third rotator of Leo, which means that the time when Phantom Kid strikes is the third week of Leo, that is, between August 6 and August 13.¡±

    ¡±And because Agares is the second in the rank of the 72 demon gods, the correct time would be the night of August 8.¡±

    ¡±August 8 ¡­ I remember there should be no official jewelry exhibition to be right.¡±

    George recalled for a moment and frowned.

    ¡±Don¡¯t forget there¡¯s a charity g that day.¡±

    Bob reminded him

    ¡±You mean, Wilson Fisk? Phantom Kid had his eye on him?¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s right, we all know Fisk¡¯s true identity. We are just suffering from theck of evidence to take off his mask yet. He is thergest underworld emperor in the United States, a bright and shiny phnthropist. Comparing him to Solomon is quite precise.¡±

    Bob also did not forget to praise Kid for the uracy of his wording.

    ¡±The ¡°Golden Fleece¡± and the ¡°Badge of Honor¡± actually both refer to one thing: the Dresden green diamond that was set on the Golden Fleece badge. After all, its first owner was precisely one of the members of the Knights of the Golden Fleece.¡±

    ¡±Such a glorious honor certainly does not belong to Kingpin.¡±

    After Bob finished exining the full information of the teaser letter, George was in a difficult position.

    After all, this matter involved the Kingpin, and the slightest mistake could trigger huge trouble.

    Moreover, this exins why no one had so far reported that they had received a teaser from Kid. It is because Kingpin was the kind of being who could not possibly cooperate with the police.

    ¡±I¡¯m going to the Wilson Charitable Foundation right now.¡±

    No matter how much hate he had towards Kingpin, George was still determined to do his duty.

    He was an extremely rigid and rule-following person, so even if Phantom Kid wanted to steal from Kingpin, he would not sit idly by.

    Because the Dresden Green Diamond was bought by Kingpin using legal means. Unlike what Daggett did, Kingpin did not persecute the original owner, he managed to have a proper transaction.

    Then legally, George must stop Phantom Kid¡¯s attempt to rob him.

    ¡±George, in fact, I think that we do not need to intervene in such matters.¡±

    Bob and George¡¯s mindset is different. Many of the CIA¡¯s secret jobs can be done in cooperation with certain criminals, things like ckmailing. Bob was okay with such things.

    But unfortunately, George¡¯s stubbornness would not allow him to do so.

 Chapter 69: Deal

    Chapter 69: Deal

    Obviously, Kingpin refused the police¡¯s assistance.

    Not even that, he hasn¡¯t even considered meeting George face-to-face.

    However, he was at least certain that Bob¡¯s interpretation is not wrong. Kingpin received a teaser letter from Phantom Kid and doesn¡¯t seem to take it seriously.

    George is not a man who gives up lightly.

    The case of Kingpin¡¯s crime must be investigated continuously, and Phantom Kid must also be arrested.

    Bringing down Fisk is not something that can be done in one year or two. So George had to arrest Kid first.

    He sent a number of civilian police officers hidden in Hell¡¯s Kitchen near the Wilson building. He was ready to dispatch his policemen any time.

    In the past few days, George has carefully studied all of Kid¡¯s previous criminal records and found amon denominator, that is: Kid finds a way to attract arge number of civilians to the scene beforemitting a crime.

    With so many people around, Kid can easily disguise himself to blend in, hence it bes difficult to be spotted.

    Therefore, George decided to do the opposite.

    He first contacted all media parties in New York so that they stop reporting anything about Phantom Kid. Of course, he relied on the power of some superiors, otherwise, a small police chief alone wouldn¡¯t have convinced them.

    Then, if there is Kid teaser letter information on the Inte, such data shall be immediately destroyed.

    In short, all was an attempt to keep civilians unaware of the fact that Kid willmit a crime in New York.

    At the same time, this was also paralyzing Phantom Kid, making him think that the police were still trying to decipher the teaser letter.

    Until the start of the charity g, George¡¯s pre-arranged manpower will be able to gather around the Wilson building in a very short time.

    George did not invite Bob to participate in the action. After all, he helped him to solve the puzzle, and in terms of position and ranks, Bob is no lower than the New York policemissioner, and may even be on a higher level.

    One day passed in such a busy manner.

    Night fell.

    It¡¯s finally time for the New York Library to close.

    The staff of the library naturally were preparing to get off work.

    When all the workers left the library, there was only one man left behind, as if he was waiting for something.

    If Bob had been here, he would have noticed that this person happened to be the worker holding the ¡°Key of Solomon.¡±

    ¡±Charlie, how is the situation on your side?¡±

    ¡±Nothing unusual, you can act with confidence.¡±

    Mathison nodded his head.

    He was worried that Bob and the others might not be able to find the key point to crack the teaser letter, so he took the initiative to run to the library to disguise himself as a staff member and wait for Bob¡¯s arrival.

    As for how Mathison knew that George would seek Bob¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t that he could really see iting, but he attributed it to the alchemical symbols on the teaser letter.

    That is actually a spell that can eavesdrop on the voice of the cardholder, only that it was covered with the illusion of alchemical symbols by Mathison. After all, the proper magical patterns are invisible to muggles.

    This spellsts for only three days, so it is not suitable for long-term eavesdropping use, and the difficulty of engraving it is extremely high. Mathison tested it no less than a hundred times, only to seed once. Even with his magic power, the sess rate was extremely low.

    If it were not for the fact that the use of wiretaps will soon be discovered by Director George, Mathison would not have taken the trouble to use this spell.

    So, Mathison knew everything about George asking Bob to help him with the matter, but also calcted that Bob woulde to the library to find clues. After all, there isn¡¯t anywhere else better than here in New York to review books.

    Of course, it would be better if Bob had the Key of Solomon at home so that he would note to the library¡­

    But this does not affect the Mathison¡¯s lurking in the library.

    Because in addition to prompting Bob, he had other things to do.

    Now, Mathison estimated that it should be almost time, so he took off his current human skin mask and reced it with a new one.

    Then, he swaggered towards Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    After arriving at his destination, Mathison saw a number of undercover civilian police officers along the way.

    There were all over the ce that Mathison couldn¡¯t ignore them.

    Usually, in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, there are not many pedestrians roaming at night. And even if there are, they are either some gangsters or viins. Consequently, what could these ¡°ordinary people¡± be if not policemen?

    Mathison¡¯s current disguise is a dangerous bastard carrying a baseball bat, with a scar on his face, swinging around in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. This way, no one will doubt his identity.

    As he wandered around, Mathison unwittingly bypassed all the civilian cops and arrived at his destination.

    However, this is not the Wilson Building, and it is even quite far from there.

    Mathison¡¯s current location is in a dark, hidden alley.

    Hmmm ¡­

    ?God knows why he had chosen to meet in such a ce, is Daredevil really a hero??

    ?No, it¡¯s not a question of being a hero or a viin, it must have to do with his blindness.?

    ?He¡¯s a blind man with super senses; this is just another ordinary ce to him. No matter how dark it is, it seems weird to other people.?

    Mathison can see in the dark, but that doesn¡¯t mean he likes to stay in such ces.

    ¡±You¡¯re two minutes and thirty-seven secondste.¡±

    Daredevil¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Mathison¡¯s back, but Mathison wasn¡¯t surprised, because he had already noticed it.

    ¡±Ha, I thought you¡¯d be precise to the tenth of a second.¡±

    Hearing Daredevil¡¯s opening statement, Mathison couldn¡¯t help but spit out, but unfortunately only he knew what the spit out meant. (Tucao/Tsukkomi)

    ¡±Did you bring the stuff?¡±

    He was not interested in making some small talk with Daredevil, Mathison got straight to the point.

    ¡±Phineas August is a high-level head of Kingpin¡¯s staff. I have information that there are not many people higher than his status, except for Bullseye. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to move this big fish first.¡±

    Daredevil directly picked up a sealed bag and gave it to Mathison. It contained an invitation to Wilson¡¯s charity g, a photo, and some other things.

    ¡±Phineas is not in Hell¡¯s Kitchen at this time of the year, and will only return when the party starts. He usually does have bodyguards around, so I can easily hunt him. It is best for you to disguise yourself as him.¡±

    Ever since Mathison first came to Hell¡¯s Kitchen to meet Daredevil, the two have made a cooperative effort to help each other.

    Daredevil provided him with all the information about Hell¡¯s Kitchen, as well as the entrance ticket inside the Wilson Building, and incidentally attracted Kingpin¡¯s fire before Mathison makes his move.

    The price is for Mathison to infiltrate the Wilson building with the help of Phineas¡¯ disguise and try to investigate hidden information inside.

    As for the way to investigate it all and the amount and importance of it, it depends all on Mathison¡¯s improvisation ¡­

    After all, Daredevil can not disguise himself the way Phantom Kid does; he has no way to enter the Wilson building.

    ¡±You actually peeled off his fingerprints, quite cruel, eh.¡±

    Mathison directly deducted after discovering that there were someone¡¯s fingerprints inside the bag.

    It was thoughtful. Only fingerprints can be used to ess important and secret ces. Once Mathison infiltrates the building, there will be many research rooms that require fingerprints to be opened, a portion of them also need an iris scan.

    ¡±I advise you to not expect me to find out any information. If there is danger, I will choose to escape without hesitation.¡±

    Mathison said seriously, even if Daredevil helped him, he wouldn¡¯t throw his life to help him investigate.

    ¡±Of course.¡±

    Daredevil is very open-minded; he knows how difficult the mission is. And so, he wouldn¡¯t me Kid for going beyond his limits. Even if they end empty-handed, he will not mind.

    After the handover, the two disappeared into the darkness, one after another.

    Soon, August 8 arrived ¡­

 Chapter 70: Benevolence to The End

    Chapter 70: Benevolence to The End

    On this day, George sent the police early in the morning, waiting outside the Hell¡¯s Kitchen area.

    The NYPD¡¯s manpower was assigned by him to hide in various corners of Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Therefore, the residents of Hell¡¯s Kitchen clearly felt as if the neighborhood had be more crowded.

    ¡°Attention all units, please be careful to hide before Wilson¡¯s charity g starts, so that Phantom Kid doesn¡¯t find you by the end!¡±

    George hid in an ordinary gray car, in order to hide his tracks, he did not even drive the police car.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, you must be thinking that your teaser letter has not been cracked by us yet, but here we are waiting for you to show up!¡±

    George thought confidently.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what is there to be said about the New York police forces? They definitely outnumber the GCPD, but unfortunately, the overall quality is worse.¡±

    At this time, none of the police thought that Phantom Kid was strutting in front of their eyes, watching through all their arrangements.

    Mathison disguised himself as Phineas August. With Phineas¡¯ fingerprints affixed to his fingers, he walked arrogantly on the road leading to the Wilson Building.

    ?Phineas August, once the boss of the thirdrgest gang in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, was taken in by Kingpin to be degraded to a loyal dog ten years ago. He can barely contact his original minions during the decade and became obedient to Kingpin. He is now 48 years old, grumpy and arrogant.?

    ?Sometimes even in front of Kingpin, he wouldn¡¯t suppress his temper, which is brave enough.?

    ?He is known to everyone as the owner of a pursepany under Wilson Charitable Foundation.?

    ?Interesting, this guy is either really subservient to Kingpin, or Kingpin does not trust him at all. As long as this guy dares to contact his own minions, I¡¯m afraid he will not live for so long.?

    ?But Kingpin also did not treat Phineas in a bad way. He treats him in a special manner. Not to mention that he asks him to run important errands. So Phineas did not think about rebelling against Kingpin ¡­ it¡¯s really a good tactic.?

    ?Some time ago, Kingpin talked to Phineas about some business involving arms smuggling, but Daredevil sabotaged it all ¡­?

    While walking, Mathison recalled in his head the information that Daredevil had told him.

    But ¡­ such a criminal identity of high status really existed, but does it really really qualify Kid to prey on the secrets of Kingpin?

    Mathison deeply doubts that. Thinking about it, he arrived at his destination.

    ¡°Mr. August.¡±

    When Mathison walked to the main entrance of the Wilson building, the security guard immediately recognized him and greeted him respectfully, but did not let Mathison in.

    ¡°Mr. August, the chairman said that no matter whoes to the charity party, they have to show their invitation.¡±

    The security guard said carefully.

    As soon as Mathison heard that, a look of anger shed across his face.

    ¡°How dare you stop me, you little minion?¡±

    The frightened security guard screamed in terror inwardly. He naturally knew how tempered this master is, however, Kingpin had given a death order, and he dared not disobey Kingpin.

    ¡°Mr. August, of course, I do not dare to stop you, but the ¡®chairman¡¯ requested¡­¡±

    The security guard emphasized on the word chairman, Mathison immediately understood and took out the invitation. However, the expression on his face still didn¡¯t change at all. It was still filled with unhappiness.

    Mathison¡¯s subtle acting skills immediately convinced the security guard of the identity of the visitor.

    ¡°It is still very early. The charity g will not start until after dark. You can go to the meeting room first and wait for a while, or walk around thepany. As long as you do not go to some special floor, it is all at your pleasure.¡±

    The security guard said to Mathison, with a ttering smile piled on his face.

    ¡°Is the ¡®chairman¡¯ in his office? I¡¯d like to go and see him first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Mathison hmmed and stepped inside.

    A week agote at night, Mathison had used the venttion ducts to scout out the structure of the whole building, and he had long simted and reconstructed it in his mind for an unknown number of times in the past few days.

    So even if it is his first time to walk into this ce from the main entrance, Mathison has also be familiar with it. And it was clear to him which passage to take.

    Mathison walked naturally into the elevator room.

    There are four elevators in the elevator room, but the one that Mathison wants to take is not any one of them.

    He walked to the right wall of the elevator room and extended his index finger to point somewhere on the wall.

    ¡°Identity verified, Phineas August, ess granted.¡±

    After hearing a mechanical female voice, the walls automatically opened to the left and right, revealing a new elevator.

    This elevator was dedicated to Kingpin¡¯s office, and it was the only one that could reach there.

    The rest of the elevators could only lead to other floors.

    Once inside, the elevator started to rise rapidly and stopped shortly afterwards.

    So there was no way to tell exactly which floor Kingpin¡¯s office was on.

    ¡°Phineas? You¡¯re back muchter than expected.¡±

    Kingpin settled down in his chair and said in a calm tone to the Mathison who just walked in.

    The first time he saw Kingpin¡¯s real face, Mathison did not feel any special aura exuding from him.

    He looked like some ordinarypany boss!

    But if anyone really thinks so, then he is not far from death.

    ¡°Kingpin ¡­¡±

    Mathison knew very well that if there was the slightest problem with his answer, Kingpin would take immediate action.

    ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t mention it, this deal was almost spoiled!¡±

    Mathison¡¯s expression was three-part anger and seven-part dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Just when the deal was about to be done, that guy in the red tights came out of nowhere again and ruined our deal.¡±

    ¡°He wrecked a quarter of my arms shipment! I almost couldn¡¯t sell it.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that night-blind guy who dyed the entire transaction process, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back to Hell¡¯s Kitchen until now.¡±

    Speaking of this, Mathison¡¯s face was filled with anger. He angrily waved his hands around,ing close to pping the table.

    After listening to Mathison¡¯sints, Kingpin¡¯s expression remained unchanged, no one could see through what he was thinking.

    However, listening to Kingpin repeatedly whispering the name a few times revealed that he is actually not a stranger to Daredevil.

    In other words, he is an old opponent who has fought Kingpin for several years. They know a lot of information about each other.

    Usually, Daredevil will sabotage one of Kingpin¡¯s deals every other day, and Kingpin should have been used to it.

    Even just before Mathison came here, there had been quite a few handlers reporting that Daredevil had destroyed several of their strongholds a week ago.

    And it happens to be a week ago exactly when Phantom Kid sent his teaser letter.

    If you think about it, the situation is a little bit special.

    Is it possible that Phantom Kid and Daredevil have a cooperative rtionship?

    Or is this a coincidence?

    ¡°Phineas, you can leave. Daredevil has been assigned someone to deal with, we have to deal with Phantom Kid for the moment.¡±

    Kingpin raised his eyes to Mathison, looked calmly at him, then said.

    After Mathison left the office, Kingpin dialed someone¡¯s phone¡­

 Chapter 71: The Charity Gala

    Chapter 71: The Charity G

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    There was a hoarse voice on the phone. And by just hearing this voice, one could know that it is an evil person that was talking.

    ¡°Bullseye, Daredevil has recently be quite active. He can no longer be left ignored. ording to the intelligence, he will go to destroy our arsenal in the west of the city tonight. Bring more men over and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss ¡­¡±

    The phone hung up, Kingpin deeply gazed at the vent.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, I hope that you will act smarter.¡±

    Obviously, in Kingpin¡¯s opinion, there is no wise person who dares to provoke him.

    Especially those in the streets.

    Only the self-proimed superhero vignte are not afraid of death, and Phantom Kid is also nominally a criminal. So, theoretically, he is on the same side as Kingpin.

    No matter how much has been done to help others, nothing will change; Kid is still a criminal.

    Getting mixed up with Daredevil would only put him at odds with both sides at the same time.

    The only one that dared to do this is the madman from eight years ago in Gotham. Kingpin does not believe that another madman like the Joker will appear again.

    There are some unspoken rules: even if one¡¯s power is as strong as Kingpin, they must not touch.

    However, Kid¡¯s debut time is very short. He should not be able to even sort out his position between heroes and viins. One wonders what Daredevil has promised him, but is it really worth stealing the diamond?

    Although the Dresden Green Diamond is precious, in the eyes of Kingpin, it is not very different from a stone. He values his reputation more.

    He wants to let New York ¡­ no, to let the whole world know what will happen if you offend Kingpin.

    Not just anyone can provoke Kingpin!

    At this time, Mathison did not know that Kingpin regarded him as a young rash thief who had been lured by Daredevil. Using the fingerprints of Phineas August, he could enter and exit at will most of the arms research and developmentboratories.

    But he is also limited to small and medium-sized arms of this kind, mainly, smuggled firearms.

    The rest of the rooms were out of his reach, Mathison does not have permission to enter them.

    As a result, Mathison obtained a list of buyers who got guns and ammunition from Kingpin, all over the U.S., even overseas markets.

    In the list, Mathison saw the name of Ulysses w.

    It is the same arms dealer who knows that Wakanda has arge amount of vibranium, and is the only source of vibranium in the ck market around the world.

    Every year, Ulysses would exchange small amounts of vibranium for Kingpin¡¯s guns and then resell them in Afghanistan.

    Kingpin looks like he has no official armspany on the surface, but the weapons he sells are of better quality than Hammer Industries, and much cheaper.

    Stark Industries¡¯ arms focus on cutting-edgerge weapons, while Hammer Industries focuses on mass-produced individual weapons, which previously ounted for more than 80% of the U.S. military¡¯s share of arms purchases.

    However, in the smuggling market and private market, Kingpin upies thergest share. His trading funds are even far more than Hammer Industries, followed by the Penguin.

    Mathison did not read through the list, he mentally noted down a dozen of thergest trading objects.

    He could not take away the list, that is absolute suicide.

    And it doesn¡¯t make sense to memorize countless small customers either. There were only a few big heads to remember.

    ?Although this information is not very useful, it is not difficult to convict Wilson of the crime of smuggling arms. But unfortunately, with the power of the Kingpin, this crime can be simply solved by spending a bit of money.?

    Mathison said to himself.

    ?However, Daredevil wants to get this list. It is estimated that, within a few months, he will be able to deal with all the people in it. Giving him this information will be enough.?

    After all, his own actions now fall within his normal scope of authority.

    Phineas just returned from a business deal with twists and turns, andpared the list of transactions, there is simply no more reasonable behavior than this.

    He couldn¡¯t do other things, otherwise, Mathison would like to search for the location of Kingpin¡¯s vibranium.

    So far, the deal with Daredevil is done. And Mathison did not want to shove himself in any extra trouble. So, he settled back into the waiting room, waiting for the start of the charity party.

    Of course, before going back, he manipted the distribution box andid his touch on some of many other things.

    He noticed that there were a lot of people sitting in the waiting room, both men and women, all oozing a smell of blood. Needless to say, they must be Kingpin¡¯s men.

    Judging from their clothing, they are all bosses of some sort.

    Mathison did not pay attention to them. He sat down coldly where there was no one.

    They all seemed to recognize Phineas. But as soon as they nced in the direction of Mathison, they simply withdrew their eyes, without any conversation between them.

    A few hourster, the charity g officially began.

    Mathison mingled with the crowd and entered the venue.

    Theyout of the venue is the same as what he saw when he first came sneakingly.

    No more, no less, exactly three thousand people were invited, so the venue won¡¯t look too crowded.

    Kingpin has note down yet and no one knows what he is doing.

    The people present either ran to the ballroom to dance or eat at the table.

    It is really worthy of being called: an underworld party.

    It was really like a ¡°party¡±.

    Dozens of reporters also came to the filming zone. They were basically from small and unknown media. Newspapers with great influence like The Daily Bugle were not invited at all.

    But, looking at these small journalists shivering, you know that they do not want to participate in the event held by Kingpin.

    Surprisingly, of the 3,000 ¡°fund members¡± invited by Kingpin, only about 500 of them were real entrepreneurs.

    He wondered if they know that their trusted partners are actually super gangsters in essence?

    It is also possible that these capitalists have actually colluded together for a long time.

    Mathison found a ce at the table as well and joined to eat and drink.

    ¡°Mr. Fisk has arrived!¡±

    Suddenly, a shout rang out, only to see an exclusive elevator slowly descending, and the huge body of Kingpin came out from inside.

    Mathison¡¯s eyes stared. The Kingpin he had just seen sitting behind his desk did not have that much of apelling aura.

    But now, at a second nce, Mathison felt a great sense of oppression.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Wilson Charity G. The theme of this g is to raise funds for the reconstruction of a small town in New Mexico. And on behalf of the Wilson Group, I donate the long-cherished Dresden Green Diamond, as I believe you all know.¡±

    When Kingpin walked up to the podium, his whole aura changed again, he actually showed a kind smile and actually looked kind of naive¡­

    Amazing acting skills.

    Even the most professional guy in the field, Mathison, couldn¡¯t point out any w.

    ¡°However, there is one thing that I think you are not aware of by now,¡± Kingpin paused, then smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°That is, a week ago, I received a teaser letter from Phantom Kid, who took a fancy to the Dresden ¡­ that I am about to donate.¡±

    At this statement, the audience was in an uproar.

 Chapter 72: Kingpinâ€™s Response

    Chapter 72: Kingpin¡¯s Response

    ¡°Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡°Is that the moonlight magician from Gotham?¡±

    ¡°When did hee to New York?¡±

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t there any news about him before?¡±

    The news that Kid had sent a teaser letter was not widely publicized. Only a few of Kingpin¡¯s inner circle were aware of it.

    Director George was even more unlikely to reveal this. So, almost everyone present knew nothing about the fact that Phantom Kid wasing to steal the Dresden Green Diamond.

    At this moment, the biggest shock wasid upon the group of journalists.

    They were trembling to the extent that none of them dared to move, but after hearing this, they immediately got excited and started preparing their cameras.

    In today¡¯s media, anything Phantom-Kid rted is considered big news.

    In all likelihood, this is their only chance to triumph over the big media.

    Once they brought this in mind, their reluctance and fear disappeared, and they were all very positive.

    On the podium.

    Kingpin had a sad expression on his face. He loudly rebuked me on Kid for his attack on a small town of innocent people in New Mexico.

    ¡°Look, everyone, this is the legendary Dresden Green Diamond.¡±

    At this time, a maid came over holding a small ss box and ced it on the table in front of the podium.

    The dazzling green diamond inside could be clearly seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s the real thing.¡±

    Mathison carefully identified its gloss and color and determined that it was not a fake.

    ?But, did Fisk just put it on the table with such a big smile??

    Hiding in the crowd, Mathison frowned, he always felt that something was not quite right.

    ?It¡¯s not like these people were faking their reactions just now. They really didn¡¯t know I wasing to steal the diamonds, which is interesting. I thought I might have to deal with a thousand well-prepared opponents; and that¡¯s the worst-case scenario.?

    ?Did Fisk not take me into ount at all? That table in front of him doesn¡¯t look like it has any kind of mechanism either.?

    From the moment he walked into the Wilson building, Mathison felt like Kingpin didn¡¯t do any preparation as if he didn¡¯t care about him at all.

    No men were arranged in advance, and no high-tech equipment was prepared.

    It didn¡¯t bother him much, but it was extremely insulting.

    Then, in full view of everyone, Kingpin said he did not care about losing the diamond. In fact, he mentioned that he hopes to see Phantom Kid putting it into charity, in case he really stole it¡­

    He looked like the biggest saint in the world!

    The reporters who were filming recoiled for a moment, especially when the audience present praised Kingpin in unison.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Phantom Kid appeared yet?¡±

    At this moment, the reporters at the scene secretly prayed for Kid to show up.

    And it was as if the prayer in their hearts was answered.

    In a sh, the lights went out.

    The whole venue was plunged into darkness.

    The surprised cries of thousands of people rang out at the same time.

    ¡°Sir, there was a sudden power outage in the building. It may be that Phantom Kid has made his move!¡±

    At the same time, near the Wilson building, several civilian police officers reported the situation to George.

    George sneered and gave the order.

    ¡°All units surround the Wilson building!¡±

    Then, George himself drove into Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic everyone, it¡¯s probably just a simple short circuit, turn the backup power on!¡±

    Kingpin shouted to calm down the people present, although he himself did not believe the words that came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Boss, the cops are here, and have the ce surrounded.¡±

    Listening to the report in the headset, Kingpin gaze flickered, ?This stubborn George is reallying. I specifically said that I want no policemen to intervene in my own affairs?

    Yet, a shrewd director such as Goerge would always act as if no such thing had happened.

    ¡°It is now certain that I shouldn¡¯t open fire in front of the police, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Kingpin coldly smiled, ¡°This is a good calction, Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t n to use a gun against you from the beginning. , Because that would be a waste of bullets¡­¡±

    Does the Dresden Green Diamond have any special protection at all?

    Well, what better protection is there when Kingpin is present?

    The sudden power outage had long been expected by Kingpin; he was also sure that Phantom Kid must have sneaked in between the guests.

    These are impossible to prevent. There is no need to waste energy anyway. Phantom Kid¡¯s effort will all go astray.

    Because the Dresden Green Diamond is firmly held in Kingpin¡¯s hand. The moment the lights went out, Kingpin reached to the ss box on the table.

    The fragile ss instantly shattered under Kingpin¡¯s huge fist, leaving only the Dresden Green Diamond inside.

    Regardless of Kingpin¡¯s fat appearance, 90% of his body is muscles. His body fat rate is ridiculously low.

    Strong muscles result in ruthless power.

    He has strength beyond the limits of mankind.

    Neither Batman nor Captain America can bepared to him.

    ?The first thing you need to do: is to take a look at the situation.?

    Kid tentatively flung a few ying cards at Kingpin¡¯s fist.

    However, the wound was so shallow and pathetic, a mere scratch, leaving only a blood mark, not even blood flowing out.

    Mathison looked at him with disappointment.

    ?Was Kingpin injected with some sort of serum??

    Mathison¡¯s brain raced.

    Should he forcibly open apart Kingpin¡¯s fist?

    He wasn¡¯t that confident in his own strength.

    After all, the power of Ackerman¡¯s Blood hadn¡¯t really awakened yet.

    Should he use magic?

    No need! And originally, there were not many people present, so, the use of magic will extremely lower the magnificent levels.

    There must be another way ¡­

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    The power outagested only a dozen seconds, then the backup power supply was switched on, and the lights went back on.

    The crowd immediately looked left and right, especially the reporters. They were full of anticipation to take a picture of Phantom Kid¡¯s face.

    However ¡­

    Phantom Kid did not appear.

    The expected white figure was not here.

    Mathison remained in the Phineas¡¯ apparel, hidden inside the crowd.

    Some sharp-eyed people saw there were two blood marks on Kingpin¡¯s hands and eximed, ¡°Mr. Fisk is injured, did he just have a fight with Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Kid is very good at using ying cards. He must have used some to cut Mr. Fisk¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what kind of thief is this Phantom Kid? He is also called the magician of the moonlight. Dare he not reveal himself in front of Mr. Fisk?¡±

    ¡°I think, Phantom Kid must have been scared by Mr. Fisk and fled.¡±

    Kingpin¡¯s henchmenughed out loud.

    Mathison wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to these people¡¯s taunts, and his eyes darted around the venue.

    The floor was covered with a bright red carpet. Thousands of audience seats were lined up left and right, and a dining table was set for every eight seats in the front and back. Fluorescent lights hung from the ceiling, as well as embedded air conditioners, venttion ducts, two monitors in each of the four corners of the room, and the wall towards the outside of the building was a floor-to-ceiling window ¡­

    Revisiting the structure of everything here in his mind, Mathison saw something¡­

    Something that has shed his inspiration and put a smile on his face ¡­

 Chapter 73: Ready?

    Chapter 73: Ready?

    After waiting for another ten minutes, Phantom Kid still did not show up.

    The power outage just now seemed to be just an ordinary short circuit.

    It¡¯s alright now. The expectations of the reporters deted like a balloon.

    They all became reluctant, once more, like before.

    When they found out that the content they had just excitedly filmed was a switch from Kingpin¡¯s heartfelt speech to pitch-ck, they were all disappointed.

    Unfortunately, none of the people present paid any attention to them from the beginning to the end.

    The party continued.

    Kingpin had no intention to rx yet. He is a criminal with ambitions and ideals.

    In his opinion, Phantom Kid will definitely not give up easily.

    There is still a long time until the end of the party, during which Kid will definitely not leave.

    At this time, Mathison had quietly walked into the bathroom.

    The bathroom is a good location for people like him.

    First, there is no surveince here.

    Second, there are several small enclosed spaces here.

    Third, there are special venttion ducts here.

    Fourth, no matter what time of day or asion, no one will stop you from entering the restroom, as long as you are not continuously going back and forth.

    The only bad thing is that you can¡¯t stay inside for too long, but that¡¯s when there are not many people. Not in this case, though; there are 3000 people.

    No one would notice the absence of one person or two.

    At least, here, Mathison can be sure that no one is watching over him all the time, and that¡¯s enough.

    Mathison skillfully removed the wire mesh from the vents and jumped upward.

    ?I still remember where the location of the system control room is at ¡­?

    Sometimeter, Mathison climbed to the top of the system control room, located on the ceiling, to the left of the doorway.

    There were two monitors in total.

    One security camera was on the right opposite corner, facing the doorway in a diagonal line, running through the entire control room.

    The other camera is to the right of Mathison, monitoring only the operating console.

    Roughly, three blind spots existed, and the closest to Mathison happened to be the range below the camera to Mathison¡¯s right all the way to the corner.

    ¡°Why is it my turn to be on duty here today, I am not even allowed to smoke¡­ugh, kill me already!¡±

    A man on duty was sitting on the chair in front of the operation desk. He seemed to be very impatient, as he keptining.

    ?Only one man on duty, pretty.?

    There was no hurry to remove the wire mesh of the vent. Mathison took out a ying card, aiming at the blind spot of surveince to fling it. With little force, he threw it, and the sound he made was just enough for the man on duty to hear it.

    Then, Mathison stretched out his wrist, flipped open the cover of his hand watch and aimed at the surveince blind spot.

    It was the watch-type anesthesia needle.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    The man on duty heard the noise and quickly pulled out his pistol.

    There was silence in the control room as if no one was there.

    The man swallowed his saliva and, step by step, slowly walked towards the ce where the sound came from.

    Then, he saw a ying card dropped in the corner.

    The watchman thought of something instantly and aimed his gun at the vent as fast as he could.

    The barbed wire was intact.

    And after a second, nothing happened.

    Relieved, thinking he was just overthinking it, the watchman went up and picked up the ying card.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The ying card had that word written on it.

    The duty man¡¯s pupils shrank, and an unsettling feeling surged in his heart.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Along with an inaudible sound, the duty officer did not even turn his head back before his eyes went ck and copsed on the ground.

    Only then did Mathison start dismantling the barbed wire.

    He adjusted the angle and jumped down to make sure he wouldn¡¯t be caught on camera.

    Mathison changed into the man on duty¡¯s clothes and put them right under the camera, a position that is absolutely blind to surveince.

    Then, Mathison calmly walked over to the console and briefly adjusted the system.

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing? Don¡¯t mess with the console!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the inte next to the console.

    ¡°And what were you doing with your gun just now, are we being invaded?¡±

    Apparently, it was someone from the monitoring room who was speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit bored just now, how dare I really mess with the system? Everything is normal here.¡±

    Mathison replied in the voice of the man on duty, with a little panic and urgency in his tone.

    ¡°You can see the console for yourself.¡±

    Mathison stepped aside, allowing the full view of the console to be exposed within the camera range.

    The people in the monitoring room quickly scanned all the important systems aside, and the lights that were on were all green, indicating that everything was normal.

    Because the adjustments made by Mathison were indeed normal, he was not so eager to actually touch the central system.

    ¡°Well, forget about what just happened. Mike, you can¡¯t mess things around even if you¡¯re idle, or you¡¯ll anger the boss and your whole family will have to die!¡±

    The man in the monitoring room seems to be very familiar with Mike.

    Mathison replied in fear, ¡°I know, there will be no next time. But it¡¯s really too hard to sit here all the time, I want to go for a cigarette, can I?¡±

    Mathison began toin again.

    ¡°Obviously there are you guys watching in the monitoring room, there is no need for people to watch here well.¡±

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re talking a little too much today¡­ meh, I will cover you up. Your work is indeed boring. But hurry up, and remember to go to the bathroom to smoke!¡±

    After being granted permission, Mathison immediately walked out of the control room, into the bathroom; the rooms were not that far from each other.

    Climbing up the venttion duct again, Mathison returned to the restroom in the party hall.

    He re-disguised himself as Phineas and left Mike¡¯s clothes in the venttion ducts.

    After finishing his preparations, Mathison returned to the party as if nothing happened.

    As expected, none of them noticed that he had taken a little too long to go to the toilet.

    ?It should be about to take effect soon.?

    Mathison looked at his watch and estimated that the time was almost right and that all the preparations were ready.

    ¡°It¡¯s show time!¡±

    Mathison stuffed his hands into his pockets and pressed the remote control that had been prepared for a long time.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡­

    Just as the guests present were enjoying the banquet and ball, a series of explosions shook them up.

    Gray thick smoke instantly filled the entire venue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a smoke bomb!¡±

    ¡°Where the hell did this smoke bombe from? Did anyone see it?¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s Phantom Kid! He¡¯s still here!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Phantom Kid, he¡¯s really not someone who gives up lightly!¡±

    The reporters became excited again, even in the face of arge area of smoke, they were excitedly filming the scene.

    ¡°Mr. Reporter, what are you exactly trying to shoot?¡±

    A familiar voice came out of the smoke in front of the reporters.

    An elegant tone, a warm voice, and a mysterious figure in a cloak and top hat was vaguely visible ¡­

    ¡°Phantom Kid appeared!¡±

 Chapter 74: Teasing Fisk

    Chapter 74: Teasing Fisk

    ¡°It looks like you reporters are looking forward to my arrival.¡±

    Phantom Kid slowly stepped out of the thick smoke and his whole body was disyed in front of the camera.

    The reporters flushed with excitement and pressed the shutter frantically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, I have more important things to do now, so I won¡¯t ept your interview.¡±, said Phantom Kid jokingly, as he turned again to blend in the thick smoke.

    Although the venue has been thrown into chaos, it is difficult to move without being able to see the scene clearly. Everyone can only turn in a limited range, hence, cannot affect the movement of Mathison.

    The special lens on Mathison¡¯s right eye helps him see through the obstruction of smoke and move freely in the chaos of the crowd.

    ¡°Mike, turn on the venttion system!¡±

    Kingpin pressed the contact device worn on his ear and contacted Mike.

    In the confined environment of the venue, the smoke bombs couldst for a long time, but as long as the venttion system was turned on, the smoke would dissipate in a very short time.

    However, Mike¡¯s voice was dyed, and the venttion system showed no sign of opening.

    Kingpin¡¯s face instantly darkened..

    ¡°May I ask if you are looking for me, Mr. Fisk, or should I call you ¡­ Kingpin?¡±

    Kingpin turned his head to look in surprise.

    Mike¡¯s voice unexpectedly came through the thick smoke, apanied by a sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Mike? No, you¡¯re Phantom Kid, right?¡±

    Kingpin¡¯s surprisested for a second before disappearing.

    ¡°Although I have long known that you can imitate other people¡¯s voices at will, I am still amazed to hear it for the first time.¡±

    ¡°As a magician, you have indeed achieved what others couldn¡¯t, but that is really all you got.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a white figure appeared within Kingpin¡¯s line of sight.

    Mathison¡¯s figure could be described as slender, but in front of Kingpin, he looked like a short skinny monkey.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, you dared to appear in front of me today, do you know what it means?¡±

    Kingpin addressed Mathison with a sharp voice, with a cold killing intent overflowing from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Of course I know; it means that your beloved Dresden Green Diamond will no longer belong to you!¡±

    Mathison revealed a contemptuous smile, Kingpin¡¯s killing intent had no effect on him.

    ¡°There is one thing I am curious about: not a single smoke bomb can release such thick smoke. How did you manage to release so many smoke bombs without being detected?¡±

    Hearing Kingpin ask this, Mathisonughed happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just need to modify the look of the smoke bomb.¡±

    Mathison pulled out a t red object, its color was exactly the same as the venue¡¯s carpet.

    ¡°So, you made many small smoke bombs of the same size in advance, and while you were disguised as a certain guest to blend in, you casually threw the smoke bombs on the ground. The bombs are small and have the same color as the carpet, so there is almost no possibility of discovering them.¡±

    As soon as he saw Mathison¡¯s action, Kingpin understood what Phantom Kid had done. In fact, it was a very simple operation, but no one would get it before it is revealed.

    ¡°I guess you also specially adjusted the stability of the smoke bomb to ensure that it would not be detonated even if it was stepped on.¡±

    Mathison smiled.

    ¡°Mr Fisk, your mind equally amazes me. After all, one really doesn¡¯t associate your look with intelligence.¡±

    This mockery, sugar coated as a praise, made Kingpin¡¯s gloomy face be even more ferocious.

    ¡°You¡¯d better prepare yourst words.¡±

    Kingpin clenched his fists, clearly intending to use the most direct brute force to kill Kid who dared to offend him.

    On the surface, Kingpin looked frighteningly calm, but in fact, his heart had long been burning with rage, so much that he felt his body tingle with heat.

    The eyes of Mathison looked at Kingpin¡¯s left hand, where the Dresden Green Diamond was being held.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, Phantom Kid will not fail.¡±

    Phantom Kid pulled the top hat on his head, with his iconic mysterious smile, never quitting his face.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Compared to Mathison¡¯s agility, Kingpin¡¯s should not be so high because of hisrge body.

    Nevertheless, Kingpin showed an amazing speed.

    The punch he had thrown produced a sonic boom.

    ?What a monstrous strength.?

    Agility is currently the proudest of Mathison¡¯s physical attributes, his light body slightly dodging Kingpin¡¯s first punch sideways, and smoothly pulled away from Kingpin, thest thing he wanted is to fight Kingpin.

    ¡°To be able to dodge this punch, it seems that you are not an ordinary person either.¡±

    ¡°Still, you should be lucky to dodge the next one.¡±

    Kingpin calmly drew back his right fist, his legs fiercely exerted force, and his huge body bounced towards Mathison like a bullet, sting out a fist of the size of Mathison¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay, shit, that¡¯s scary!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, too bad you can¡¯t hit me.¡±

    Mathison shouted strangely. And likewise, he fired both feet, stomped heavily into the ground and quickly jumped backwards.

    ¡°Mr. Fisk, although your fist is powerful, you cannot hit anyone because you¡¯re slow. What good is your power for, then?¡±

    Again, he managed to dodge Kingpin¡¯s blow.

    The mboyant performance of Phantom Kid led Kingpin to be more enraged than ever. He just wanted to crush the head of Phantom Kid on the ground at all cost.

    Kingpin craned his neck, slightly bent his knees, looked at Mathison¡¯s position, and leaped up.

    The only thing that was heard was the sound of ¡°Teng.¡± Kingpin¡¯s body, weighing more than two hundred kilograms, was surprisingly up in the air. He heavily smashed down on Mathison.

    To Mathison¡¯s shock, he barely dodged it, only to fall into the crowd under the stage.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Kingpinnded on the ground,ying a majestic punch. The piece of carpet instantly exploded, and arge pit appeared on the floor, with cracks extending for several meters.

    Exhaling two mouthfuls of hot air, Kingpin¡¯s seriousness was getting heavier and heavier, and his temper was getting grumpier and grumpier.

    ¡°Hey, Kingpin, where are you looking, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Come here if you have the guts to do so, but I see you are afraid toe down from the stage because you are afraid to let your men see your ipetence!¡±

    Mathison shouted through the crowd, while secretly saying in his mind that it should be almost done.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    Hearing such mockery from Phantom Kid, the veins on Kingpin¡¯s head burst out, and he rushed into the audience with one big step.

    He rushed all the way here, not knowing how many of his men and partners he knocked down.

    ¡°Boss, we are your men, Phantom Kid is not here, he is over there!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fisk, calm down, I¡¯m not Phantom Kid!¡±

    Mathison dashed around the venue, constantly mocking Kingpin, stirring up the charity g in a mess.

    ¡°Is that all you do, scurrying around like a bug, Kid?!¡±

    Kingpin yelled angrily while gasping for breath.

    ¡°Well, since Mr. Fisk himself wanted to fight me head to head so much, I¡¯ll have to make a fool of myself.¡±

    Phantom Kid put his hands inside his trouser pockets and walked towards Kingpin with a confident smile on his face.

    Both of their faces were drenched in sweat, but they did not consume too much energy.

 Chapter 75: The Technical Way

    Chapter 75: The Technical Way

    ¡°Phantom Kid, there is no point in dragging this out. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you guys nned for?¡±

    Watching Phantom Kid standing before him, Kingpin casually wiped away the sweat on his face. His initial angry expression dispersed in an instant, reced by icy cold eyes.

    This sudden sentence confused Mathison, does Kingpin really know his ns?

    Then why did he stop the rampage, was he only pretending to be enraged?

    And what the hell does he mean by ¡°you guys¡±?

    ¡°You and Daredevil teamed up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Kingpin said in a positive tone.

    ¡°You used the venttion duct to sneak into my office a week ago, and left your teaser letter. This is already a big provocation to me, as long as you dare to appear, I will do whatever it takes to kill you.¡±

    ¡°But no, it didn¡¯t stop there. Within two days, a number of my men were sent to prison by Daredevil, which is several times more frequent than his previous activities. Only then, I wondered if you and Daredevil could be connected.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always only been active in Gotham, and now you¡¯re suddenly in New York. And if it¡¯s simply about valuable gems, there have been several recent jewelry shows, and they were all definitely a lot less difficult than messing with me.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s face did not move but deep down understood Kingpin¡¯s process of thought.

    ¡°Perhaps Phantom Kid is an existence that likes to challenge difficulties?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are! Else, you wouldn¡¯t have been arrogant enough to steal Queen Elizabeth¡¯s ne. So I think that¡¯s probably why Daredevil convinced you.¡±

    ¡°He should have made some kind of promise to you, such as to help you attract my attention while you were stealing the jewel or something, and you would have believed him because he prides himself on being a hero; Such superhero chantse only from the mouths of the ignorant.¡±

    Kingpin¡¯s wisdom should absolutely not be underestimated. Although he has not received a formal education, he is self-taught. He is especially obsessed with political science, but this does not mean that he is an amateur.

    On the contrary, Kingpin is a guy with great political skills, and his reputation, which is terrifying to both sides, ck and white, is not something that can be umted simply by doing charity.

    Kingpin concluded Daredevil¡¯s idea in a few words.

    ¡°What you don¡¯t know, Phantom Kid, is that Daredevil is not a true messenger of justice. His real purpose is actually to trick you to attract my attention so as to cover his destruction of myrgest arsenal in New York.¡±

    ¡°If you escape alive, he can still get a lot of useful information. If you die, his purpose can still be achieved. Is this an act of a ¡®hero?¡¯¡±

    Unfortunately, Kingpin is really relying on the basis ofmon sense. Although he guessed the contents of Matt¡¯s and Mathison¡¯s deal, he was mistaken about who is the real leading party.

    After all, it was absolutely beyondmon sense that Mathison had toe and steal Kingpin diamonds for no reason.

    ¡°No one understands Hell¡¯s Kitchen better than I do. There have never been any heroes here, and this is nond for heroes to live on!¡±

    ¡°Phantom Kid, the biggest mistake you made is to cooperate with Daredevil against me.¡±

    ¡°Undeniably you are very clever, George was called by you. He brought arge group of police surrounded the ce. I guess you have been waiting for me to open fire at you. Using this clumsy and direct way to make the police and I start a war. This is why you kept trying to provoke me from the beginning.¡±

    It was as if Kingpin had seen through everything about the man in front of him.

    ¡°Unfortunately, from the very beginning I never wanted to use a gun, your n is doomed to fail.¡±

    ¡°p, p, p!¡±

    Mathison couldn¡¯t help but apud.

    Kingpin the speech was wonderful. And for a moment, Mathison wondered if that was truly his n.

    Only, Mathison didn¡¯t have such aplicated n as Kingpin thought.

    ¡°So, Mr. Fisk, what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What am I to do?¡±

    Kingpinughed coldly, ¡°Kill you, of course!¡±

    He swung his fist at Mathison once again and aimed a right hook at Mathison¡¯s face.

    The sound of breaking air rang out in Mathison¡¯s ears, as Kingpin¡¯s fist speed increased again!

    ?He really didn¡¯t use his full strength just now.?

    Mathison narrowly turned his head sideways, allowing Kingpin¡¯s right fist to graze against the bridge of his nose.

    This was followed by Kingpin¡¯s left fist.

    It was the same fist that held the Dresden Green Diamond.

    Facing his left fist, Mathison choose not to dodge it, but crossed his arms in front of his body, intending to resist Kingpin¡¯s attack.

    There was a sh of amazement in Kingpin¡¯s eyes, Phantom Kid actually dares to go head to head against him?

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    Kingpin¡¯s fist smashed into the arm of the Mathison, the smash issued a deep loud sound.

    The tremendous force spread from Mathison¡¯s arm to the bones of his whole body.

    ?Hiss! I feel like my body is falling apart. This Kingpinys tons of punching power.?

    In Mathison¡¯s knowledge, the peak punching power that a normal human can achieve is about 700 or 800 kilograms, and this is the level of top athletes like Mike Tyson. Nevertheless, it is said that Mohammed Ali¡¯s punching power even surpassed 1 ton. No one knows if it is true or just rumors.

    The power of Kingpin is definitely far above those world boxing champions. It must be at least 5 or 6 tons of punching power.

    ¡°Few people can block one of my punches without dying.¡±

    Kingpin suddenly admired Phantom Kid. He happens tock opponents for training. After all, every time, after training he has to change his training opponents. His training time does not evenst more than twenty seconds, it is really boring.

    ¡°Mr. Kingpin, isn¡¯t it a bit hot in here?¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Kingpin was startled. His whole body was now wet with sweat, but he thought it was the result of the long game of ¡°hide and seek¡± with Phantom Kid. He did not notice that the room temperature was slowly rising.

    ¡°In that case, Mike had really been swapped by Phantom Kid. He only adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner in the system control room, no wonder the monitoring room did not find anything abnormal ¡­.¡±

    Kingpin¡¯s brain thought sharply and figured it all out.

    Seizing this gap, Mathison¡¯s eyes shed brilliantly. He forced himself to endure the pain of his arms, extended the knuckles of the index and middle fingers of the right hand, and violently pressed towards the ring finger of Kingpin¡¯s right fist.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    An object slipped out from between the gap between the index finger and the thumb of Kingpin¡¯s left fist.

    No matter how hard he held it, he couldn¡¯t stop it from slipping out, and it even made the Dresden Green Diamonde off faster!

    How do you get Kingpin to release his clenched fist?

    Mathison thought of several options, but all were very difficult to implement.

    So he shifted his thinking about how to get what¡¯s in a person¡¯s fist.

    One of the easiest ways is to make it impossible for him to hold the object himself.

    The surface of the green diamond is very smooth, when one¡¯s palm is soaked with sweat, it will be very easy to slip from their hand. A diamond is different from a pearl, it will not be corroded by the acidity of sweat.

    So, Mathison went to the system control room to adjust the air conditioning temperature and let the temperature rise at the slowest rate so that it would not be noticed.

    There is a threshold for the human body to feel temperature changes before the person can clearly perceive the temperature change. Mathison began to act and constantly tried to provoke Kingpin also let it into the crowd bumping around.

    Further, shift his body¡¯s perception from the temperature changes.

    This method is not very technical, but it is the simplest and most direct way that Mathison can achieve.

 Chapter 76: The Angel was Tired of Flying

    Chapter 76: The Angel was Tired of Flying

    Taking a vigorous step, Mathison caught the Dresden that slipped out of Kingpin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Fisk, I¡¯ll take the diamond.¡±

    After finishing his sentence, Mathison immediately ran away. However, he headed towards the floor-to-ceiling windows on the outside of the building.

    At this time, the effect of smoke bombs has been reduced a lot, and many people were watching the ¡°fight¡± between Kingpin and Kid.

    If he doesn¡¯t run away now, it will be difficult to do soter.

    He doesn¡¯t want to fight with Kingpin¡¯s gang here.

    Mathison pulled out a remote control from his chest and pressed the only button on it.

    ¡°Boom!¡± After a sound, the huge floor-to-ceiling window actually shattered!

    A strong wind whipped through the building, spilling out and blowing part of it into the venue.

    It was the perfect wind speed for gliding.

    ¡°Sir, one of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the Wilson Building had been blown out!¡±

    Downstairs, the NYPD police officers saw such a sudden change and shouted in rm.

    And since this is happening in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, it could only be a fierce battle that is going on.

    George, however, revealed a smirk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that must be the Phantom Kid¡¯s usual trick. I guess he has already got it, and now is about to escape through the broken window. Today¡¯s wind speed is the most suitable for glider use, he will definitely take advantage of this!¡±

    ¡°Helicopter group A, group B, start moving!¡±

    Kid¡¯s glider has be his trademark. How could George be surprised anymore? He has long arranged for helicopters to hide on the nearest buildings to Wilson¡¯s.

    In order to prevent Phantom Kid from detecting the movement of the police, George had invested a great deal of effort to pre n for everything.

    However ¡­

    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say that today¡¯s operation was cancelled, and for us to withdraw? And that the real-time for Phantom Kid to make his move was tomorrow?¡±

    Groups A and B unanimously replied.

    ¡°What the fuck?! When did I give such an order?¡±

    George shouted in rage.

    ¡°Just an hour ago¡­ You haven¡¯t forgotten that so quickly, have you?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

    Hearing the reply, George instantly felt that they were messing with him.

    ¡°I have been staying downstairs at Wilson Building for two hours. Do you think that I would not be able to see twelve helicopters taking off? Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sir, you also said that if the helicopters take off, it is likely to attract the attention of Phantom Kid. You told us to leave the helicopters there anyway, and that no one will dare to steal the police helicopters. And that you will bear all the responsibility.¡±

    George¡¯s face was so red with anger that blood could drip out of it.

    ¡°All of you two teams, you don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow.¡±

    Upstairs, seeing that Phantom Kid bombed the ss, there is no doubt that he is trying to escape throughout the clear road.

    Will the unbeatable Kingpin really just watch his gems being taken away?

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t!

    How could he give up?

    When Mathison caught the diamond, Fisk rushed behind him. His huge body was running with all his might. As a result, the whole floor shook as if it was an earthquake. When Mathison heard the floor shaking behind him, he knew without a second thought that Kingpin was trying to catch up to him.

    Thistter immediately sped up like a sh.

    After obtaining Ackerman¡¯s blood, Mathison¡¯s physical fitness started rising slowly but steadily. It may be less obvious in terms of strength, but in terms of speed, it was different.

    After all, strength can be calcted in terms of kilograms or even tons, while speed can only be measured in seconds.

    Even though Kingpin¡¯s speed reached the limit of human beings, unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t reach Kid¡¯s cloak.

    Phantom Kid leaped down in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, his white cape turned into triangle-shaped gliding wings, flying far away in the wind.

    Kingpin stood on the edge of the broken floor-to-ceiling window with a gloomy face, looking down at the police officers without saying a word.

    ¡°Sir, Phantom Kid flew away, but we have no helicopter assistance, what should we do now?¡±

    George¡¯s deputy asked, at a loss for words.

    ¡°We have to chase him even without a helicopter! I just don¡¯t believe he can stay in the sky withouting down at some point!¡±

    ¡°Mobilize all the free police cars and keep an eye on Phantom Kid!¡±

    George coldly grunted, stepped on the gas pedal hard, and drove closely behind Phantom Kid.

    ¡°It looks like all of New York is going to know I¡¯m here. I didn¡¯t want to y such a big show, but it¡¯s kind of working for me anyways.¡±

    Controlling the glider, Mathison flew out of the confines of Hell¡¯s Kitchen and slipped up over New York City.

    Meanwhile, the top of New York¡¯s tallest building, the grotesquely shaped Stark Tower.

    The world¡¯s most famous yboy was copsing in his private lounge.

    A mechanical synthesized voice woke him up.

    ¡°Sir, an unidentified flying object has been spotted over New York.¡±

    Tony Stark dragged his exhausted body to his feet. He first poured himself a ss of dark green liquid to drink before responding.

    ¡°Jarvis, bring up the screen.¡±

    Only to see a holographic screen automatically floating in front of Tony¡¯s eyes, with a satellite shot perspective to zoom in on the picture.

    It changed from a full view of the Earth to the sky above a certain residential area of New York.

    From the screen, you can clearly see a white glider. Nothing else looks unusual about it.

    ¡°This is not just an ordinary glider, what is there to care about?¡±

    Tony felt that his Artificial Intelligence was malfunctioning, he thought it would be some new type of fighter, bomber or war machine or something.

    ¡°Sir, please, take a look at this.¡±

    Jarvis pulled up another screen, which showed Chief George chasing after the glider with a police car packed into a whole street.

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s kind of interesting¡­ I remember he¡¯s that Phantom Kid who seems to have delivered the redhead who came for helpst time.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to assemble the battlesuit?¡±

    Jarvis asked.

    Tony thought about it for a while, then finally shook his head.

    ¡°Jarvis, I don¡¯t have a lot of time right now, and I don¡¯t want to have to help the police with theft cases in addition to terrorists¡¯.¡±

    ¡°All right, sir.¡±

    Tony slumped back onto the bed¡­

    ¡°Sir, it looks like Phantom Kid is about tond!¡±

    George followed tightly behind Mathison, pulling very far from him.

    After all, the glider can fly in the sky in a straight line. The car on the ground can not pass over the building. Many ces require detours to keep up with Kid.

    Suddenly, someone noticed that the height of Phantom Kid¡¯s flight was reduced, and was surprised.

    ¡°The wind has be weaker.¡±

    Mathison frowned, looking at today¡¯s weather wind should be able to maintain until midnight, but it is normal that there are interruptions in the middle. It is estimated that it will take some time for the wind to recover.

    The propeller installed can let him fly in the absence of wind, but the power onlysts half an hour, and that much power simply can not allow him to fly outside New York.

    It is better tond first, wait, and see.

    There were no particrly tall buildings in the residential area nearby, so Mathison had tond on the attic of the tallest vi.

    Beforending, Mathison still used the propeller to elerate for a while, so that George could not catch up to him quickly.

    Suddenly, a faint sound of footsteps came from the attic, and Mathison turned to look. He saw a little girl of about twelve years old approaching, timidly asking.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you an angel?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired of flying and came down to rest for a while.¡±

 Chapter 77: New Reward

    Chapter 77: New Reward

    ¡°Damn, I forgot that Phantom Kid also added propellers to his glider to get him out of sight!¡±

    A few kilometers away from the residential area on the road, George looked at the white figure as it disappeared from his sight and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Everyone listens to my orders, expands the search area, he can not run far! Make sure you find out where Kid is!¡±

    George ordered all the police officers.

    ¡°Sir¡­ the direction where Phantom Kid flew over¡­ that seems to be your residence¡¯s location¡­¡±

    At this time, an officer hesitantly said to George.

    ¡°What?¡±

    George, whose attention was all focused on Phantom Kid, now realized that this ce was near his house.

    ¡°Could it be that Phantom Kid would run and hide near my house¡­ No way! Gwen is still at home!¡±

    George was shocked. He immediately mmed on the gas, going full speed to his house.

    At this time, at the attic of George¡¯s house.

    ¡°You can fly, are you not an angel? Only angels can fly, people can¡¯t fly.¡±

    Gwen asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    Mathison was momentarily amused by the little girl¡¯s naivete.

    ¡°With enough effort, people can fly too.¡±

    Gwen¡¯s eyes were wide in disbelief.

    However, she felt that the smile of this big brother is too handsome¡­

    Suddenly, a light siren sounded in the distance and was getting closer and closer to this side.

    ¡°So fast! They locked my position in such a short time! It seems that there are some capable people in the NYPD that I don¡¯t know of.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes sharply gazed.

    Gwen noticed that this ¡®big brother¡¯ in front of her seemed to be somewhat different.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Mathison looked at Gwen in amazement, he didn¡¯t expect this little girl¡¯s senses to be so keen.

    She is really a cute kid.

    He smiled gently, walked to Gwen, crouched down, took her little hand, and gave her a soft kiss.

    ¡°See you next time, youngdy.¡±

    After saying that, Mathison leapt from the attic, opened the glider and propeller, and flew up into the sky.

    ¡°So people can really fly!¡±

    Little Gwen did not know that there is such a thing as gliding wings, but she was able to realize that the reason why that big brother could fly in the sky just now has a lot to do with the triangle glider.

    Within two minutes after Mathison flew away, a police car drove by from the other side and then proceeded to chase in the direction Mathison had flown.

    ¡°That seems to be Dad¡¯s car, is he chasing big brother?¡±

    Gwen saw from the attic the police cars speeding by below and guessed that they should be chasing Mathison.

    With so many police cars deployed, they must have encountered a very vicious criminal.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy at all.¡±

    This day, Gwen¡¯s heart gave birth to one of the biggest confusion in the ten years of her young life.

    ¡°Catch up with Phantom Kid! Make sure you don¡¯t let him get away today!¡±

    ¡°The police of Gotham can¡¯t catch Kid because of their ipetence. Today, we must let all the people of America see that we, the New York Police Department, are the best police in America!¡±

    George saw with his own eyes. Mathison flew away from his own attic, and was furious. His eyes were spewing fire, good thing he still saw Gwen in the attic unharmed, otherwise he swore he would have taken out Phantom Kid with his own hands.

    ¡°The propeller¡¯s power can still support for fifteen minutes¡­¡±

    Mathison flew back into the sky, the wind still had not returned to normal, he could only temporarily rely on the propeller to maintain flight.

    ¡°Dozens of police cars are firmly behind me, and a huge number of police cars are following in several nearby blocks, so as soon as Ind I will be surrounded by a herd of them.¡±

    ¡°The general public on the street has actually been evacuated pretty much, are New Yorkers that efficient? Howe the citizens of Gotham don¡¯t have this kind of self-awareness?¡±

    Now, the possibility of slipping into the crowd is so small that it is negligible.

    Just when Mathison was distressed, suddenly, a gust of evening wind blew into his face.

    The wind had picked up again!

    ¡°Now there are no more worries.¡±

    Mathison immediately turned off the propeller, relying only on the wind to fly toward his initial route, just in case.

    As soon as the propellers were shut down, all the police officers noticed and instantly knew that the wind was now back.

    After all, while driving at high speed on the ground, it is almost impossible to have a sense of the change in wind speed.

    ¡°Sir, Phantom Kid is moving towards Manhattan!¡±

    ¡°The wind speed is back to normal, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for Phantom Kid to fall back to the ground.¡±

    George pped his hand on the steering wheel.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the emergency helicopter squad, why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re almost here. They said that because it was an emergency call to the pilot, it would take at least twenty minutes for him to take off. After all, the remaining helicopter pilots in New York are now sleeping in their homes.¡±

    George pped his forehead, he had a hunch that he would most likely not be able to catch Phantom Kid today.

    ¡°Phantom Kid is turning again, there is Times Square!¡±

    Suddenly, another police officer reported to George in a panic.

    Upon hearing this, George knew that the situation was not getting any better. If there is any ce in New York where evacuation is most difficult, it would be Times Square.

    This is the most prosperous and lively neighborhood in New York and even the United States, the flow of people here is high to a horrible degree.

    Contrary to the previous situation all the way over, because of the chaos of Hell¡¯s Kitchen, starting from Hell¡¯s Kitchen, the people of that zone dared not to go out at night.

    So it was easy to evacuate the streets of pedestrians in that area.

    But Manhattan is different, and Times Square is even more different¡­

    George had almost lost hope when he heard that Phantom Kid was flying in the direction of Manhattan.

    Sure enough, Phantom Kidnded on top of a random department store building in Times Square.

    Although George, almost at the same time, with arge number of police officers, rushed into the building, they failed to find Phantom Kid.

    They checked all the security cameras of the department store building and found nothing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After striding away from Times Square, Mathison went around the coast of Manhattan Ind and returned to Gotham on a speedboat that had been prepared.

    Once back home, Mathison put the Dresden Green Diamond in Charlie¡¯s paws.

    Then came the long-awaited system reward.

    This time to face Kingpin, Mathison did not use any transcendent ability, which means that the evaluation of the magnificence level will not raise the standards.

    There were three thousand people in the venue, so the magnificence level should be at B level.

    <b>¡°Stolen Treasure: Dresden Green Diamond¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Treasure value: B¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Difficulty: Medium¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Magnificence: B¡±</b>

    <b></b>Sure enough, there was no mistake.

    <b> ¡°Final rating: B¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Reward: Mending Charm.¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Mending Charm: From the world of Harry Potter, a magic spell that can repair items.¡±</b>

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 78: Rising Tide Organization

    Chapter 78: Rising Tide Organization

    ¡°Hiss¨C¡°

    Seeing this reward, Mathison could not help but gasp. A God damn B level reward is only a magic spell.

    People¡¯s Red magic is only B-level, one wonders if it canpete with Harry Potter¡¯s Magic?

    Why not the whole Hogwarts spell book?!

    The first-grade student¡¯s version of a spell book would also be okay.

    <b> ¡°Do you want to receive the reward?¡±</b>

    Looking at the pop-up window on the system panel, Mathison nodded yes with a torn face.

    And because it was only one magic spell, obviously, it wasn¡¯t necessary to spawn a whole spell book.

    Instead, it was directly turned into Mathison¡¯s memory like Carlos¡¯ experience.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After receiving the entire information of the Mending Charm, Mathison found something was wrong.

    Quite wrong!

    This system reward, this Mending Charm has actually no upper limit!

    What does that mean?

    As long as his mana isrge enough, and he is familiar with the internal structure of the object he intends to repair, no matter what it is, it can be repaired!

    The spell is definitely not so weak as to be used only for repairing torn clothes.

    Scrapped cars, crashed nes, even exploded missiles can be repaired to a normal state.

    As long as it is not a living thing, or broken into particles, and as long as these things can be rebuilt, Mending Charm can perfectly repair it!

    The premise is to have enough mana.

    This is a bit counter-intuitive.

    Because with the current mana of Mathison, he can only repair torn clothes, as well as some simple equipment.

    However, there¡¯s hope to do much greater things in the future!

    With this in mind, Mathison closed the system panel contentedly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of noise today.¡±

    Charlie said to Mathison.

    Charlie used his paw to press the remote control, turned on the TV, and was switching several stations in a row.

    All of them were ying one content.

    That was the image of Phantom Kid flying in the sky with countless police cars chasing behind him.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Mathison flew to Brooklyn from the southwest coast of Manhattan¡¯s Hell¡¯s Kitchen, and then across Queens to take a detour back to Times Square in the middle of Manhattan.

    Many New Yorkers have witnessed the appearance of Phantom Kid.

    Anyway, the media all over New York went crazy, rushing through the middle of the night to follow up on the shooting.

    Basically, everyone knew that Phantom Kid had run off to New York.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we nned from the beginning, isn¡¯t it, Charlie?¡±

    In response, Mathison was happy. After all, he made all this fuss in New York only because he wanted everyone to know so.

    The more people knew, the better.

    In any case, he possesses his Red Magic, namely his teleportation spell. Hence, he is never afraid to encounter any superhero in the way.

    ¡°Seeing these reports, did Barbarae over yet to see me?¡±

    Mathison asked.

    ¡°No, but she called thendline number at home, I answered it for you. After this incident, she should never suspect your identity again, even if you do any suspicious actions.¡±

    Charlie shook his head first, then said what Barbara had done.

    Mathison nodded, after a while, he can also travel around to other cities, so that the identity of Phantom Kid will get even more confusing.

    On the other hand, Barbara sat on her bed fiddling with herptop, gazing at the encrypted file on the screen.

    The file had been received while she was browsing a hackers¡¯munity, and it seemed that everyone with a bit of hacking skills had received the same file.

    Most of the file consisted of a fuzzy electronic female voice making some sort of statement, and at some point, a video or picture would be released.

    ¡°We can¡¯t exin what we saw, but we saw it.¡±

    ¡°In this world, there are countless secrets hidden, heroes, gods¡­ and monsters.¡±

    After the opening remarks, two small videos were shown, one video was of a green giant singling out an entire army, and the other video was of a small town in New Mexico where the Destroyer stssers and then gets sted by Thor¡¯s hammer.

    With Barbara¡¯s ability, she could naturally see that these videos were not artificially made, but were real records.

    Only now did she truly believe everything Daisy said.

    At the same time, she also began to have a strong curiosity about the sender of the file, the hacker group called Rising Tide.

    After the video finished ying, the person who created the file continued her speech.

    ¡°This world is full of miracles!¡±

    ¡°Not only above the surface, but under the deep sea, there are also unknown threats hidden¡­ Perhaps, the legend of Antis was never a fake story.¡±

    There was another seconds-long video of an unmanned detector beneath the deep sea, destroyed by a male with a trident, and then the picture ends.

    ¡°But for decades, organizations hidden in the shadows have obscured the truth of everything.¡±

    This time it¡¯s not a video, but a picture with a circr eagle-shaped symbol drawn on it.

    ¡°People were kept in the dark, ignorant of the true world.¡±

    ¡°But now, we already know.¡±

    ¡°How do you n to keep us silent?¡±

    ¡°We are like the wind, we are everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop the Rising Tide.¡±

    ¡°You cannot find us, and you will never know who we are.¡±

    ¡°But what is certain is that we will face up and fight against those who prevent us from knowing the truth.¡±

    ¡°No one and nothing can stop us¡­¡±

    Apparently, these words were all spoken to the organization that hides in the shadows.

    The organization, Rising Tide, was obviously very hostile to the mysterious organization they¡¯re talking about.

    At this time, the content of the file had been yed to the end.

    The electronic synthesized female voice suddenly switched to a low male voice.

    ¡°All of you who received the file are hackers with certain skills, and I believe that in your hearts, you must have a thirst for the truth, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I am here to invite you, on behalf of the Rising Tide organization, to work together to unravel the secrets that have been hidden from them, the secrets that should have been known to the public!¡±

    ¡°Join us, let¡¯s protest together!¡±

    After saying that, the document was automatically destroyed.

    Barbara skimmed her lips, thest invitation was clearly a pretext.

    What the Rising Tide did was clearly an act of anti-governmentalism, and there was absolutely no way they could recruit members so tantly.

    If someone really listens to them and intends to join in, then 100% will be peripheral members

    Knowing nothing about the details of the organization, and still wanting to join them, will result in one bing a pawn in their hands.

    Certainly not because of these few words of incitement and a few videos, Barbara was excited to join the Rising Tide Organization, to uncover the truth about the world.

    At this moment, Barbara¡¯s mind had only one thought.

    She has been studying hacking technology for many years but had never heard of the Rising Tide hacking organization.

    In other words, this is apletely new organization.

    Then, the Rising Tide organization that has just emerged, with a high-profile, promoted this kind of anti-governmentalism, and also took huge risks to hack into the database of government secret agencies?

    What exactly is their purpose?

    Is it really just to let people know the truth?

    Barbara would never believe such free noble acts.

 Chapter 79: The Season of Transition

    Chapter 79: The Season of Transition

    Barbara became suspicious of the true purpose of the Rising Tide organization, and she wanted to investigate this mysterious hacker organization properly.

    ¡°Maybe, I can try to get inside it first.¡±

    Thinking of this, Barbara sent an email to the virtual email address that was disyed after the deep male voice sent the final invitation, indicating her intention to join the Rising Tide.

    As well as some brief personal information, which was requested by the Rising Tide organization.

    And of course, personal information was all forged.

    Even if the Rising Tide organization conducted an investigation of Barbara¡¯s identity, they would only find that the person Barbara forged was real.

    She also imed to have the best hacking skills in Pennsylvania, hoping to be taken seriously by the organization, rather than starting as peripheral cannon fodder.

    At this point, Barbara was doing so well at hiding her real skills.

    In fact, with her skills today, she is a top-notch worldwide hacker.

    Although Barbara rarely makes use of these hacking techniques, she is at least the daughter of a police officer, she is still more decent to break thew.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Rising Tide to reply.

    ¡°Dear Miss Guenscheid, we gratefully wee you to join us. ording to what you said, you are quite confident in your hacking skills, which is really great. We are surely in need of talents such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°But before you officially join, we need to put you to test, to make sure that you are not a liar or a spy of other organizations. I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°If you agree, please send ¡®Rising Tide¡¯ at this email address¡­ in a month¡¯s time, and we will tell you the next instructions at that time.¡±

    After receiving the reply, the first thing Barbara did was not to read the contents but to immediately trace the IP address of the sender.

    No doubt she failed in the end, as the target she traced was aputer in an Inte cafe somewhere in Clevnd, Ohio.

    Barbara was not discouraged, if it was so simple to find out the other party, then the Rising Tide Organization is too weak.

    In any case, it is an organization that can steal information from the government¡¯s secret database, and their strength is not to be fooled with.

    ¡°A monthter? Interesting¡­¡±

    The next day, inside the stronghold of Phantom Kid.

    Mathison was experimenting with how far he could use the Mending Charm.

    He first found a wooden stick and broke it, then extended his hand to the broken stick while reciting an incantation on his mouth.

    ¡°Repair!¡±

    Only to see a sh of light and the two broken sticks slowlying together!

    Mathison stopped casting the spell and took the repaired wooden stick up to take a look at it. He found that something was not right.

    This stick has be much longer and thicker than before¡­

    This¡­

    It seems that the consumption of mana could also be a bit problematic. Repairing an ordinary wooden stick used up about one percent more of the required magic power.

    Mathison mused.

    He casts spellspletely ording to the memory transmitted by the system. The theory is unlikely to be problematic. After all, this memory ording to the system is Dumbledore¡¯s experience.

    ¡°Then it should be due to mana.¡±

    The source of the magic power of wizards in the Harry Potter world has always been a mystery.

    However, it is indeed much easier for people with the blood of wizards to learn magic than ordinary people. Except for some of the geniuses who can reach a high position, pure-blood wizards and mixed-blood wizards are far better than non-pure-blooded wizards.

    Of course, the family heritage of the wizard is an important factor, but Mathison believes that magic is perhaps the most fatal gap.

    It took Mathison a good share of practise to learn Red Magic, for example. Akako Koizumi, who has the blood of a witch, possesses decent magic powers since she was born. While practicing Red Magic, she can often get twice the results with half the efforts, and she has a natural attraction to the opposite sex.

    But Mathison can only rely on meditation to enhance his mana, and he does not have a physique that attracts the opposite sex. At best, he can only improve his own appearance.

    In the Harry Potter world, there is already a significant difference between the magic of pure-blooded wizards and ordinary wizards. Mathison¡¯s magic naturally leads to widening the gap between him and the wizards of the Harry Potter world.

    After all, the mainstream magic of Harry Potter is White Magic and ck Magic, which arepletely different systems from Red Magic.

    It is not surprising that the excess loss of magic power urs when Mathison uses white magic with Red Magic power.

    Sure enough, after adjusting his magic output several times, Mathison found the point where Red Magic and White Magic were optimally converted.

    It allowed him to achieve a restoration with the same effect with the same amount of mana.

    ¡°Your OCD is a bit serious. 1% of magic power is very negligible. ording to your statement, using Mending Charm with your usual magic output of red magic causes only 7% more loss rate than White Magic.¡±

    ¡°Really when ites to formal use, there is no significant difference at all, right?¡±

    Charlie watched as Mathison happily tried out new ways of casting spells and couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Charlie, you are too much of an optimist. You know, when it reallyes to critical times, even one ten-thousandth of the mana may affect one¡¯s victory or defeat.¡±

    Mathison said with a serious face.

    ¡°Ha, in the end, youck both strength and mana. You should concentrate on making your magic power stronger.¡±

    Charlie stared at Mathison and said with dead-fish eyes, ¡°And then again, you are a thief and not some superhero, do you really care whether you win or lose?¡±

    To Charlie¡¯s relentless tirade, Mathison had nothing to reply back with.

    He could only continue to practice the new spell.

    This time, he began to try to restore different items.

    For example, Phantom Kid¡¯s costume, the poker gun, and so on.

    In this way, time was spent in training as well as asional shopping with Barbara.

    It¡¯s another year of school season!

    Mathison haspleted two years of studies at Gotham University.

    In his junior year, He is going to New York University for further study, as an exchange student.

    On the passenger ship to New York, Mathison held Charlie and sunbathed on the deck.

    Barbaraid beside him.

    In the heat of the day, the two were wearing only their respective bathing suits.

    Mathison wore sunsses while his eyes were admiring Barbara¡¯s chiselled figure in her bikini swimsuit.

    Meanwhile, Charlie was staring at him with a pair of contemptuous dog eyes¡­

 Chapter 80: Everything has Changed

    Chapter 80: Everything has Changed

    ¡°Mathison, you really brought Charlie here, but pets are forbidden in the dormitories of New York University.¡±

    Barbara suddenly turned to Mathison and looked at Charlie in his arms and said.

    ¡°This is okay, we do not have to live in the dormitory.¡±

    Mathison was careless.

    ¡°Are you then nning to rent a house?¡±

    Barbara was a little surprised: ¡°New York house rent is very expensive. Even if you want to squander your family¡¯s inheritance, you don¡¯t have to. You should save a little more money.¡±

    ¡°You worry a little too much. I have found a part-time job that pays well enough for me to rent a house in New York.¡±

    ¡°What kind of part-time job?¡±

    ¡°Private tutoring. I do not take the identity of any educational institution, I simply work in my own name. This is also a part-time job that many college students are doing now, and it only takes an hour to get paid for fifty dors.¡±

    Charlie can¡¯t help it. In his mind, being a private tutor is a good cover-up job to bring up. It wouldn¡¯t evene off as strange for him to go out alone at night and turn off his phone. Additionally, whenever he would face an emergency, he can simply pretend that his phone is ringing, and leave, in the name of his job.

    Barbara frowned at Mathison¡¯s words, ¡°An inexperienced tutor like you can drive up to thirty dors in an hour at most. It must be a very rich family that is willing to pay you fifty dors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many children of rich people in New York have bad personalities, and they can¡¯t be scolded no matter what mistakes they make, can you really stand them?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing that I can¡¯t stand.¡±

    Mathison smiled and stroked Charlie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Although Charlie is my teacher¡¯s pet, it is also a part of my family. I can¡¯t just leave him alone in the house. In order to be able to take care of him, I have to earn my own money to rent a room. So, for Charlie, it¡¯s all nothing really.¡±

    After hearing the words of Mathison, Barbara was moved and a bit speechless. At the same time, she was a bit jealous of Charlie¡­

    ¡°Barbara, would you like to rent a house together?¡±

    Only a secondter, Mathison proposed.

    Barbara was shocked, ?this, this, this ¡­?

    ?What does this mean??

    ?Is he really inviting me to live together??

    ?When did Mathison be so active??

    ?Could this be a sign of love??

    ?This must be an act of love, indeed!?

    ?No way, it cannot be sexual harassment, could it??

    Barbara¡¯s brain was a mess.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for us¡­ to move on this soon, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Barbara said with a low voice and a red face.

    ¡°¡­ However, if you insist¡­¡±

    The more she spoke, the lower her voice became. To a degree that even Mathison¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mathison said in surprise, ¡°I mean you can also rent a house to live in New York. After all, it will be more troublesome to arrange a dormitory for us, what¡¯s not so good about that? Plus, with your father, you should not be short on money, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Barbara¡¯s imagination instantly shattered.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stay in the school dormitory.¡±

    Her originally red face instantly became cold. Mathison didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on with her, but he thought that the current situation is probably not very suitable for talking.

    As for Charlie, the corners of his eyes twitched because of Mathison¡¯s emotional retardedness, and deeply said to himself, ¡°Is he serious or is he ying dumb? He looks pretty charming when in Kid¡¯s form. Could it be that white dress has some effect on him?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A few hourster, Mathison and Barbara arrived at NYU.

    They have gone through the casual reporting, submission of information, and assignment of dormitories.

    By this point, Mathison offered not to live in the dorm, while Barbara was willing to live on campus.

    It was time to pick up her ss schedule, and that was it.

    The dormitory allocated to Barbara by New York University is in very good condition. It turned out to be an extremely rare double room. Her roommate is a senior student who is one grade higher than her. It is said that she is also from Gotham.

    This allows Barbara to best integrate herself into the new life at NYU.

    The official report day is tomorrow. Two days after the report is the opening day of school. So, they have about three days of free time.

    Right now, there are basically no students in the school, so Mathison was able to follow Barbara into the girls¡¯ dorm.

    When the two moved Barbara¡¯s luggage to the dormitory together, they found that her roommate was not there, but the roommate¡¯s bed had already beenid, and all kinds of luggage seemed to be intact.

    No one knew where she went.

    After helping her to make the bed together, Mathison nned to go out and find a house to live in.

    Of course, it was just for show. He has already rented an apartment in New York, which is neither too good nor too bad.

    It has three bedrooms, two living rooms. The living room and dining room are separate. There is as well a separate kitchen and separate bathroom, fully furnished.

    Its location was in Manhattan¡¯s Chinatown, and with his fluent Chinese, Mathison easily got into thendlord¡¯s good graces and received a half-price move-in discount.

    The rent was around $2,000 a month, with additional discounts for long term payments.

    Thendlord only charged $20,000 for a full year¡¯s rent, which Mathison paid cash.

    Thendlord, who is called Mo, even told Mathison to call him Uncle Mo. Usually, he liked to wear a Chinese kimono and looked very old.

    Some older neighbors say that Uncle Mo is a martial artist, but he looks like a perverted old man who is obsessed with pretty girls all the time.

    Not long after walking out of Barbara¡¯s dormitory building, Mathison walked to the entrance of the school.

    Although it was not the official reporting day, there were still some students who came to school first today.

    And right about it, a beautiful redhead walked into the school with a smile, passing by Mathison, heading for the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    Mathison noticed this woman as soon as she walked through the gate of the school.

    Because¡­ she was an acquaintance.

    Pam Isley.

    It was the poor college girl whose family was ruined by Daggett.

    The one whoter came to New York with the help of Mathison.

    But in fact, this is not the reason why Mathison noticed her. He did not care much about helping Pam in the first ce.

    Nearly half a year has passed, and Mathison has gradually forgotten that there is such a person in, not to mention that Pam did not recognize him at all.

    The real reason is that the first time he saw Pam, he felt an incredible life force from her body.

    It was almost as if a whole Amazon rainforest was condensed into a human being.

    Among all the people he had seen, there was no existence with more vitality than her.

    Even Kingpin was far from her.

    The biggest problem was that thest time he saw Pam, she did not have such a strong life force¡­

 Chapter 81: A Clean Girl

    Chapter 81: A Clean Girl

    It is also because of her huge life force that Mathison now thinks that the true identity of Pam is Poison Ivy girl.

    He was not a majoric book fan in his previous life. His understanding of the Americanic book world is limited to a variety of popcorn movies. But Poison Ivy¡¯s appearance in movies is scarce. In addition, there are many Pams in the United States.

    Even when he gave her the Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald, Mathison simply did not realize that this woman is the famous environmental defender.

    Moreover, the opportunity for Pam to be Poison Ivy should be a human experiment at Gotham University. No one knows why it was reced with New York University this time.

    The Cat¡¯s Eye Emerald does not seem to have been mentioned in the original work either.

    After experiencing that kind of thing, how could Daggett let Pam leave the East Side and return to Gotham University normally?

    And how did Pam be Poison Ivy ording to the original trajectory?

    Mathison could not figure it out and did not bother to think about it.

    He has now guessed that Barbara¡¯s roommate is most likely Pam.

    When Poison Ivy and Batgirl be roommates, what would happen?

    Mathison shook his head, nothing should happen. Barbara has not yet be Batgirl. Although she is very much thinking about it, in the end, she has not yet begun, has she?

    As for Pam, Mathison did not see any resemnce between her and Poison Ivy. The only thing inmon between them is the same love of nts. She does not have such an exaggerated environmental awareness.

    Watching Pam¡¯s figure walking into the girls¡¯ dormitory, a voice rang out next to Mathison¡¯s ears.

    ¡°That woman is not simple.¡±

    At the sound of this voice, Mathison was startled and hurriedly looked around.

    ¡°No need to look, no one around is paying attention here.¡±

    Mathison looked down, only to find Charlie standing there.

    ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t talk in public.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave the school.¡±

    Mathison picked up Charlie in his arms and walked out of the school.

    The location of New York University, like Chinatown, is located in the southern part of Manhattan Ind, and the distance is so close that it is entirely possible to travel by foot.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing that you can see the abnormalities in Pam, Charlie, you wouldn¡¯t have any hidden superpowers, would you?¡±

    Walking on the deserted path, Mathison talked with Charlie.

    ¡°So she is the Pam you helped before, she is indeed a rare beauty.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s forehead was dripping non-existent cold sweat.

    ¡°Charlie, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just thought it was a little strange.¡±

    Charlie remembered when Mathison told him about Pam¡¯s incident. He said that Pam took the initiative to kiss him, and the story of the hero saving the beauty, no matter how corny, was always a beautiful scene.

    Then, it is simply incredible that Mathison did not take advantage of the opportunity to make a move on her.

    He also hadn¡¯t made any progress with Barbara, who is very close to him and has feelings for him. These two women are top ss beauties that the average joe can¡¯t even dream of contacting.

    In his close to a hundred years of dog life, Charlie had never seen someone so unconscious and oblivious.

    But he didn¡¯t dare tell Mathison these harsh words, he simply swallowed them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything unusual about Pam, except that I smelled something unusual in her blood, not quite like normal humans ¡­ she has the smell of a nt¡¯s toxin.¡±

    A dog¡¯s ability to detect odors is a million or even 10 million times stronger than that of a human, and Charlie is of noble blood, which makes his ability even stronger than that of an ordinary dog. He is able to smell blood through the skin.

    That¡¯s how he was able to detect therge number of nt toxins contained in Pam¡¯s blood.

    Mathison knew that Pam¡¯s blood was the key to turning her into Poison Ivy, and also the source of her power to manipte nts as well as secrete hormones.

    As a result, Mathison ended up telling Charlie all the information he knew about the Poison Ivy.

    Back to the Chinatown residence.

    Uncle Mo looks very old, but has no children and his assets are not weak. He has an apartment of his own in Chinatown, which is the one where Mathison paid a year¡¯s rent.

    However, the strange thing is that Uncle Mo does not like to live in his own apartment, but spends all day in the humble martial arts hall next door.

    There were no other people in the martial arts hall except him. It was said that it was because Uncle Mo hadn¡¯t epted disciples for many years, and all the disciples had left, leaving the hall deserted.

    However, when Mathison carried Charlie past the Mo¡¯s martial hall, there were actually three people rushing out of it, as if there was some vicious monster chasing behind them.

    Mathison nced at their back as they ran out from the hall.

    The leader was a lean teenager about 1.8 meters tall, followed by a slightly fat young man of medium stature, and a short, dark middle-aged man.

    What they have inmon is that they all wear the same green trench coat.

    The three men ran out of the dojo looking anxious and sneaky. Usually, when something like this happens in New York, it¡¯s basically the robbery of a group of novices.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that these guys are strange?¡± Charlie asked.

    Mathison shrugged. Although the three men were running strangely, He didn¡¯t feel any malice from them and they didn¡¯t take any property., so he doesn¡¯t think they are robbers.

    ¡°Oh, little Fang is here!¡±

    At this time, Uncle Mo seemed to notice Mathison and walked towards him with a benevolent face.

    He quickly noticed that Mathison was looking at the backs of the three funny people and immediately introduced them.

    ¡°The three people who walked just now, the shortest one is my apprentice Xiao Tang, and the beautiful girl next to him is Xiao Feng. I can¡¯t remember the name of the other one, hahaha¡­¡±

    Uncle Mo touched his head and said,ughing cheerfully.

    After listening to his introduction, Mathison¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ?Where the hell is this beautiful girl? Weren¡¯t those three men??

    ?Moreover, I feel that I have seen that green trench coat somewhere but I cannot recall where I have seen it.?

    ?Anyway, it has nothing to do with me, I don¡¯t want to think of it.?

    After saying goodbye to Uncle Mo, Mathison went back to his apartment to rest.

    Night time arrived.

    Mathison slipped out of the apartment quietly and then changed into Phantom Kid in an empty alley.

    Then, once again, he went to Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    Matt¡¯sw firm.

    Mathisonnded on an upper floor of a building opposite the firm, with a view just enough to see inside through one window.

    There was no one inside the firm.

    Daredevil did not appear, presumably to continue his vignte crime fighting.

    So, Mathison took out a poker gun and shot a ying card at that window.

    A slip of paper was glued to the back of the card. It contains a list of gun smuggling transactions around the world that Mathison had written down, still written in code.

    As for whether Matt, who is a blind man, can see this information, that is not his business. He believes that this little thing will not be difficult for Daredevil.

    The ss shattered, and Mathison¡¯s figure disappeared.

    At this point, the deal with Matt ispletely over.

    Mathison is toozy to pay attention to this messy Hell¡¯s Kitchen again.

 Chapter 82: Stark Tech Expo

    Chapter 82: Stark Tech Expo

    Mathison¡¯s life in New York went so inly for two days, and New York University¡¯s official school day arrived.

    Initially, he thought the battle of New York was close at hand, but then he found out that the plot line of Thor seemed to be several months ahead of schedule, but it did not matter. After all, the Rainbow Bridge will only be repaired again after 2 years.

    Even the plot line of Iron Man II has just begun in New York.

    As for how he found out, it was, of course, because of the news today.

    Because of this news, no one at NYU cares about the two strangers in the school.

    This made Mathison a lot morefortable.

    The news is that Stark Industries has just released the news that Tony intends to hold the Stark Tech Expo.

    The media all over the country went crazy.

    ¡°Two weeks from now, the grand opening of the Stark Expo, the world¡¯s top technology event!¡±, the New York Times announced.

    ¡°The greatest genius of this century, Tony Stark tries to recreate the glory of his father!¡±, the Wall Street Journal dered.

    ¡°The Stark Tech Expo has been set in Flushing and willst for a year!¡±, the Los Angeles Times asserted.

    ¡°This is the second technology expo held since the establishment of Stark Industries, and it is rumored that Stark will exhibit the first generation of the Arc reactor at the opening ceremony of the expo!¡±, the Washington Post said.

    ¡°Wayne Enterprises and Osborn Group, the chairmen of the two mega-corporations, both im to be willing to exhibit eachpany¡¯s newly developed products at the Stark Tech Expo and will also be there in person!¡±, the Daily Bugle reported.

    On this day, the whole world is covering the same thing, that is, the Stark Technology Expo is held.

    In this expo, the most cutting-edge technology of the current era will be disyed.

    One of the most heavyweight exhibits is naturally the first generation of the Ark arc reactor.

    That was back when Tony was kidnapped in Afghanistan. He tried to create the power source of the Mark I to escape.

    That was the world¡¯s first miniature nuclear reactor.

    Although at that time, limited by the primitive conditions,the working efficiency of the first-generation arc reactor was not ideal, and the energy-loss rate was extremely high.

    After Tony was rescued, he immediately started the development of the ark reactor¡¯s second generation, but waster snatched away by Obadiah.

    Tony is now using the third-generation Arc reactor. The progress of this generation of reactors is that there is no need to repeatedly rece the reactor, and only the internal chip needs to be reced when the energy is exhausted.

    But the disadvantage is that it will elerate the padium element poisoning.

    ording to the current time calction, it will not be a few months before Tony will have to belch.

    But in the end, he will be rescued by means of the ck egg(Nick Fury), create the ¡®new element,¡¯ and develop the fourth generation of the Arc reactor.

    ¡°Iron Man, Whish, Batman, S.H.I.E.L.D., Osborn¡­¡±

    Mathison was excited. It looks like this <b>Iron Man II</b> plot is much more exciting than in the movie.

    ?I think I need to pay a visit to the Stark Expo. The first generation of the arc reactor is there. Now, if I steal it¡­?

    ¡°Mathison, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Barbara asked when she saw Mathison start to wander off in ss again.

    ¡°Nothing, just thinking about what I¡¯m going to teach my students tonight.¡±

    Mathison said.

    ¡°I pretty much know all these basic lessons anyway, and there¡¯s no need for me to listen carefully.¡±

    Although he can¡¯t bepared to Daisy, the school genius, Mathison¡¯s knowledge is still very good. He has already revised the basic college courses and had no more need to include in studying advanced knowledge.

    After all, Mathison¡¯s time is limited and can not be spent on self-learning.

    ?I already know the typical lessons of this year, but I am toozy to preview the one of next year.?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mathison¡¯s response was very reasonable, and Barbara was speechless.

    Only then, Barbara stopped talking to Mathison and turned to talk to the girls next to her.

    After ss, Mathison and Barbara went to the cafeteria to eat together.

    ¡°Go faster, don¡¯t make people wait.¡±

    Barbara was practically pushing Mathison forward.

    ¡°Why are you so anxious, who is waiting?¡±

    Mathison said helplessly.

    He actually knew who Barbara was talking about. There¡¯s only one person that she could call to eat together with on the first day of school, and that¡¯s her roommate, Pam.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we arrive.¡±

    Walking into the cafeteria, most of the seats were already filled with people and the few that weren¡¯t had basically been upied by one or two people first.

    ¡°Barbara, here!¡±

    The two looked at the sound, only to see her on a seat by the window. Pam is waving to them.

    Mathison and Barbara walked over and found that Pam had already gotten a meal for the two.

    A cheeseburger, fries, mashed potatoes, and tomato soup.

    It was standard American fast food.

    This tomato soup is very different from the Chinese tomato soup. In fact, in Mathison¡¯s opinion, it should not be called soup at all, at best, it is a thin tomato sauce.

    It¡¯s a sloppy meal, isn¡¯t it? Yet, Mathison is not a picky eater.

    ¡°Barbara, is he the boyfriend you¡¯ve been talking about for the past two days?¡±

    Pam asked with a funny smile on her face.

    It looked like the two women were getting along well.

    ¡°Hey? No, no, no, I didn¡¯t say he was my boyfriend.¡±

    Barbara shook her arms up in panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious from the way you¡¯re acting. Isn¡¯t the best proof that you¡¯ve been mentioning Mathison¡¯s name almost every three sentences since the first time I saw you when I walked into the dorm the day before?¡±

    ¡°Then you must be misremembering.¡±

    Barbara braced herself.

    ¡°Oh, well, whatever you say.¡±

    Pam shrugged.

    Mathison concentrated on eating his burger, looking uninterested in the two women¡¯s conversation.

    Poison Ivy could sense people¡¯s body¡¯s hormones, and he wasn¡¯t sure that Pam had detected his identity or power through that.

    Although she has not found out yet, it will be hard to tell if they have too much contact

    Even if he believes that Pam would not betray him even if she knew, he should always take precautions.

    ¡°Barbara, I actually envy you, whether or not you say it out loud, at least you can always be with the person you like. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Pam¡¯s expression was suddenly a bit despondent.

    ¡°No way! Pam, you already have someone you like? If the rest of the school found out about this, I wonder how many people would cry bitterly all night.¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t believe it. Pam had only transferred to NYU for about six months and was already recognized as the dream girl of the whole school.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be with the guy you like, isn¡¯t he in New York?¡±

    ¡°No, as a matter of fact, I¡¯ve only met him once, but even if it was only once, he was the one who pulled me out of the abyss, so I¡¯m already deeply in love with him!¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Ahem¡­¡±

    Mathison just took a sip of tomato soup, before swallowing it could not help but spurt out, coughing repeatedly.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, a little ufortable with this thick soup.¡±

    Mathisonughed dryly.

    ¡°Really, why are you acting like a child?¡±

    Barbara hurriedly pulled out a paper towel from the side and wiped the table in front of Mathison.

 Chapter 83: Five Million?

    Chapter 83: Five Million?

    ¡°So, the person you like is Phantom Kid?¡±

    After helping Mathison clean up, Barbara asked affirmatively.

    Before getting along, Pam has told Barbara her story. Barbara naturally knew who was the person who saved Pam from the abyss.

    ¡°Kid, hmm¡­ he rarely does something this good.¡±

    Looking at Pam¡¯s lonely expression, Barbara felt a bit sympathetic towards her.

    She is not the same as the group of fans who like Kid. She is truly caught in the web of love. This is an emotion that only a woman would understand.

    ¡°No one knows the true nature of Phantom Kid. Plus, he is a very sneaky person, and it is so difficult to meet him. Being in love with such a person, you must be very sad.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay, at least I don¡¯t regret my choice.¡±

    Pam put away her low mood and said with a strong smile.

    ¡°If you ask me, that thief who stole your heart should be responsible for it¡­ but he has to realize first that his actions are a deformed way to bring justice.¡±

    Barbara clenched her fist and said.

    ¡°I do not think that Phantom Kid¡¯s justice is deformed.¡±

    Pam replied with a frown as soon as Barbara finished her sentence.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ I think that this topic is a little too heavy, it is better if we change it.¡±

    Mathison coughed lightly, trying to stop the two women from continuing their discussion further.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, talking to you guys about this must affect your mood, sorry.¡±

    Pam said apologetically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Pam. I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have brought up this topic.¡±

    Then, the three of them finished their lunch in silence.

    ¡°The cafeteria at NYU is not bad, right, just a little bit more expensive than the one in Gotham University.¡±

    Pammented with a smile.

    ¡°Well, but the cheeseburger patty is also a little thicker than at Gotham University.¡±

    Barbara nodded, then turned to Pam after ncing eagerly at Mathison.

    ¡°You should try Mathison¡¯s cooking. He¡¯s the best at making Chinese food, and many times I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s no food in the world better than what he cooks.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I must try it if I have the chance, assuming that Mathison is willing to cook for a woman other than you.¡±

    Pam marveled, in America, it is a miracle to find a young man able to cook. In fact, girls cook way more, but sometimes they would rather order pizza or go to a fast-food restaurant.

    ¡°Pam!!¡±

    Barbara interrupted her with a red face, and while Pam was looking at her, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Hey, Barbara, you¡¯re too shy, that¡¯s not how an American girl should behave.¡±

    Pam looked at Barbara with a look as if to tell her that she should be morepetitive.

    ¡°We have a long day ahead of us, shouldn¡¯t we think about where to go?¡±

    Barbara ignored Pam¡¯s looks and changed the subject.

    ¡°Mathison, what do you think, don¡¯t always sit there speechlessly¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. We are only in New York asionally, we should really have some good time. Only that we can¡¯t afford to spend too much.¡±

    Mathison agreed.

    ¡°Well, then let me, as a schoolmate, be your guide.¡±

    Pam lifted the red hair around her ear and said.

    So, under the guidance of Pam, the three of them strolled around many ces in Manhattan Ind, such as the Empire State Building, the Statue of Liberty, Broadway, the Natural History Museum, the Museum of Modern Art, and so on.

    In fact, Mathison has long strolled through it.

    Pam took really good care of her hometown students, picking the location of all the famous attractions, while the expenses were not even high, or sometimes were even free.

    And so, the nightfall arrived.

    The chosen ce was in Queens, a very famous steakhouse, and the price was very affordable.

    After all, the per capita spending in Manhattan is too high.

    After dinner, Pam wanted to go straight back to school, but Barbara felt a bit underwhelmed.

    The same goes for Mathison, except that he kept his mouth shut.

    With thepany of two beautiful women, whatever activities you do will make you feel good.

    ¡°Not far from here is Roosevelt Ind. Roosevelt Four Freedoms Park is a great setting, just right for an evening breeze.¡±

    Pam said after thinking about the nearby attractions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go there for a stroll, and then go back to school afterwards, by then it¡¯s just about time for Mathison to go tutoring.¡±

    It was kind of interesting to think that Pam would remember the time that Mathison mentioned before

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still about two hours away, so you should be on time, right?¡±

    Barbara asked, looking at Mathison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still plenty of time.¡±

    Mathison gestured to her to put her mind at ease.

    Then, several people walked toward Roosevelt Park.

    Roosevelt Ind is an important location connecting Manhattan Ind, Queens, and Roosevelt Four Freedoms Park. It is located at the southern end of this long narrow ind.

    The three, including Mathison, walked on the road and passed the subway station.

    A mile or so further on would lead them to the park gates.

    A rather strange point is that this point is not particrlyte, but there is basically no one on the street, and the further you go towards the park, the more obvious it bes.

    When almost at the park gate, Pam suddenly paused for a split second before continuing on, and her steps were noticeably faster than before.

    ¡°Pam, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Barbara asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Pam smiled gently as she told Barbara so.

    Only Mathison noticed that Pam¡¯s face became very dark and ugly for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal.

    Mathison¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that things were not as simple as Barabara thought.

    He did not feel malice in Pam¡¯s body, indicating that the hostility she unconsciously erupted just now was not directed at him or Barbara.

    Then because of whom?

    Thinking of the strange absence of people near Roosevelt Park again, Mathison raised his guard.

    Especially when they saw that ¡°construction ahead, no entry¡± sign was put on the entrance to the park, things became even more interesting.

    ¡°Are there regtions prohibiting visitors from entering the park during construction?¡±

    At this moment, Barbara also sensed that something was wrong.

    Besides, there was no sound of constructioning from the park.

    ¡°Pam, Mathison, it looks like we¡¯re not having much luck, why don¡¯t you guys leave first? I¡¯ll just stroll around Roosevelt Ind by myself, you all have your business, no need to apany me together.¡±

    Mathison took Barbara¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, it¡¯s better to move together.¡±

    Pam: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Stop!¡±

    Suddenly, a shout came out from the park.

    Mathison and Barbara looked at each other and tacitly rushed in at the same time.

    Then, they saw a man in ck was running towards here at speed, holding a sharp weapon in his hand.

    And behind the man in ck were three men in green trench coats in pursuit.

    Mathison recognized them, the same ones who ran out of Mo¡¯s dojo that day.

    ¡°Those in front, catch that man in ck, you can get five million!¡±

 Chapter 84: Casually Solved such a Big Case?

    Chapter 84: Casually Solved such a Big Case?

    ¡°Wh¡­ what¡­ f¡­ five million? Do you speak English?¡±

    Hearing the shouts of hispanions, the tall thin young man in the chase stuttered.

    ¡°What, I can¡¯t speak English?¡±

    ¡°Be careful! He¡¯s a murderer!¡±

    The young man shouted at Mathison.

    The man in ck saw Mathison and Barbara standing in front of him, and his eyes shed fiercely.

    One could sense his intent to kill!

    When Mathison was about to make a move, Barbara had already scurried.

    Barbara rushed straight at the man in ck at twice his speed.

    The man in ck was stunned by Barbara¡¯s speed. And when he came back to his senses, Barbara had already gotten close to him.

    He quickly waved the sharp weapon in his hand and aimed at Barbara¡¯s neck.

    Barbara moved her body slightly and mmed the man in ck in the abdomen with her fist. The ¡®poor¡¯ man couldn¡¯t help letting out a cry of pain.

    Then, she grabbed the bowl of the ck man¡¯s hand, the one that was holding the murder weapon, and squeezed it hard.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man in ck yelled, released his hand, and the sharp weapon fell to the ground.

    Next, Barbara took advantage of the opportunity to throw him over her shoulder and heavily to the ground.

    The man in ck was hit hard and directly fainted.

    The whole process was done in one go, and Barbara pped her hands in disdain as if she was only warming up.

    Even though Barbara is only interested inputers, she is still a fighting enthusiast. She has been holding a double ck belt in judo and karate for several years. She is also proficient in various women¡¯s self-defense techniques.

    In recent years, she has also started practising Kali martial arts.

    Feng and Tang were amazed after witnessing the scene.

    Mathison¡¯s attention was not on the man in ck at this time, because he knew Barbara¡¯sbat effectiveness. The man in ck was an ordinary person, and dozens of him would not be a match for Barbara.

    His eyes rested on Pam¡¯s left hand.

    Because, right about now, when the man in ck showed his intent to kill, the skin color of Pam¡¯s left hand changed, and the back of her white hand turned light green.

    At the same time, her eyes were staring at the man in ck.

    Obviously, Pam wanted to use her abilities at that time.

    It is precisely because of this that Mathison slowed down for a second.

    He wanted to know what Pam wanted to do.

    Only then, Mathison noticed that when the man in ck wanted to attack Barbara with the knife, he paused unnaturally for a moment.

    It doesn¡¯t require any thinking to understand that it was Pam who controlled him.

    Mathison also noticed that Pam¡¯s chest was unnaturally shaking after she activated her abilities. Although she was trying to hide it, her heavy breathing told Mathison that Pam had spent a lot of effort on the previous action.

    It seems that Pam has only been Poison Ivy for a short time. She hasn¡¯t mastered her abilities very well.

    ¡°Mathison, won¡¯t you go and see if Barbara is injured?¡±

    Pam reminded Mathison, winking at him.

    ¡°Pam, please call the police.¡±

    Mathison walked over calmly.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me what happened? Is this man really a murderer?¡± Barbara asked the dumbfounded Feng.

    In the following conversation, Mathison and others knew that the full name of Mo¡¯s apprentice Tang was Tang Ren, the tallest young man was Qin Feng, and thest one was Song Yi.

    All three im to be detectives.

    Except for Tang Ren, the other two are detectives on the Crimaster rankings.

    Among them, Qin Feng ranked second and Song Yi ranked one thousand nine hundred and ny-eight (1998).

    Hearing this, Mathison finally remembered why he felt that the green coat was familiar. It was mainly because he hade across a movie poster before, and the leading actor on it was wearing the same coat.

    That movie is called Detective Chinatown or something, and Mathison hasn¡¯t watched it.

    After all, it is a very old memory that has happened in his previous life. Hence, he didn¡¯t have the ability to remember it. It is very rare for him to have the slightest impression of that movie poster.

    The cause of the whole incident was a homicide. The godfather of Chinatown in New York, Wu Zhiyuan, known as ¡°Uncle Seven¡±, had his son killed a few days ago.

    Then he announced a detectivepetition, promising a reward of five million for the one that finds the killer.

    Qin Feng used some clues to infer that the murderer was a serial killer. He had justmitted his third case and taken out the victim¡¯s liver.

    Then the crime was witnessed by Qin Feng and the others, and the chase began, only for Barbara to end it. If she did not take action, the murderer might have escaped, then new victims would appear soon.

    As for these ¡°famous detectives¡± on the Crimaster ranking, they obviously don¡¯t include Daredevil, Batman, or Jessica¡­

    Well, Daredevil is awyer, but a lot of his work is actually no different from a detective.

    Mathison didn¡¯t know who the man who made the Crimaster rankings was. The world¡¯s number one detective was actually Q, not Batman. Batman wasn¡¯t even on the rankings.

    ¡°You said you are the second detective in the world?¡±

    Barbara scanned Qin Feng up and down, her eyes were filled with disbelief. Everyone could tell that she was very upset.

    ¡°Why is the number one Q? Why not Batman?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not in the world¡­ the second in the world¡­ but the¡­ the second in Crimaster.¡±

    Qin Feng trembled, ¡°I know¡­ know¡­ Batman, I¡¯m actually¡­ also¡­ his fan!¡±

    Although Crimaster is a global app, it is the highest temple in the eyes of reasoning enthusiasts. But in the end, it is just a gathering ce for a group of enthusiasts. There may be many serious detectives in it, but they¡¯re definitely rare.

    Just like the current five-elements murder case, after hearing about the weird locations, birth dates, and lost organs of the dead, Mathison already knew the pattern of the murderer¡¯s crimes.

    In essence, the designed riddle contains the same idea. If it weren¡¯t for fear that the Americans would not understand it, Mathison would have long wanted to use the five elements and yin & yang to design a notice letter.

    But these ¡°famous detectives¡± on Crimaster need to be reminded to guess the truth.

    These detectives cannot even bepared to detectives of Gordon¡¯s, Starling¡¯s, and Bob¡¯s level, let alone Johnny English.

    In other words, Qin Feng¡¯s IQ may not be weaker than that of Starling, but that¡¯s about it.

    After holding a conversation with Tang Ren and Song Yi, he found out that Song Yi¡¯s IQ is very average, and Tang Ren¡¯s may still be below average.

    Mathison didn¡¯t know whether Qin Feng is a real Batman fan or not, but he does treasure the criminals captured by Batman, especially the Joker incident eight years ago.

    In fact, he seems to be more like a fan of the Joker¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for the police from the Chinatown Branch of the New York Police Department to arrive.

    The leader is actually a female police officer named Chen Ying, who is also one of the best criminal profilers in the New York Police Department.

    When she learned that Barbara was the daughter of the GCPD Director, her attitude was obviously much more friendly.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible that the murderer was Dr. James Princefield.¡±

    Tang Ren helped Qin Feng to narrate the whole case again. If Qin Feng were to talk about it, he might take until dawn to do so.

    Chen Ying ordered her subordinates to take away the unconscious James, and then the site also needed to be checked up.

    Qin Feng, Tang Ren, and Song Yi had to go to the police station to make an official statement.

    In fact, Mathison and the others also had to go to the police station, but because of Barbara¡¯s presence, they could leave directly¡­

 Chapter 85: Hail Hydra

    Chapter 85: Hail Hydra

    ¡°What else are you hiding from us?¡±

    Aftering out of the police station, Qin Feng suddenly stared at Song Yi and asked, but Tang Ren looked confused.

    ¡°Old Qin, isn¡¯t the matter over? What else is going on?¡±

    Qin Feng ignored him and kept staring at Song Yi.

    ¡°Have you read the book ¡®The Theory of Yin and Yang¡¯ a long time ago?¡±

    The Theory of Yin and Yang is a book that records many wicked magic techniques, one of which is to resurrect someone by sacrificing the five internal organs of five people with specific fate.

    The fact that this book is stored in the New York City Library means that the spells it contains are fake.

    This evil resurrection technique sounds like a fantasy, but it is clear that James, the murderer of this serial case, believed it.

    This well-known doctormitted this big case in order to resurrect his dead wife.

    However, under the original case, it seems that there are still many unsolved puzzles hidden¡­

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to hide it now. I actually read this book a few days ago, and I tore off the missing page.¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s gaze became more and morepelling, and Song Yi had to confess.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It was Q who told me to do this!

    Song Yi said in shock.

    ¡°It was Q?¡± Tang Ren eximed.

    ¡°Moreover, it was Q who asked me to go to the first two crime scenes before.¡±

    Hearing this, Qin Feng frowned. He didn¡¯t know whether he should believe Song Yi¡¯s words, but Song Yi didn¡¯t look like a liar, and he was maintaining eye contact all the time.

    So, Qin Feng withdrew his gaze.

    ¡°Where are you going next?¡±

    Song Yi asked.

    Because of some misunderstandings during the previous investigation, Qin Feng and Tang Ren were wanted by the police. Now that the case has been resolved, the two have naturally regained their freedom.

    ¡°Of course, to get our five million!¡±

    Tang Renughed loudly, his eyes were glowing.

    ¡°Yes, you solved the case and caught the murderer. It¡¯s time to get the reward.¡±

    Song Yi agreed.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t catch the murderer, the girl did.¡±

    Qin Feng looked like he had a headache.

    ¡°But we were the ones to solve the case. And didn¡¯t you hear it? She is the police chief¡¯s daughter, so she won¡¯t be short of money!¡±

    Tang Ren grabbed Qin Feng¡¯s hand and passed Song Yi by.

    ¡°Song Yi, keep up!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I have other things to do!¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, and he quickly broke free of Tang Ren¡¯s hand, and looked back, looking at the ce where Song Yi stood..

    ¡°Hey, this kid runs very fast.¡±

    Tang Ren said in disappointment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Old Qin.¡±

    Qin Feng looked around unwillingly but found no one around. He had to tag along with Tang Ren.

    In a cluster of grass nearby, Song Yi watched the two go away before crawling out, and took out his mobile phone to answer the call nkly.

    ¡°Your n failed, Q.¡±

    There was a gloomy male voice on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Yes, I was confused.¡±

    There was no unwillingness in Song Yi¡¯s tone.

    ¡°If you want to kill someone, just kill them directly. You deliberately designed such a serial murder case where, in fact, you only wanted to kill one person. Don¡¯t you think it is too much?¡±

    ¡°There is no perfect n in this world. In many cases, it is way more realistic to do it directly.¡±

    Song Yi was silent.

    ¡°We have killed the person you wanted dead for you, no one can find his body.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us. We are not phnthropists. You know that there is more than one Q on the earth, and you have only recentlye into our sight. If you want to continue to bear the name of Q, you must show your own value. ¡°

    The gloomy male voice seemed very disappointed with Song Yi¡¯s performance.

    ¡°I had long thought that Project Q was a total failure, but Sitwell was very optimistic about this idea and hoped that he didn¡¯t take it away.¡±

    ¡°Next time, if you include other Qs and you do not show enough value, then be prepared to disappear from this world at any time.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, we will show our role. After all, our dreams coincide with your goals.¡±

    Song Yi said lightly.

    ¡°Hmph, then I will wait to see your performance.¡±

    The gloomy man snorted and ended the conversation.

    ¡°Hail Hydra¡­¡±

    ¡°Hail Hydra.¡±

    After Song Yi whispered the same slogan, the phone hung up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Mathison first sent Barbara and Pam back to school.

    Before leaving, Pam¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, and her eyes flickered when she looked at Mathison.

    She noticed Mathison¡¯s previous gaze, but why didn¡¯t Mathison talk to her about it?

    Pam didn¡¯t want to be treated like a monster and didn¡¯t want her peculiar ability to be known.

    She was afraid that she would be treated inhumanely. After Daggett¡¯s persecution, Pam had a deep understanding of the ugly faces of the capitalists.

    Even if Tony helped her get rid of the potential murder by Daggett, she still remained fully guarded against the Stark family.

    Never expect any good people from the arms trading family.

    If so, it means that he has tasted the pain of his own production of weapons.

    Fortunately, Mathison looked calm from beginning to end, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything different at all.

    Barbara did not notice anything in the first ce.

    At the same time, Corona Park in Flushing Meadows, Queens, New York.

    This park covers an area of ??1,255 acres, which is about five square kilometers. It is more than five million square meters.

    The huge area and beautiful environment have won this park many honors. The first United Nations General Assembly of the United States was held here, and the 1964 World Expo was also held here.

    And this year, the world-famous Stark Expo is held in this New York¡¯s secondrgest garden park.

    The site of the expo waspletely built by Stark Group. Needless to say, the designer was Tony himself. He used arge number of geometric figures as decoration. Each building has a strong metallic texture, and the color scheme is mostly gold and red.

    That¡¯s right, it is the ssic color scheme of Mark III.

    The high-end building materials and the publicity of the architectural configuration reveal a strong atmosphere of wealth.

    The location of the opening ceremony is located in the middle of the expo, a huge open-air booth. It is said that Tony will drop from the sky in a suit of steel to preside over the opening ceremony.

    It¡¯s not so much an expo, it¡¯s actually more like a concert.

    The buildings designed by Tony do not have exaggerated artistic styles. He tells the visitors calmly and directly that he is Iron Man, he is rich, and that he is an artist.

    All the buildings of the expo werepleted a few days ago, but it is still closed before the opening ceremony.

    Pedestrians can only watch the expo from the outside.

    However, although it is difficult for people to get ess to the inside of the expo in advance, it is totally essible for other beings.

    For example¡­ a dog.

 Chapter 86: The 5th Teaser Letter

    Chapter 86: The 5th Teaser Letter

    In the middle of the night, Charlie returned to Chinatown.

    Mathison had already been waiting for him at home.

    ¡°Was it sessful?¡±

    ¡°The whole Stark Expo in pictures is here.¡±

    Charlie raised his head slightly, and a pinhole camera was tied to his neck.

    ¡°Has the teaser letter been handed out?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I made sure it¡¯s so eye-catching that everyone can notice it.¡±

    Mathison nodded, then picked the pinhole camera on Charlie¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Why have you been there for so long?¡±

    Hearing that, Charlie rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°Really¡­ you have to ask me that? I am a dog, how the hell would I be able to hitchhike?¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    This makes sense.

    It¡¯s all to me on Charlie acting always like a human being, so much that Mathison often forgets that Charlie is a dog.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take a look at the Stark Expo that I photographed first.¡±

    Charlie ced the camera on the desktop and then brought aptop and projector, which Mathison bought for it.

    Charlie skillfully installed the camera on the projector, then connected it to theputer, and then tapped on the keyboard with his small paws.

    A projection appeared on the wall and began to y the content of Charlie¡¯s entire filming.

    Starting from surrounding the entire expo, to every building and general structure of the expo. Charlie has photographed everything in detail.

    Mathison wasn¡¯t just watching, he took out hisputer and was typing on the keyboard quickly.

    He analyzed the full picture of the Stark Expo taken by Charlie into a series of image information and thenbined them together to simte a nearlypletely restored Stark Expo.

    Sometimes, he envies Tony¡¯s holographic imaging technology. It doesn¡¯t take even a second to construct a 100% reproduced model, and it is a purely physical three-dimensional image. The viewer can observe it from different angles without restriction. You can even go through the image and interact with it in real-time.

    But Mathison can only see the magnificence of the Stark Expo through the slightly rough 3D simtion image on the screen.

    The main exhibition hall is the main venue in the center of the fair, facing a huge globe statue.

    The entire venue presents a circr structure, without aplete wall. And the outer circle ispletely hollowed out, consisting only of a few intersecting pirs.

    On the top is ayer of ss with good light transmission.

    The booth is veryrge, and each piece of the floor above can rise up. When the exhibition starts, the products to be exhibited will rise from under the floor, which is very different from ordinary exhibitions.

    Of course, Mathison is very skeptical that this scheme can reflect the sense of science and technology, but it must be said that it is a good way to create a sense of anticipation.

    No one knows what new products the next exhibitor wants to show people.

    The front of the booth is arge screen, which has many functions and is verymon.

    Isn¡¯t it the kind of holographic screen that Tony likes to use, perhaps to fit most people¡¯s technical level?

    Behind the big screen is the exit of the exhibition hall and arge parking space.

    The first generation of the Arc Reactor is on disy at this booth.

    Including all sorts of high-end technologies, without exception.

    As for other buildings, some are pavilions, restaurants, bars, and even homestays.

    None of them has anything worth noting.

    ¡°Charlie, what do you think of escaping from here?¡±

    Mathison said while pointing to a ce on the simted map.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s really hard to be surrounded by the police there, but your opponent this time is not just as simple as the police. As far as I know, Tony Stark is not a generous person.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Charlie replied.

    ¡°You steal his Arc Reactor, he will never leave you alone. The ce you pointed at is too narrow. If he shoots a missile at it, you won¡¯t be able to hide.¡±

    ¡°Even if you use teleporting magic, you can move up to one or two kilometers. At that time, your mana will almost be exhausted, and then, it would be a troublesome task to get out of the expo.¡±

    Mathison nodded, the existence of Mark¡¯s suit was too disruptive, and conventional methods would definitely not work.

    All the methods that can be established under the existing physical system cannot exceed Jarvis¡¯s deduction.

    He has to think of a way to get Tony to take off the suit himself, it would be better if he could not wear it.

    But¡­ is this possible?

    The current Tony is poisoned by padium, and it is estimated that all he is thinking about is dying in his battlesuit.

    Suddenly, Mathison¡¯s eyes blinked.

    ¡°Charlie, maybe we can do this¡­¡±

    After listening to Mathison¡¯s idea, Charlie looked confused, wondering whether he should believe him or not.

    ¡°Forget it! If something happens, the person who will get in jail will not be me. If you are so confident, then do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you so rude?¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°Hehe,pared to someone letting his dog run from Manhattan¡¯s Chinatown to Flushing, Queens, and then run back after several hours of filming, I¡¯m quite kind.¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly he felt a sudden burst of guilt; it must be some sort of cebo.

    The next day, Flushing Meadows Corona Park.

    Thousands of people stopped at the periphery of the Stark Expo, which hadn¡¯t opened yet. Many of them were shouting frantically.

    Everyone looked excitedly at the white exterior wall next to the entrance, and a few big-lettered lines above.

    ¡°The lonely hero fell from the sky

    On behalf of the moon¡¯s daughter waiting for an opportunity

    When the wanderer¡¯s journey begins

    I will embark on this glorious ceremony

    To take away the old ark

    Sincerely yours, Phantom Kid¡±

    Next to it, a familiar cartoon portrait of Phantom Kid was drawn, but it was many timesrger than the one on the card.

    Phantom Kid has released a notice letter again!

    Moreover, he boldly wrote the notice on the outer wall of the Stark Expo. This is a tant provocation to Stark Industries¡­

    Provoking Iron Man?

    No one in the world doesn¡¯t know that Tony Stark is Iron Man. And for Phantom Kid to do this, in anyone¡¯s eyes, is a challenge to Iron Man!

    Especially that, not long ago, Tony was attacked in a racing race in Monaco, and he must be enraged right now.

    Can Phantom Kid really steal what he wants from under the eyelids of the furious Iron Man?

 Chapter 87: The Response

    Chapter 87: The Response

    At the same time, at the entrance of the Stark Tower, Pepper Poz, who had just be CEO of Stark Industries for less than four days, was blocked by a group of reporters.

    The shes of their cameras flickered frantically, and every reporter rushed to ask questions, like a swarm of flies buzzing non-stop.

    But they are the kind of flies that must not be smacked because this is a group of poisonous flies.

    Most people experience this kind of situation and be so scared that they can¡¯t even speak.

    However, Pepper is obviously no ordinary person.

    Although Pepper¡¯s previous work was only a secretary, or assistant, because of Tony¡¯s stray and inconsistent work, in fact, she has often been responsible for dealing with reporters.

    As a result, such a situation was no big deal to her.

    Before the opening ceremony of the expo, the press conference is where the headachees from.

    Originally, Pepper didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to these reporters, but she didn¡¯t expect their questions to be more and more beyond the bottom line.

    Oh, God knows if these reporters have a bottom line.

    ¡°Ms. Poz, you are now the new CEO of Stark Industries?¡°

    ¡°What are your thoughts on Phantom Kid¡¯s deration of war?¡±

    ¡°Kid said at the end of the notice that he is going to steal the Arc. Why would a thief want such a nuclear reactor?¡±

    ¡°Reminiscent of the attacker in Monaco, Ivan Vanko, who has died in prison seems to also have the technology to make the Arc reactor. Do you think there is some unknown connection between them?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the mysterious death of Ivan Vanko, it seems that the whole process is very mysterious, and before his death, Tony was the only one to approach him. Some people said that Ivan¡¯s death was because Stark hated Ivan for stealing the Arc Reactor. Technology and¡­¡±

    After a reporter asked a question, Pepper immediately interrupted.

    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet!¡±

    In an instant, all the reporters were suppressed, and Pepper looked grim and looked like a strong business woman.

    ¡°What is the purpose of Phantom Kid? We don¡¯t know yet. Meaningless spections will not help. And I advise you not to talk about things without basis. Compared to spreading rumors, pursuing the truth It¡¯s the reporter¡¯s higher goal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Although Pepper had a friendly smile on her face, the reporters felt a deep chill from the meaning behind this smile.

    This woman who has just been entrusted by Tony with an important task is not an ordinary one!

    ¡°For any questions, please wait at the reception!¡±

    Pepper asked security to disperse the reporters and walked into the Stark Building.

    ¡°Hey, Pepper, you should really see Natalie. She is fantastic! Although you may not like to hear it, she executes some tasks better than you!¡±

    Pepper boarded the elevator to the top floor. The entire floor constituted the office of the CEO of Stark Industries and Tony¡¯s privateboratory, as well as a lounge, and arge area of ??entertainment.

    As soon as she had got out of the elevator, she saw Tony lying on the sofa in a dauntless manner, praising Pepper¡¯s assistant who was concentrating on making coffee.

    When Tony was the CEO, Pepper was his assistant. Now that the CEO is Pepper, she naturally needs an assistant of her own.

    Natalie is her newly recruited assistant, a sexy redhead with a perfect resume.

    Originally, Pepper didn¡¯t want to hire such a perfect person, but Tony had priorly made a final decision and directly hired Natalie.

    But that was before Pepper had be the CEO and inherited Tony¡¯s position.

    ¡°Tony, did you know that Phantom Kid has announced to the world, at your carefully prepared expo, that he is going to steal your proudest invention?¡±

    Pepper frowned, and a fire ignited in her eyes.

    ¡°And you¡­? You¡¯re simply lying in my office carelessly, pointing your fingers out to my personal assistant?¡±

    ¡°I know, Pepper, I know. Isn¡¯t he the kid who wore an old-fashioned white suit and performed tricks in front of those useless cops!¡±

    Tony said calmly.

    ¡°Do you really believe that a thief can steal Tony Stark¡¯s¡­ steal Iron Man¡¯s things? Hell no! It¡¯s impossible. No one can steal anything from me unless I give it to them.¡±

    ¡°Tony, one day you will suffer from your narcissism and arrogance because it makes you unable to see yourself or others clearly¡­ New York Police Department Chief George Stacey will be here soon. We must discuss how to protect the thing that saved your life.¡±

    Pepper said with a cross look at Tony, walking over to his desk to sit down.

    ¡°Please, enjoy.¡±

    At this time, Natalie had made her coffee and brought it to the desk.

    ¡°Wow, I thought that cup of coffee was made for me.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Tony said stiffly.

    Natalie only nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°Pepper, I refuse to ept the assistance of the New York Police Department. Only a few policemen have actual skills, not to mention that they have long been yed with by Phantom Kid. I won¡¯t let them step into my expo. It is a forbidden ce to them.¡±

    After remaining alone for a long time, Tony turned to Pepper again.

    Who knew that even his beloved Pepper ignored him.

    At this moment, Tony felt the cruelty of the world.

    Tony, frustrated, returned to hisboratory, where he would not be disturbed by anyone.

    ¡°Jarvis, lock the door and don¡¯t let anyone in without my permission, including Pepper.¡±

    Tony walked to a corner and poured himself arge can of the dark green liquid.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Tony pinched his nose, closed his eyes, and drank arge can of the weird liquid.

    ¡°Wow, this thing tastes really bad. Is there any better medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, sir, this is the best one, but it can only dy your symptoms.

    Tony raised his hand and put on a bracelet to detect the state of his health. It priorly showed that the blood toxin was 23%, and, now, after drinking the medicine, it slowly dropped to 19%.

    ¡°The efficacy of the drug is declining, sir. You will develop resistance sooner orter. If you stop using padium, your health will be greatly improved.¡±

    Jarvis suggested.

    ¡°No, Jarvis, as long as I am not dead, Iron Man cannot die. I am Iron Man.¡±

    Tony rejected Jarvis¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°Besides, there is still a thief waiting for me to deal with him. I can¡¯t just stop like this.¡±

    Meanwhile, Gotham, Wayne Manor.

    Bruce Wayne finally got the news that Phantom Kid had issued a teaser letter again¡­

 Chapter 88: The First Transformation

    Chapter 88: The First Transformation

    ¡°Alfred, it seems that we made the right choice by epting the invitation to the Stark Expo.¡±

    After knowing about the news of Phantom Kid, Bruce smiled and said to Alfred beside him.

    ¡°Master Wayne, why are you so obsessed with Kid? Tony Stark is Iron Man, his skills are no worse than ours, and obviously, his steel suit is more advanced than your bat suit.¡±

    Alfred was confused.

    ¡°And based on Tony Stark¡¯s character, I don¡¯t think he would wee Batman to intervene in Iron Man¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°This has never been a problem, and I am not going there to help Stark, but to catch Kid.¡±

    Bruce waved his hand.

    ¡°The expenses of the Ker suit are not much lower than that of the steel one, and it is more suitable for light operations. I don¡¯t need to fight terrorists with great vigor during the day.¡±

    ¡°And, who said we can¡¯t have our own steel suit?¡±

    Bruce smiled mysteriously.

    Alfred understood it all; it seemed that his master had the intention of ??upgrading his equipment.

    When Bruce gets such an idea, there must be someone in the world who will be unlucky enough to get a taste of it.

    If this person happened to have fought Batman before, things will be even unluckier for him.

    Meanwhile, the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, the Triskelion building.

    ¡°Hill, monitor the status of the Stark Expo throughout the whole process. I want to know for what purpose Phantom Kid is stealing the Arc Reactor.¡±

    Nick Fury ordered Agent Hill with a gloomy face.

    Since the Tamil Ruby incident, Fury has constantly been asking Hill to pay close attention to the whereabouts of Phantom Kid.

    However, Agent Hill still missed the Dresden Green Diamond heist.

    No one knows how Phantom Kid got into the Wilson Building.

    And by the time Agent Hill knew about it, Kid had already escaped.

    Afterwards, no matter how hard she tried to investigate the security footage, she still didn¡¯t know who was under Kid¡¯s costume.

    Besides, it was surprising that Kid had managed to humiliate Kingpin. And for some reason, some members of S.H.I.E.L.D. seemed to have enjoyed this news.

    They had wanted to take care of Kingpin for a long time, but his position in the criminalwork of the United States and the world was too special; he was both a destroyer of order and a builder of order at the same time.

    He had established a criminal empire.

    This time, Kid is targeting Tony Stark, who is very easy to be offended. Nevertheless, there were many agents who silently praised Kid for doing that.

    But now, is there a possibility that a Kid¡¯s teaser letter will ever be forwarded to the Triskelion building someday?

    Is that even possible?

    The person who says this must be joking.

    Except for S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, there are very few people who know the location of the Triskelion Building. It is impossible for Phantom Kid to be an agent within S.H.I.E.L.D.

    He would have been exposed a long time ago if he were.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that S.H.I.E.L.D. had long since ceased to be S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡­No, it should be said that there has never truly been an organisation called S.H.I.E.L.D.

    New York University, female dormitory.

    ¡°Barbara, let¡¯s go to the Stark Expo together!¡±

    Pam looked at the news on her phone and enthusiastically said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this, okay.¡±

    Barbara looked at Pam¡¯s expectant eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her invitation.

    During this period of time, she has basically understood the situation in the school. Although Pam is very popr among students, she is recognized as a beautiful school girl.

    When Barabra usually walks around the campus, she hears many people talking about Pam¡¯s beauty.

    But in fact, almost no one dares to approach her.

    Many people can¡¯t help but avoid Pam when they see her, especially the students who were in the same department as her.

    Barbara had asked many of her ssmates, but they were all very secretive about it. They only revealed that it had to do with some serious experimental ident.

    In that ident, only Pam survived.

    Of course, after investigation, it is proved that the ident of the experiment has nothing to do with Pam, but many people suspect that Pam may be cursed or born with bad luck.

    After knowing about this, Barbara¡¯s sympathy for Pam grew even deeper. Her experience in Gotham was already very tragic, and when she came to New York, she would still be treated the same way.

    Barbara was aware of this kind of life experience. Anyone who has gone through something simr could easily inspire a sociopathic personality, and any random person locked up inside Arkham Asylum has a simr past as this one.

    But how does Pam actually behave?

    Beautiful, generous, and kind, she can¡¯t bear to hurt a fly.

    Barbara asked herself whether she could have kept Pam¡¯s kindness, if she had gone through her experience.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t answer this question.

    ?Perhaps, Pam wouldn¡¯t be her current self without Phantom Kid.?

    Watching Pam constantly browsing the news about Phantom Kid, smirking like the girl in love she is, Barbara¡¯s heart instantly felt touched.

    Recalling her prejudice against Phantom Kid, Barbara suddenly felt that she was too one-sided.

    Of all the things Kid had stolen, only the Adam Star was exchanged for profit, and in the end, the poor were the real people who profited.

    Even though Wayne Enterprises doesn¡¯t care about Adam Star¡¯s money at all, could it really be called justice to take someone else¡¯s rightful possessions to help another person?

    It was because of this constant questioning in her mind that Barbara had taken aim at Phantom Kid, not to mention the position of her father Gordon.

    Barbara was still entangled when Phantom Kid showed Mathison¡¯s habitual intimacy, so she chose to verify it herself instead of telling others.

    Barbara really didn¡¯t know what to do if Mathison really was Phantom Kid.

    Fortunately, it finally proved that Mathison was not Phantom Kid.

    But now, Barbara suddenly understands Kid¡¯s approach a bit and understands why so many people in the world like this style of Robin Hood-like thief.

    ?Phantom Kid, what kind of person are you??

    Barbara thought silently in her heart.

    ?Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter to me now, I¡¯m not a cop anyway, I¡¯ll just have to do as dad tells me to, and leave Kid to him.?

    ¡°Pam, it happens that I don¡¯t have sses on the day of the expo, so let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Barbara smiled and told Pam.

    ¡°Okay, will Mathisone with us too?¡±

    When Barbara agreed, Pam was very happy and then asked about Mathison.

    ¡°Mathison happened to tutor that day, so there was no way he¡¯d apany us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, if Mathison doesn¡¯te, I won¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    It stopped abruptly because Pam felt that it might not be a good idea to say that.

    ¡°What did you just say you didn¡¯t have to do?¡±

    Barbara asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Barbara, I¡¯m sorry that Mathison can¡¯te¡­¡±

 Chapter 89: The Opening Ceremony of The Stark Expo

    Chapter 89: The Opening Ceremony of The Stark Expo

    ¡°Ms. Poz, Colonel Rhodes is calling, he wants to talk to you.¡±

    At the Stark Building, Pepper had just negotiated various arrangements with Director George, and Natalie walked over and whispered in Pepper¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What! Are you for real¡­?¡±

    After answering the phone and listening for a while, Pepper suddenly eximed.

    Natalie looked at her inquisitively.

    When Colonel Rhodes called over just now, his voice was very anxious. The case he presented seemed to be rted to the military¡¯s renewed pressure to ask Tony Stark to hand in the Iron-Man suit.

    James Rhodes and Tony are friends who grew up ying together, and he has a high position in the military.

    Regardless of his rank as Colonel in the Air Force, Rhodes is also the Minister of the Army¡¯s Weapons Development Department, and he specialized in weapons transactions with Stark Industries before Tony closed the weapons department. He is a loyal friend!

    Rhodes was agitated, hence, a big deal is in his concern.

    But obviously, Rhodes won¡¯t be talking to a new assistant about this kind of thing. As a result, Natalie didn¡¯t know what Rhodes wanted Pepper for.

    However, judging from Pepper¡¯s reaction, it isn¡¯t a trivial matter.

    This made Natalie very curious.

    Natalie was watching attentively Pepper¡¯s face, changing again and again, from shock, to anger, and finally back to calm.

    ¡°¡­Okay, I agree with you. Then do what you said, this won¡¯t harm Tony, right?¡±

    From the time he received the call, Pepper said only two sentences, and then she hung up.

    ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    Natalie asked with concern.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but it¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this.¡±

    Pepper forced herself and smiled at Natalie.

    Natalie saw the unnaturalness of Pepper¡¯s expression. Somethingplex had obviously just happened, but she was in a special situation now and couldn¡¯t monitor Pepper¡¯s phone, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t need to tap sideways.

    ¡°With Jarvis, the usual technology is no different to Stark from children¡¯s games.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Natalie is not just an ordinary assistant, her true identity is the top agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Natasha Romanov.

    The Tony Padium poisoning incident is not top secret. Not only Ivan Vanko, his enemy, knows about this, but also S.H.I.E.L.D. is closely monitoring Tony¡¯s movements.

    In fact, S.H.I.E.L.D. had anticipated this possibility of Tony having padium poisoning before Tony himself.

    Especially in recent months, Tony¡¯s behavior was too abnormal. Fury ordered Natasha to disguise as Natalie. She took advantage of the opportunity that Tony was nning to hire a new assistant at the time to lurk by his side.

    Her task is to find out about Tony¡¯s current physical condition and assess him to see if he is worthy of joining the Avengers project.

    As a result, Tony changed hands and gave the position of CEO to Pepper, which made Natasha¡¯s work a lot more burdensome.

    To be honest, Natasha has a very bad impression of Tony, arrogant, mouthy, sloppy, self-righteous, unable to listen to others¡­

    Good God¡­ his ws are unlimited.

    In any case, she has to continue her undercover mission, and Pepper doesn¡¯t want to give her the data she needs. Natasha has to give up.

    It would be too deliberate to ask further.

    Then the two began their daily tasks, and Pepper had to think about how to deal with the press conference at night.

    Meanwhile, in Hammer Industries, inside a secretboratory.

    ¡°Why did you take the liberty of changing the battlesuit into a drone?¡±

    Justin Hammer is very upset. As the head of Hammer Industries, he is wholeheartedly thinking about every way to beat Stark Industries.

    So, he took the risk to rescue Ivan Vanko from prison, because Ivan is the second genius scientist in the world who can independently develop a miniature nuclear reactor, at least in the eyes of Hammer.

    Arms ounted for almost all of Hammer Industries¡¯ revenue. Originally, after Stark Industries announced the closure of the arms division, the US military¡¯s orders from Hammer Industries increased dozens of times.

    However, when Iron Man appeared, the military¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the suit, and they began to use various means to force Tony.

    Unfortunately, Tony¡¯sst name is Stark, and in a country like the United States of America, no one can really force him, unless Tony wants tomit treason.

    So, Hammer tried to work with Ivan to produce the Hammer Industries battlesuit.

    As a result, Ivan changed his suit into a drone.

    This made Hammer very angry, and he thought Ivan was wasting his money.

    ¡°Trust me, drones are better.¡±

    Ivan, however, did not give a damn about Hammer, knowing very well that it was Hammer who needed his technology now.

    ¡°People will make trouble, but drones won¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing that Ivan looked like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, Hammer had no choice but to let Ivan do his best.

    ¡°The Stark Expo will begin soon, and you better pray that these drones will win everyone¡¯s apuse!¡±

    ¡°I can rescue you from prison, naturally I can send you back!¡±

    Hammer threatened fiercely.

    Ever since, time passed under the surging tide.

    The opening ceremony of the Stark Expo is around the corner.

    Tens of thousands of people gathered at the expo, some of them were really interested in the exhibition, and some wanted to see the true identity of Phantom Kid.

    On the outer wall, Kid¡¯s notice letter remained intact. Tony even specially asked someone to maintain it.

    George stood with thousands of police officers outside the fair, because Tony ordered to prohibit the police from stepping into his central pavilion.

    Even if Pepper spoke up, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind about them.

    The opening ceremony is Tony Stark¡¯s solo show, and there will only be one thing on disy today, and that is the first generation of Arc Reactor.

    A ne flew over the expo; it was Tony¡¯s private jet.

    ¡°Confirm the altitude, wind direction, air velocity¡­¡±

    Tony put on the Mark 4 and jumped off the ne. Propellers mounted on the palms and the soles of his feet and immediately were activated. He dived down swiftly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In an instant, he had the iron battlesuit on, and an explosion sounded. Tony¡­ Iron Man fell from the sky like a meteor and was on the verge of the ground in just a few tens of seconds.

    When Iron Man was about tond on the booth of the Expo Center Pavilion, the thruster stopped elerating, and then his body turned upside down, turning on the thruster again to counteract the downward impulse.

    He was suspended two or three meters above the booth.

    As soon as Iron Man appeared, the audience immediately boiled over. Amid the cheers of tens of thousands of people, Iron Man performed a standard heroding.

    Commonly known as kneeling on one knee.

    The mask of Mark IV opened automatically, revealing Tony¡¯s face.

    Then, the performance continued.

    A group of dancers cosying Iron Man came out from the backstage, and Tony danced with them in public, while wearing his suit

 Chapter 90: Tony The Narcissistic

    Chapter 90: Tony The Narcissistic

    ¡°This is Tony Stark?¡±

    Among the audience, Barbara asked Pam with a weird look.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, he is that kind of person, one and only in the world. Once you spend enough time in New York, you will get to know more about him. Let¡¯s just call him a free soul for now.¡¯¡±

    Pam smiled dryly.

    ¡°I thought that Mr. Stark, as Iron Man, should be different from what the media says about him, but now I realized that the way the news describe him is too euphemistic actually.¡±

    Barbara was confusedly speechless.

    The man was dancing shamelessly in public. Not only that, he has found a bunch of sexy dancers to apany him on stage. Even worse, he actually let them cosy into Iron Man!

    Iron Man was way different in attitude to other peers of his¡­. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine Batman in his ce.

    Huh?

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    The scene was too astonishing for her to look at.

    ¡°But then again, Mr. Stark doesn¡¯t seem to take Phantom Kid seriously at all. He didn¡¯t even keep a few security guards around. Tony Stark is totally on his own, performing.¡±

    Barbara stopped the horror fantasy in her head and turned to another matter.

    ¡°Huh! You dare to underestimate Kid-sama? Even Iron Man will suffer a big loss! I bet it won¡¯t be long before Kid-sama will show up in the moonlight, and then use his gorgeous magic tricks to take that reactor charmingly.¡±

    At this time, a loud female voice came from behind Barbara and Pam.

    ¡°This voice, this tone belongs to¡­¡±

    Barbara seemed to have thought of someone, and quickly looked back.

    It really is Daisy!

    ¡°Daisy, why are you here?¡±

    Barbara asked in surprise.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to go back to Gotham?¡±

    When Barbara mentioned this, Daisy¡¯s face became gloomy.

    ¡°Originally, my n was like that, but then something else happened. It was Jane¡¯s mentor, Dr. Selvig. He was invited by a secret government agency to participate in a study. He had to go to New York to hand over some things first. And Jane decided to follow along.¡±

    ¡°Jane is very worried about this secret agency, because they actually lied to her, being members of the FBI and wanted to study Thor¡¯s hammer. In fact, they have CIA, NYPD, and even NASA badges. God knows who they are.¡±

    ¡°Then I thought about it. I won¡¯t have much to do if I return to Gotham. So, I followed Jane to New York by myself. Only for Jane to find out that she cannot contact Dr. Selvig. Nevertheless, Dr. Selvig took the initiative to send a video to tell her that he was okay, and for us to wait for him. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Jane will go to report him missing.¡±

    ¡°Then we stayed in New York for the first time, as a holiday.¡±

    Daisy sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking this month, if I had known that we couldn¡¯t actually do anything, I wouldn¡¯t havee along.¡±

    ¡°but¡­¡­¡±

    Afterwards, Daisy¡¯s attitude changed a hundred and eighty degrees.

    ¡°Kid-sama¡¯s notice has appeared! I can finally see his performance with my own eyes. I could only watch him in videos before. It¡¯s really a shame. Today I can finally make up for my regret!¡±

    ¡°Barbara, is this your friend?¡±

    Pam looked at Daisy awkwardly, then asked Barbara.

    ¡°Daisy Louise, I¡¯m Barbara¡¯s best friend, we met at Gotham University.¡±

    Daisy took the initiative to introduce herself.

    Then, Barbara introduced Pam to Daisy.

    ¡°What, you are the girl who was saved by Kid-sama?! I heard that he flew you in the sky in his arms, is that true?¡±

    Daisy cried out in shock, staring at Pam incredulously.

    There were many mixed feelings in her eyes.

    Envy, jealousy, anger¡­

    Pam, who was stared at by Daisy, felt her scalp numbing. She was afraid that this person in front of her might have some serious illness, albeit a mental one.

    ?It seems that she also likes Kid very much.?

    Pam looked at Daisy and thought silently.

    At this moment, the music suddenly stopped.

    The crowd looked toward the stage.

    The dancers have backed off, and only Iron Man was left on the stage.

    Tony disarmed Mark IV, a mechanical arm rose from under the floor to dismantle his steel suit.

    This does not mean that he has given up all security measures, because Jarvis is monitoring everything at the expo in real-time. As long as there is a trace of abnormality, Mark IV will instantly be equipped on Tony¡¯s body.

    After all, the host of the opening ceremony is Tony Stark, not Iron Man.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Stark Expo!¡±

    Tony opened his arms to the entire audience and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Tony!¡± ¡°Tony!¡± ¡°Tony!¡±

    Countless people cheered Tony¡¯s name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually want to say that the world has seen a period of peace thatsted the longest because of me, and I don¡¯t want to say that¡­¡±

    Then Tony started his extremely narcissistic speech.

    ¡°Ever since I was captured in that dark damp cave, I¡¯ve learned the hard way that peace always needs someone to keep it, and that someone is me.¡±

    ¡°Because, I haven¡¯t seen anyone yet who dares to face me man-to-man, a peer who is built as perfect as me!¡±

    Tony danced around arrogantly.

    ¡°but¡­¡­¡±

    Tony lengthened his trailing voice.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that some thief, who likes to wear a white suit at night, would threaten me and to challenge me, Iron Man.¡±

    ¡°And so, today, I came here as promised. Phantom Kid, do you dare to appear before my eyes?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, our thief likes to pretend to be someone else, maybe he is among you.¡±

    Tony pretended to look into the crowd.

    Seeing Tony¡¯s piety, Daisy¡¯s brows instantly frowned.

    ¡°This guy is the biggest narcissist I have ever seen. A person like him expects Kid-sama to lose before him?¡±

    In contrast to Daisy¡¯s blind confidence, Pam was a bit worried.

    She has spent more time in New York than Daisy, and she has a deeper understanding of Iron Man.

    Those technologies that are emerging in an endless stream can definitely not be dealt with by magic tricks.

    ?If any ident happens, even if it exposes my ability, I must help Kid to get out of it.?

    Pam made up her mind secretly.

    The fairgrounds are covered with greenery, and Pam¡¯s power can be increased thanks to that.

    Barbara is caught between an avid Kid fan and a person who has a crush on Kid, and dare not say a word.

    ¡°Before introducing the fair, I want to introduce a friend from Gotham to everyone. He and I are like two simr leaves on a tree.¡±

    ¡°We are the same age, we have the same background, the same family, the same wealth¡­¡±

 Chapter 91: Bruce and Stark

    Chapter 91: Bruce and Stark

    ¡°I believe everyone knows Gotham¡¯s Wayne Enterprise, and I¡¯ve heard that their boss was just like me before, a slutty yboy.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect him to participate in my expo at the beginning. Because since eight years ago, this dandy has been living in seclusion. I thought that the board of directors of Wayne Enterprises will soon remove him. I thought He will never step out of his manor in his life.¡±

    Tony joked in a weird tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee Bruce Wayne!¡±

    As soon as his words had been said, the spotlight hit someone in the VIP seat in the audience.

    It was Bruce.

    Bruce stood up and walked to the booth with a smile, standing side by side with Tony.

    ¡°Wow, Tony, what you built here is so magnificent, it almost dazzles me.¡±

    When he first came up, Bruce joked with self-deprecation.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this world in eight years, and I feel like I am almost a savage.¡±

    At his joke, the audience burst intoughter.

    ¡°No, no no, Bruce, if you are a savage, then I would rather be a savage myself. Although Daggett has messed up yourpany, I have to say that this man is very capable¡­¡±

    Tony said seriously.

    ¡°In the eight years since you gave up managing thepany, Daggett has embezzled arge number of shares in Wayne Enterprises. If you hadn¡¯t stepped in, he would have almost be unshakable as Wayne¡¯s new chairman. But just after youe back, in just one month, you have made Daggett vomit back the shares he swallowed.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like something a ¡®wild man¡¯ could do. There used to be a person in mypany who was very simr to Daggett, but I never saw his face clearly until he used a new weapon on me. After he tried to take my life, I knew that the person I trusted the most had betrayed me.¡±

    ¡°So, after I knew his true face, I vowed to stab his ass, and I did it.¡±

    Tonyughed loudly.

    ¡°Bruce, I can¡¯t use that tedious andplicated business method to defeat my opponent like you, because I think that kind of efficiency is too low.¡±

    ¡°Daggett is a bad viin. If I were to protect the city of Gotham, I would rush into his house in my armor suit and press his head on the ground, asking him if he would like to Atonement for the mistakes hemitted, and if he doesn¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll smash his head in with a palm cannon.¡±

    Tony¡¯s words caused the audience tough again, and everyone knew that Tony was joking.

    However, Bruce, who was in Tony¡¯s closest position, didn¡¯t think so.

    In his opinion, Tony Stark is also a guy who does not consider thew, especially that, recently, Tony has shown a serious tendency to self-destructiveness.

    Judging from Bruce¡¯s experience, this is the precursor to the road to crime.

    In particr, Tony¡¯s previous speech seemed to attribute the credit for world peace to himself, as if he was a self-appointed god.

    And what happens when a person sees himself as a god?

    He will judge the world unscrupulously, and all orders and rules cannot restrain him.

    Bruce¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and Iron Man¡¯s previous actions were fairly just. Fighting against terrorists was indeed remarkable.

    However, Tony Stark¡¯s performance has been quite worrying.

    Especially since he also has the world¡¯s leading technology.

    In Bruce¡¯s view, Tony is like a time bomb, which may explode at any time, threatening the entire world.

    But on the surface, Bruce still maintains a friendlymercial smile.

    ¡°Tony, the person you are talking about should be Obadiah, he is indeed a very shrewd businessman. Daggett is far behind him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like businessmen, and I don¡¯t like politicians. I believe that technology is the key to achieving world peace.¡±

    Tony expressed his disdain for certain groups, even if he is a businessman himself, and the leader of the businessman.

    This remark made the audience cheer and apud thunderously.

    ¡°Bruce, do you know¡­ Batman?¡±

    Tony turned his head and asked Bruce.

    ¡°I think no one in Gotham would not know Batman.¡±

    Bruce said, keeping his face unchanged.

    ¡°I think so, I don¡¯t know what you think of Batman, the second superhero in the world?¡±

    ¡°The second superhero?¡±

    ¡°The first one is Captain America. He is dead. Let¡¯s look at the existing superheroes in the world. I was kidnapped in Afghanistanst year. Iron Man was only born at that time, and the others are in recent years. Just came out¡­ only Batman started fighting crime ten years ago and then disappeared for eight years.¡±

    ¡°Everyone thinks that Batman killed Harvey Dent eight years ago. Bruce, do you think so too?¡±

    Tony stared into Bruce¡¯s eyes and asked.

    Bruce responded to Tony¡¯s gaze, ¡°If the murderer is not Batman, then who killed Harvey Dante? I don¡¯t think he would have died by suicide.¡±

    When he chose to carry this me back then, Bruce had already decided to carry it on for the rest of his life.

    The effectiveness of the Dent Act over the past eight years has proven that many superheroes are not as useful as such a truly effective system.

    ¡°So, I think Batman was never a superhero, and he never thought about bing a hero.¡±

    When he said this, Bruce¡¯s expression was more serious than ever.

    Tony didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    ¡°Then, I think everyone knows me enough now. Tony, I won¡¯t disturb your personal show.¡±

    Bruce smiled, and his seriousness was wiped out.

    Only Tony was left in the booth.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wayne. Tony is such a person, if he offends you in any way, I apologize to you on his behalf.¡±

    When Bruce returned to his seat, he heard a woman next to him speak to him in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°Virginia Pepper Poz.¡±

    Pepper said her full name slowly.

    ¡°Poz? You are the new CEO of Stark Industries. Tony values you so much. I have always thought that you must be a beautiful and intelligent woman. And as I see you now, my thoughts about you are still the same.¡±

    Bruce praised her.

    ¡°Mr. Wayne, you must be joking, right? How could Tony value me? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not as good as that battlesuit he wears. He only let me be the CEO to deal with his mess. ¡°

    Pepper smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 92: He Knew

    Chapter 92: He Knew

    ¡°My name is Happy Hogan, and I am Tony¡¯s bodyguard and driver.¡±

    Seeing Pepper and Bruce chatting fairly well, the fat man on the side also intervened in the conversation between them.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Happy. I like this name.¡±

    Bruce shook hands with Happy in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Kid-sama here yet?¡±

    On the other side, Daisy asked depressedly.

    A long time has passed since the opening ceremony.

    However, not even the shadow of Phantom Kid appeared.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ he doesn¡¯t want to steal the Arc Reactor anymore. After all, it¡¯s not a gem.¡±

    Barbaraughed sarcastically.

    ¡°No, he will definitelye!¡±

    From the side, Pam said in determination.

    On stage, Tony looked at his watch.

    ¡°Time flies so fast. It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock, so let¡¯s start today¡¯s highlights now.¡±

    The audience was very seduced, and everyone knew what Tony was referring to.

    It is the exhibition of the first generation Arc Reactor!

    It also means that Phantom Kid might appear!

    ¡°It looks like you are all looking forward to the little guy who rescued me from the cave¡­ but, I know you are looking forward to another one.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the show, let us talk about the Stark Expo in its entirety.¡±

    Tony pped his hands, and the surrounding spotlights went out.

    The big screen on the booth was on.

    ¡°The founder of the Stark Expo is my father Howard Stark. So, I thought that it is best for him to introduce the Expo.¡±

    Tony said so, but no one could see theplexity deep in his eyes. He respected his father, and at the same time was dissatisfied with his nature, since thistter was always focused on work.

    Many times Tony couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his father had never liked him.

    ¡°What!!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the audience screamed with excitement.

    Tony was puzzled. ?Isn¡¯t it the videotape of Howard introducing the fair? I don¡¯t know how many times I have watched it.?

    ?What is this exaggerated reaction??

    ?Is it possible that after a few decades, Howard is still so lofty in the hearts of the people??

    Tony looked back at the big screen in wonder, and at that, he was stunned.

    Although Howard¡¯s voice was ying in the stereo, Howard¡¯s videotape was not yed on the screen.

    Instead, a white picture with a few lines written on it was released.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I am here to take the first generation Arc Reactor.

    Phantom Kid¡±

    Beside the word was, of course, Kid¡¯s head.

    Could it be said that Phantom Kid has stolen the reactor?

    But he never appeared from beginning to end!

    Moreover, the current Arc Reactor should still be stored under a certain floor.

    ¡°Jarvis, put on my battle suit.¡±

    Many robotic arms rose again under the floor of the booth, and Tony quickly put on the Mark IV suit.

    ¡°Check who has changed the tape!¡±

    Tony asked Jarvis to check the surveince of the fair, and then pressed the switch to raise the disy case of the Arc Reactor.

    The floor in the center of the exhibit automatically parted and a disy case rose from below.

    A device identical to the reactor in Tony¡¯s chest could be seen lying inside the hard bulletproof ss.

    ¡°It seems that our thief did not get his prey.¡±

    After checking out that the reactor in the disy case was genuine with the energy detection system that came with the suit, Tony smiled and exhaled in ease.

    However, no one cared about Tony in his suit at this time, their attention was drawn to another thing.

    ¡°Oh, my God! What¡¯s that on the ground?¡±

    ¡°Is that a bomb?¡±

    Just the second after Tony spoke, many ck balls appeared on the ground in the center of the venue inexplicably, and then exploded with a loud bang.

    Dense smoke instantly enveloped the entire venue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a smoke bomb!¡±

    The chaos started suddenly.

    After all, the citizens of New York are not like the citizens of Gotham. Even if they know that they are just smoke bombs, they still can¡¯t resist the fear in their hearts.

    The audience in the venue ran out one after another.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, is this scary?¡±

    On the edge of the auditorium, Daisy looked disdainful. Their position was just off the ce with the most crowds, and they were least likely to be crammed in the herd.

    ¡°If we leave now, you won¡¯t be able to see Kid-sama.¡±

    Barbara was tempted to say that there are not many true Kid fans in the audience. Who would take the risk and remain here?

    But when her mouth uttered, ¡°Maybe¡­ New York has been too peaceful these years.¡±

    Pam¡¯s eyes flickered, and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    ¡°Tony!¡±

    As his bodyguard, Happy yelled and rushed to the stage.

    Everyone knows that Tony is wearing a battle suit now, and he doesn¡¯t need Happy¡¯s protection at all, but this is not the reason enough for Happy to sit underneath and do nothing. A bodyguard must act like a bodyguard.

    Who knew that Pepper was faster than him. When he had just walked out of the auditorium, Pepper was already at the booth.

    At this moment, neither of them noticed that Bruce¡¯s seat was empty for some time¡­

    Even if they noticed, at best they would think that Bruce had escaped like other audience members.

    ¡°Sir, I have checked all the surveince records, and there are only three people who may have manipted the videotape.¡±

    Jarvis¡¯s voice sounded in Tony¡¯s helmet.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°You, Happy Hogan and¡­ Pepper Poz.¡±

    In an instant, Tony¡¯s mind shed, thinking of Kid¡¯s notice letter, he knew who Phantom Kid was!

    ¡°Tony, are you okay?¡±

    At this moment, Pepper just ran over and asked with concern as he ran.

    ?No, no, Pepper has never been so gentle to me¡­?

    Tony thought in his mind that the real Pepper would actually curse at him for being foolish.

    He immediately stood in the middle, between Pepper and the Arc Reactor disy case.

    ¡°Hey, Pepper, don¡¯te over here yet.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡±

    Pepper paused and asked with a frown.

    ¡°You are Phantom Kid, right?¡±

    Tony pointed the palm cannon at Pepper.

    ¡°Tony! You are crazy, how could I be Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡°Ha, your teaser letter is just too clumsy and highly deceptive. To be honest, I don¡¯t like riddles at all, I prefer to crack codes and systems, because all codes have a strict set of logic, and with logices breakage.¡±

    ¡°But the riddle is different. The setting of the riddle is purely dependent on the designer¡¯s subjective psychology. It can be illogical. It is impossible to guess the meaning of the riddle without the key entry point. I prefer to call the riddle a cold joke.¡±

    Tony said confidently.

 Chapter 93: Encountering Batman Again

    Chapter 93: Encountering Batman Again

    ¡°The lonely hero fell from the sky

    On behalf of the moon¡¯s daughter waiting for an opportunity

    When the wanderer¡¯s journey begins

    I will embark on this glorious ceremony

    To take away the old ark

    Sincerely yours, Phantom Kid¡±

    Tony wanted to unravel the content of the teaser letter.

    ¡°The Wanderer¡¯s Journey has another name, that is the Journey of the Fool, which is the first number in the tarot card, The Fool.¡±

    ¡°The Fool¡¯s rank is zero, which means that the time you do it is zero.¡±

    ¡°Simrly, in the Tarot, the moon is represented by the priestess, which means a wise woman.¡±

    ¡°Like I just said, the riddle of this notice is a cold joke.¡±

    ¡°¡¯The lonely hero falling from the sky¡¯ should mean that I first fell from the sky wearing a battle suit, because I am a hero.¡±

    Tony said narcissistically.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you use the word falling, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I don¡¯t think Ms. Poz will be Phantom Kid.¡±

    Jarvis interrupted Tony suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Inside the battlesuit, Tony wondered.

    ¡°I just scanned Ms. Poz¡¯s vital characteristics. She is the real Pepper Poz.¡±

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shit!¡±

    After hearing Tony¡¯s reasoning, Pepper couldn¡¯t help showing an angry expression on his face.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Tony?¡±

    She roared at Tony.

    The familiar Pepper is back¡­

    ¡°I worry about you so much, and you think I¡¯m a fake?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I just feel that your attitude towards me today is not quite right.¡±

    Although protected by the battlesuit, Tony¡¯s forehead couldn¡¯t help but sweat.

    ¡°I heard Rhodes say that you are sick, maybe even dying! He also said that, with your pride, you will never tell me about this. So, I was told not to act too agitated.¡±

    As she spoke, Pepper¡¯s eye circles turned red.

    ¡°Is that true, are you really dying?

    ¡°What are you talking about! Who told you I was sick?¡±

    Tony asked as his eyes widened in an instant.

    ¡°It was Rohdes, your best friend.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, Rohdes doesn¡¯t even know about this!¡±

    Tony¡¯s eyes got serious.

    ¡°He is not Rhodes, that was Phantom Kid! What else did he tell you?¡±

    Although Tony was wearing a helmet, and Pepper couldn¡¯t see Tony¡¯s eyes, his hurried tone made her realize the seriousness of the matter.

    Pepper took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions.

    ¡°He said that he has found a way to cure your illness, but it will take a certain amount of time. He is worried that you will take the untested medicine without authorization, so I should keep this secret until the medicine is sessfully made.¡±

    Pepper recalled what Rohdes said when he called the other day.

    ¡°You have been lied to, Pepper!¡±

    Tony finally understood what was going on. Phantom Kid first used Rod¡¯s voice to deceive Pepper that he was dying and then asked Pepper to keep it a secret. This way, Pepper will act in an unusually different manner.

    Coupled with the content of the teaser letter, it is very easy to mislead others into thinking that Pepper is pretending to be Phantom Kid.

    ?But how did Kid know about my padium poisoning? No, he didn¡¯t tell Pepper that I was padium poisoned. Maybe it was just a coincidence.?

    Tony thought to himself.

    ¡°Listen, Pepper, I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t dwell on a thief¡¯s lies.¡±

    ¡°Even if he makes you think that I am being impersonated, what can he do? We are both on the stage and there is no one else. What will he rely on to steal the reactor¡­¡±

    Pepper frowned thoughtfully, and then she suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Wait, when I came on stage, Happy was also running over here!¡±

    But where is he now?

    The two of them felt that something bad had happened, and hurried back to the showcase to take a look. They didn¡¯t realize it until they found that the Arc reactor inside had disappeared.

    The ss on the back was cut with a neat round opening.

    It should have been cut out during the confrontation between Tony and Pepper right about now. And because Tony was blocking her perspective, coupled with the heavy smoke, Pepper couldn¡¯t see the disy at all.

    ¡°Jarvis, there was another person here just now, why didn¡¯t you sound the rm.¡±

    Tony asked.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, I have reminded you from the time the smoke bomb exploded that an unknown interference field was created around, reducing the detection range of the suit to less than three meters.¡±

    There was no emotion in Jarvis¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see that he is still technical, but this thief boy shouldn¡¯t have gone far. Let¡¯s catch up with him.¡±

    ¡°Pepper, you go find where the real Happy is.¡±

    Tony tilted his head and dashed upward.

    After flying out of the range of the venue, the detection interference was gone.

    Tony looked in the direction of the parking lot. There was no one there.

    ¡°Jarvis, control all the monitors in New York. I want to know where Kid, disguised as Harpy, has gone¡­¡±

    In the Stark Expo site, under the giant globe facing the center pavilion, ¡°Happy¡± appeared here carrying a briefcase.

    He kept looking around to make sure there weren¡¯t many pedestrians nearby and was careful to avoid the location of the monitors.

    ¡°In addition to the zero point, the Fool¡¯s Journey also represents someone you can truly disguise as: Happy Hogan is that simple of a fool. Am I right?¡±

    Suddenly, a hoarse and low voice came from above.

    Happy¡¯s face was changed, as he looked up.

    A ck figure stood on the globe and looked down at him.

    ¡°It means that the daughter of the moon is waiting for an opportunity to make a move. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that she will do something bad. It may also be due to a certain emotional impulse, being used by someone to do a scene she doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°When did you find out, Batman?¡±

    Happy sighed, patted his cor lightly, and his bloated belly instantly ttened.

    Then tugged on the shirt and flung it. His disguise lifted.

    The white cloak moved without wind, and the monocle in his right eye reflected unreal backlighting.

    Phantom Kid showed his true form.

    ¡°Your hands.¡±

    Batman said slowly.

    ¡°Happy Hogan used to be an excellent boxer. Although he has retired for many years and has be quite obese, it does not mean that the calluses on his hands will disappear.¡±

    ¡°Even though he has undergone a surgical resection, making the calluses on his hand hard to see, but as long as someone shakes his hand, they can still easily feel the residual calluses.¡±

    Batman jumped off the globe, as he stretched his bat wings behind him right beforending to automatically counteract the impact ofnding.

    ¡°Your observation of Happy Hogan is indeed very careful. You have replicated his weight and body fat percentage perfectly, but you must have never shaken hands with him.¡±

    Mathison was speechless for a while.

    He only remembered that Happy did boxing with Tony, but it was more of a yful nature. He was even beaten by ck Widow.

    Did Batman just say that Happy used to be a professional boxer?

    But¡­ his physique is really different from that of a boxer.

    But, again, after all, Happy is Tony¡¯s bodyguard. His personal information was given the best protection in the world, and Mathison couldn¡¯t find out about Happy¡¯s past experiences at all.

    Normally, he was almost inseparable from Tony.

    It wasn¡¯t until today that Tony was about to jump off the ne, and Mathison caught the opportunity when Happy was alone.

    <strong>For every 15$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

 Chapter 94: Iron Man

    Chapter 94: Iron Man

    ¡°You are really worthy of being called Batman for noticing such small details¡­ But at the same time, your identity is clearly revealed.¡±

    Phantom Kid originally wanted to apud Batman, but he looked at the briefcase in his hand and gave up the idea.

    This briefcase needs to be well protected.

    ¡°Being able to break through the firewall of Stark Industries¡¯ employee files is not something you can do just by having strong hacking skills, you must have a powerful supeputer as well.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know ¡­¡­ only onepany in the whole of Gotham may be able to build a supeputer of this level.¡±

    ¡°I should be right, Batman¡­ or should I call you Mr. Wayne.¡±

    Faced with the identification of Phantom Kid, Batman neither admitted nor denied it.

    On the contrary, he made it look like it really is the truth.

    ¡°You really know who I am. I was aware of that since you stole the Tamil Ruby. However, you never disclosed this news.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, why do you want to keep my secret?¡±

    Batman stared deeply at Phantom Kid.

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°You, who is keen on stealing gems, why suddenly want to steal Stark¡¯s Arc Reactor?¡±

    ¡°There are so many more valuable things in this world, so why?¡±

    Phantom Kid waved his hand and said.

    ¡°If you really want to know why, it¡¯s probably for artistic reasons.¡±

    ¡°Crime is not art! You need the right guidance.¡±

    Batman did not give up persuading Kid.

    ¡°I believe that you have talents far beyond ordinary people, and you also possess some mysterious powers, so you should use them in proper ways, and lucky for you I need an assistant¡­¡±

    While listening, Mathison felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that? Could it be that you want me to join your team?¡±

    Mathison¡¯s mind was in a mess; this is his chance to be Robin!

    ?Should I do it? No, don¡¯t! Resolutely, I won¡¯t do it!?

    None of Robins had a good end, and Mathison himself never thought of being a superhero.

    ¡°Batman, I don¡¯t want to be a hero. If you don¡¯t mean to catch me, but only try to persuade me, then let this be our goodbye.¡±

    Mathison shook his hand at him, then picked up the briefcase, turned around, and ran.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A wind sounded from behind Mathison, and he reflexively shed aside. A bat dart flew past his initial position.

    ¡°You should leave the reactor though.¡±

    Looking up again, Batman was in front of Mathison.

    ¡°Wow, will you release the criminals you have worked so hard to catch too if I do that?¡±

    Mathison narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°The Arc Reactor is useless to you. If you care about theft itself, then you have seeded. Put down the briefcase and I will let you go.¡±

    Batman¡¯s voice was hoarse and low, bearing no emotions.

    ¡°No, no, no. Taking the initiative to return things and being forced to give up on them are two different things; this difference is exactly what I cannot ept.¡±

    Phantom Kid firmly said.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°Well, give it a try if you can.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mathison flicked two sh bombs from his sleeves.

    At the explosion¡¯s sound, a strong light shed.

    Following that, Mathison wasn¡¯t sure where to aim the w gun at and shot it towards the top of the globe.

    The only tall construction machine in this area is that globe.

    The best way to escape here is to use hang gliding wings, even if Batman follows closely, he will be a step slower.

    However, as soon as Mathison was halfway up, a bat dart flew up from the ground, in between the thick smoke, and cut the rope connecting the w hook.

    Batman had long anticipated that Phantom Kid would use sh bombs, so he specially upgraded the blindfold of the bat helmet so that it could nullify the effects of the bright light.

    ¡°Thump¡±

    The rope broke, and Mathison could only fall mid-air. But whilending, he rolled away to offset most of the impact.

    There was no need to use magic, the situation isn¡¯t so difficult.

    Otherwise, the magnificent level of his operation would be cut in half; it is really not worth the loss.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    There was another sound of breaking through the air.

    The moment Phantom Kid deted his impulse, Batman took out the w hook gun from his multifunctional belt and fired it out.

    His target was the briefcase in Mathison¡¯s hands.

    Caught off guard, the briefcase was hit by the w hook gun. The three w hooks spread out and got attached to the briefcase. Batman pulled it hard and the briefcase came out of Mathison¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I will let you taste your own dish!¡±

    Seeing that the briefcase was about to fall into Batman¡¯s hands, Mathison quickly threw out two ying cards.

    One ying card cut the rope, and another ying card hit the briefcase from the side.

    The briefcase was hit by the blow and flew a dozen meters to the side.

    Phantom Kid quickly rushed to it, while Batman was rushing simultaneously.

    Because the straight line distance between Batman and the disy case is rtively closer. And ording to the situation in the previous matchup in Gotham, his speed is also faster than Phantom Kid.

    It¡¯s normal for Phantom Kid to fall behind Batman.

    So, of course, Batman should get the briefcase first¡­

    BUT!

    ¡°Since you want that briefcase so much, then I will give it to you.¡±

    Hearing that, Batman¡¯s pupils shrank, and when he looked back, Phantom Kid was already standing on the top of the globe, grinning at him.

    ¡°Goodbye, detective.¡±

    Mathison jumped off the other end of the globe, his hang gliding wings opened instantly, and at the same time the propellers also stretched out.

    The globe is not high enough, so Kid needs the propeller to generate momentum.

    Now he doesn¡¯t care about avoiding the monitor, it¡¯s better to escape this ce as soon as possible.

    Batman opened the briefcase and saw that there was nothing inside.

    Now it must be unwise for him to try to catch up by gliding, so Batman lightly tapped on his armguard.

    Then, with the sound of ¡°buzzing,¡± a ck bat motorcycle sprang out from nowhere.

    Batman got on the Batcycle and drove in the direction where Phantom Kid flew.

    One after another, the two chased each other in the venue of the Stark Expo.

    That¡¯s right, the venue of the expo is a hugeplex of buildings, and it can¡¯t even be rushed out for a while.

    ¡°Sir, I think I found out where Phantom Kid is.¡±

    High in the sky, inside the iron battlesuit, Jarvis¡¯s voice sounded at the right time.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I found him too.¡±

    Tony looked down at the little white dot flying in the sky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a good talk with him.¡±

    Tony locked Phantom Kid, then dived down suddenly. The thruster fired fully, as he quickly approached Phantom Kid at a speed that is several times higher than the speed of sound.

    The strong sonic boom makes it hard for people not to notice him. Mathison looked up and saw a golden-red steel armoring down to his side.

    There is also a long tail me behind it.

    <strong>For every 15$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 95: The Turbulent Crowd

    Chapter 95: The Turbulent Crowd

    Mark IV¡¯s flight speed can easily break through twice the speed of sound. And the fastest speed of Kid¡¯s gliding wings, due to innate factors, even if the propeller is used as the power source, do not exceed 150 kilometers per hour, with the maximum being 40 meters per second.

    And at this speed, if there is no professional protective gear, people are prone to vertigo leading to a fall.

    Iron Man is getting closer and closer to Mathison¡¯s altitude.

    ¡°Sir, there is a masked man on the ground that looks like Batman.¡±

    Jarvis uploaded to Tony the Batcycle picture on the ground behind Phantom Kid.

    ¡°Batman appeared here¡­ it must be him.¡±

    Tony suddenly realized, and he instantly confirmed Batman¡¯s true identity.

    Mathison didn¡¯t panic, and as the sonic boom sounded, he quickly lowered the flying altitude.

    His flying altitude is only about 50 meters, and this depression is only more than 20 meters above the ground.

    In the expo, only a small number of buildings are below this height.

    Moreover, the lowered position of Mathison happened to be the most densely constructed area in the expo.

    Since Mathison couldn¡¯t gain any speed advantage, he opted to limit his opponent¡¯s speed.

    In fact, in the process of approaching the ground, Iron Man¡¯s deceleration has already begun.

    ¡°There are still five thousand meters away from the target¡­ four thousand four hundred meters¡­ three thousand seven hundred meters¡­ two thousand meters¡­ one thousand six hundred meters¡­ one thousand three hundred meters¡­ one thousand meters¡­ eight hundred Meters¡­ six hundred meters¡­¡±

    ¡°Approaching target, current speed one hundred and twenty-seven meters per second.¡±

    Listening to Jarvis¡¯ reporting of distance and speed, again and again, Tony stared at Phantom Kid calmly.

    When Iron Man was about to fly to the height of Phantom Kid, the distance between him and Mathison was less than two hundred meters. Tony rushed straight to Phantom Kid, and he could catch the white thief in two seconds at most¡­

    Mathison had long anticipated the situation.

    He tilted 147 degrees in the air at a clever angle, and then passed right through the middle of the two billboards on the roof of an exhibition hall.

    Seeing that Phantom Kid turned, Tony turned around as quickly.

    With Jarvis¡¯s automatic flight system, it can respond quickly even with an interval of only a few tenths of a second.

    However, this does not mean that it can be so urate that the steering angle and position of the turn can ovep with the Mathison. After all, the initial speed of the two is too different.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Iron Man directly pierced the billboard.

    ¡°Sir, I suggest slowing down when crossing between buildings.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, then do as you say.¡±

    Tony couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.

    He maintained his speed to be faster than that of Phantom Kid, and the two wreaked havoc between buildings.

    Although Mathison¡¯s flying skills are quite extraordinary, long-term high-speed steering can ensure that he does not hit any obstacles, but the distance between Iron Man and him is still closing.

    Batman rode a Batcycle, clinging tightly behind them.

    His body is almost parallel with Iron Man above him.

    Shortly, Mathison will be caught up¡­

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡°Really, he stole the reactor!¡±

    ¡°Wait, who is the masked man riding a motorcycle behind Kid?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even know him? That¡¯s Batman!¡±

    ¡°What, why did Batman show up? Isn¡¯t he only active in Gotham?¡±

    ¡°Look at the sky, Iron Man is here too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, God! Does that mean that there are two superheroes hunting Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    While Mathison was flying into the sky without any care in the world, all the visitors in the fair noticed him.

    As well as Batman, who was following closely behind him

    As for Iron Man, no one could fail to notice him.

    Although tens of thousands of spectators in the central exhibition hall ran out before, they just ran out of the exhibition hall and did not leave the expo.

    After all, there was no explosion. After they ran out, they realized that they were just simple smoke bombs.

    These spectators and tourists who originally wandered around in the expo add up to seventy to eighty thousand people, which is a huge group.

    Not only that, outside the fair.

    Director George also knew about the appearance of Phantom Kid at this time. He ignored Tony¡¯s request for police assistance and directly led the team into the fair.

    Thousands of police officers joined in.

    Even a wave of citizens who were originally not interested in the Expo suddenly became interested.

    Queens, where Flushing is located, is thergest area in New York. Although the poption here is not as great as Brooklyn, it is not any worse.

    Therefore, the new influx of people into the Expo is not a small number.

    ¡°Ta-Da-Da¡±

    A roar of helicopter propellers rang out.

    Dozens of helicopters flew into the expo, heading in the direction of Phantom Kid.

    Among them, only twelve were police helicopters of the New York Police Department, and the rest were helicopters of major media. All of which were reporters and photographers.

    The showdown in this expo is being broadcast live worldwide.

    The number of people at the expo quickly approached the 100,000 mark.

    Converted to the system¡¯s magnificent rating, that is S grade!

    The premise is that Mathison does not use any magic and bullet time.

    As for the physical strengthening brought by Ackerman¡¯s blood, it is not an ability that affects the magnificence level.

    However, no matter how strengthened his body is, it is impossible to withstand a blow from Iron Man.

    Obviously, it is impossible for 100,000 people to crowd together to watch the scene where Kid was chased. They gathered in various exhibition halls of the Expo and watched the live broadcast on the big screen.

    God knows what Howard would have felt like if he knew that he had worked hard to design the city of the future, as the light of the world¡¯s technology Stark Expo. Nheless, the audience did note for technology, but for another thing.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Kid-sama!¡±

    Daisy was not satisfied with watching the live broadcast on the big screen. She ran to the top of the center exhibition hall with binocrs in her hand, just to see Phantom Kid with her own eyes.

    Barbara naturally had to apany her. After all, who knows if their chase will affect her side; she had to protect Daisy.

    Daisy held up her binocrs and kept screaming at Phantom Kid at the same time.

    ¡°There are two superheroes, Iron Man and Batman, and it is difficult for Phantom Kid to escape smoothly this time.¡±

    Barbara said rationally.

    ¡°I believe Kid-sama will be able to escape easily.¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t know where her confidence came from.

    ¡°By the way, Barbara, where is your ssmate?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Pam? She just said she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she went back first.¡±

    Barbara was a little worried about Pam¡¯s health, but Pam told her not to follow her. Hence, she stayed with Daisy.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that way.¡±

    Daisy sighed.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, stop quickly and give back that reactor to me. That thing is useless to you. As long as you return it, I promise not to prosecute you.¡±

    Tony yelled behind Mathison, and the sound spread through the speaker device of Mark IV, which could be heard by the entire expo

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 96: The Crisis of Phantom Kid

    Chapter 96: The Crisis of Phantom Kid

    1/5 Chapter. Enjoy!

    Phantom Kid turned a deaf ear to Tony¡¯s call and kept flying around the fair.

    ¡°Kid! If you don¡¯t stop, I am going tounch a missile!¡±

    Seeing Phantom Kid didn¡¯t seem to listen, Tony continued to threaten.

    However, Phantom Kid in front of him still did not respond.

    ¡°Jarvis, lock the target andunch micro missiles.¡±

    Tony had to resort to violence.

    It¡¯s just that, although it is a miniature missile, it is not explosive, but hypnotic.

    There are usually two different sets of weapons in the battle suit, one is a pure lethal weapon for terrorists, and the other is a narcotic weapon used to capture ordinary prisoners.

    Phantom Kid didn¡¯t hurt anyone, and Iron Man certainly wouldn¡¯t use lethal weapons on him.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Two small exquisite miniature missiles shot out of Iron Man¡¯s shoulders, hitting Phantom Kid with precision and uracy.

    After the slight explosion, a cloud of hypnotic smoke enveloped the figure of Phantom Kid.

    Something weird happened.

    Kid, who was hit by the miniature hypnotic missile, not only did not fall into drowsiness as expected, and then to the ground.

    Rather, as if a switch was flicked, his whole body suddenly expanded.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion sounded dozens of times louder than before, Phantom Kid flying in the sky was blown to pieces.

    Not a drop of flesh and blood came out.

    Needless to say, this is a dummy.

    ¡°FUCK! I was fooled. He must have released a dummy on the billboard!¡±

    After Tony locked Phantom Kid as a target, the only moment he lost it was when he faced the billboard.

    But that moment was too fast. The time for Mark 4 to break through the billboard may be less than a millisecond. In such a short period of time, he was able to simultaneously release a dummy to deceive them.

    Even Jarvis was deceived!

    ¡°Phantom Kid¡­ how fast is he! Is that really a speed that humans can achieve?¡±

    Tony was shocked. He never thought that the speed of humans could surpass the speed of machines.

    Iron Man stopped and hovered in mid-air.

    What¡¯s weirder is that on the ground directly below Iron Man, Batman also stopped the Batcycle at the same time¡­

    Simultaneously, near the building where the billboard was smashed by Iron Man, Mathison disguised himself as a mass-faced male in ck clothes and tried his best to blend himself into the darkness.

    Earlier, he couldn¡¯t substitute himself with the dummy with his conventional speed. And so, when Mathison flew past the billboard cleverly, he activated Bullet Time.

    A millisecond was stretched to a minute, making it much easier to get the dummy out and then hide.

    ¡°Now that Iron Man and Batman are attracted by the dummy, it is a good opportunity to get out.¡±

    Mathison looked at the crowded ce not far ahead, and couldn¡¯t help smiling triumphantly.

    He was walking towards the crowd naturally.

    However, before taking two steps, Mathison felt that his hand was suddenly caught.

    Looking back, it turned out to be the most unlikely person to be here at this moment.

    Batman!

    ¡°The one over there is¡­¡±

    Mathison¡¯s pupils shrank and suddenly wanted to understand the situation.

    ¡°You like to use dummies so much, so why can¡¯t I use them?¡±

    Batman¡¯s deep voice came.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The dummy I made was the one I made that was chasing you just now. It¡¯s much more realistic than the dummy you made. As I thought, you didn¡¯t realise it.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Batcycle is genuine.¡±

    Mathison narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°So, you changed into a dummy when Iron Man appeared and I couldn¡¯t get distracted by the ground, and set the Batcycle¡¯s autopilot system to use Iron Man¡¯s coordinates so that the Batcycle¡¯s speed and position will match that of Iron Man.¡±

    Hearing this, Batman smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are really talented.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not going to hang around with you.¡±

    Mathison also smiled, and he yanked his hand out, trying to break free of Batman¡¯s restraint.

    But he failed.

    It¡¯s unknown what technique Batman used. But even with the blood of Ackerman, Mathison could hardly shake him.

    ¡°Your strength is at least ten times stronger thanst time.¡±

    Batman was surprised. He had never seen a person able to increase his power so many times in such a short period of time.

    Batman took out a pair of weird-shaped handcuffs from his belt and handcuffed them to Mathison¡¯s hand.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t keep holding Phantom Kid with his hands.

    ¡°Handcuffs? I don¡¯t need a second to unlock this thing¡­ I don¡¯t need¡­¡±

    Mathison found that he couldn¡¯t find the ws in this pair of handcuffs at all.

    ¡°Where did you get these handcuffs? I want one too.¡±

    Knowing that it was dangerous this time, Mathison kept on talking while forcibly keeping his poker face.

    ¡°That is the special handcuffs I made specially for you. There is no second one in the world.¡±

    As Batman spoke, he stretched his hand to Mathison¡¯s face.

    Who the hell is Kid, is today the time in which he will be revealed?

    In a hurry, Mathison didn¡¯t care much and immediately activated all the magic in the body, intending to teleport and flee directly.

    Seeing a sh of red light, Mathison¡¯s figure disappeared quickly¡­

    ¡°Um?¡±

    After the magic was sessfully cast, Mathison was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t hold on to his poker face anymore.

    Just because, although he teleported, he only teleported less than two meters!

    Batman took a few more steps with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°Very few people can use the same method to escape in front of me a second time.¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    After a brief shock, Mathison forced himself to calm down.

    ¡°I just made a simple space stabilization device, which can effectively suppress your teleportation ability.¡±

    Batman was talking about the handcuffs that bound Mathison.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me¡­ who are you?¡±

    Batman once again reached out and removed the mass-faced male mask from Mathison¡¯s head with one hand.

    Then it revealed¡­

    Tony Stark¡¯s face!

    Batman remained silent and continued to tear off Mathison¡¯s mask.

    This time it is George Stacey!

    He continued.

    Bruce Wayne¡¯s face was exposed¡­

    At this moment, Mathison¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat, because Bruce¡¯s face was thest mask he put on in advance.

    Fortunately, Batman didn¡¯t continue his actions at this time, but carefully looked at the ¡°face¡± of Phantom Kid.

    ¡°You know, there was a man who transformed his face into this face, but he had to live with this face for the rest of his life.¡±

    Batmanmented.

    Mathison knew that the person he was talking about was Hush.

    After a few seconds, Batman finally stretched out his hand, Mathison could only pretend to be calm, and his brain worked wildly.

    ¡°There must be a way¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just as Batman¡¯s hand was about to touch Mathison¡¯s face, the ground between the two suddenly burst open.

    An unusually strong root rose from the ground, forcibly separating Batman from Mathison.

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 97: Escape from the Scene

    Chapter 97: Escape from the Scene

    2/5 Chapter. Enjoy!

    The tree roots that gushed out from the ground grew thicker and longer.

    It was even divided into two branches, with the thickest roots sweeping towards Batman, who could only dodge backwards.

    The slender roots of the tree gently extended in front of Mathison, and then mmed his handcuffs, causing them to break.

    Then the roots gently wrapped around Mathison¡¯s waist and pulled him into the cave created by the roots as they surged out of the ground.

    After a while, the ground stopped shaking, and the roots of the trees that were gushing no longer grew.

    Batman walked to the side of the cave and peeked down to the bottom.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With a loud noise on the ground, Iron Mannded at this location, as the Batcycle drove over with Iron Man automatically.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Tony asked Batman as he watched the disastrous scene getting destroyed by the huge tree roots.

    ¡°Someone rescued Phantom Kid.¡±

    Batman affirmed that if Kid himself had this ability, he would not have been driven to despair by himself just now.

    ¡°Does Kid have any aplices?¡±

    ording to Tony¡¯s understanding, Kid has alwaysmitted crimes independently.

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    Batman walked to the other side and picked up the broken special handcuffs with space stabilizing effect.

    ¡°Sure enough, ordinary materials can¡¯t carry too much energy. These handcuffs are too easy to be destroyed by external forces¡­¡±

    Although this pair of handcuffs were made by Batman, the design idea was not entirelypleted by him.

    But a long time ago, he met a friend whose personality was so bad that people could not wait to get him killed, and poprized him with certain aspects of knowledge, which allowed Batman to sessfully create this pair of handcuffs.

    The enemies he encountered in the past did not need him to use this knowledge until Phantom Kid appeared. Fortunately, Batman did not forget that knowledge.

    ¡°How did you know that Phantom Kid would use a dummy to attract my attention? Even Jarvis didn¡¯t realize that it was a dummy.¡±

    At this time, Tony asked what he had been holding in his mind.

    ¡°In Gotham, Kid will use the dummy to get out whenever hemits a crime, and the only ce he has the opportunity to release the dummy is¡­¡±

    ¡°Because of this?¡±

    ¡°Because of this.¡±

    Batman said nkly, and Tony didn¡¯t know if what he said was true or false.

    In fact, of course, Batman didn¡¯t just rely on this to determine the n of Phantom Kid.

    The real reason should be that Mathison used Bullet Time.

    In the first duel between Batman and Kid in Gotham, he understood the Bullet Time once.

    Although he still doesn¡¯t know how Kid managed to achieve that weird state, Batman¡¯s body has naturally recorded that weird feeling.

    The feeling as if time had suddenly stopped, and the moment Iron Man broke through the billboard, Batman had a simr feeling.

    He doesn¡¯t have a good method to counterattack it yet, but at least he can be sure that the Phantom Kid must have done something at that moment. The most likely thing is to use a dummy.

    That¡¯s why Batman nned to make a dummy so that the Batcycle would follow Iron Man.

    And he used the building where Kid released the dummy to infer the best escape route, then guarded his position and waited for his prey¡­

    In that deep cave, which was at least more than 100 meters underground, slender tree roots led Mathison to move inward quickly.

    Mathison had already guessed who did all this.

    Except for Poison Ivy, Pam, no one in this world can freely manipte nts.

    Soon, Mathison felt himself rising from the ground.

    ¡°They will find this ce soon. Let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible!¡±

    As soon as he went up, Mathison heard a woman¡¯s voice, it was obviously Pam.

    She was in a strange state at this time. Her original fair skin was now covered with a light greenyer, and even her red hair had been affected in no small way, turning it into a dark red.

    As she bes more proficient in her abilities, her skin tone bes darker and darker.

    But when she doesn¡¯t use her power, her skin tone remains normal.

    When Mathison just came out to look at her, Pam subconsciously covered her face and turned away, while also releasing the use of the ability. She did not want to let Kid see her face when she uses her ability.

    After turning around, Pam has changed back to normal.

    This location is already outside the range of the Stark Expo, but not far away.

    Although there is no surveince around here, the emergence of tree roots before has caused a great disturbance. Could find them by following the cave, it would not take long for him to reach their location.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    Mathison sincerely thanked Pam. If it hadn¡¯t been for her rescue, his identity would have been known by Batman.

    Although Bruce may not be adverse to him, he will certainly take the opportunity to ckmail him to be Robin, which is worse than killing him.

    ¡°Hurry up, Kid. There is not much time left. We can pretend to be husband and wife¡­ or lovers¡­. so that we won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±

    As Pam suggested, her face flushed inexplicably.

    Without further ado, Mathison didn¡¯t care about the suitability and immediately put on a high-end suit that he had prepared a long time ago and a valuable watch.

    Then Mathison took Pam¡¯s hand naturally.

    ¡°Why did you save me? Do you know that saving me will cause you a lot of trouble?¡±

    The two left here quickly, Mathison asked intently on the way, but he regretted it immediately afterwards.

    Pam was startled, then her eyes quickly became firm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with you ever since you rescued me from that sinful city!¡±

    ¡°You know I never let others see my true face, and there will never be an exception.¡±

    Mathison stared into Pam¡¯s eyes earnestly.

    ¡°My footprint will definitely not only stop at the two cities of Gotham and New York. The whole of the United States¡­ and the whole world is my stage. If you fall in love with me, you are destined to not get the happiness you deserve.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being with you, as you can see, I have the ability to help you¡­¡±

    At this point, Pam suddenly paused. She thought about the mutation in her body when she uses her ability. She didn¡¯t know whether she would, one day, turn her skin tone into a green that could not be restored to normal.

    At that time, she must look ugly¡­

    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want to tie up your feelings, you saved me once before, and I saved you once. We are even.¡±

    Pam pretended to be calm.

    Mathison did not speak, but suddenly stopped, and then put his hand on Pam¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Pam blushed and asked, as her heart was pounding.

    ¡°There will be surveince cameras not far ahead, and you also need a little disguise, otherwise they are likely to find you.¡±

    Mathison said calmly.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, you are right.¡±

    Pam said disappointedly.

    Mathison put his hands on Pam¡¯s shoulders, and then, with a strong push, Pam turned around unconsciously.

    Then, she became a noble young woman in an elegant evening dress, matching Mathison¡¯s look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much now, wait until you leave here.¡±

    Mathison said softly.

    Pam nodded, and the two of them moved away without saying a word¡­

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 98: Alfred The Caring

    Chapter 98: Alfred The Caring

    2/5 Chapter. Enjoy!

    It didn¡¯t take long for Iron Man to emerge from the hole in the ground and arrive at the ce where Pam saved Mathison.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have gone far, Jarvis. Pull up all the surveince records around the area within ten minutes, and list everyone who appeared as a suspicious target.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Tony circled around the neighborhood and found no trace of Phantom Kid.

    On the other side, Chief George also dispersed his police officers out, searching every corner of Corona Park in Flushing Meadows.

    He is very angry now, because, in his opinion, the reason why Phantom Kid managed to escape this time is because of the reckless pursuit of Iron Man and Batman. If the police were the ones to take charge, Kid would not have escaped.

    God knows where his confidencees from.

    But people should always strive to be confident, huh?

    At least George¡¯s police career is very hectic, this is why he behaves very energetically every day.

    George thought to himself that it¡¯s no wonder That chief Gordon designated Batman as a wanted criminal eight years ago. As for how he knew the circumstances of the case eight years ago? Gordon has some suspicion, but the truth isn¡¯t important anymore.

    The decline in Gotham¡¯s crime rate over the years is obvious to all, and George¡¯s focus is obviously different from that of ordinary people. He doesn¡¯t think Dent Act really yed any role.

    George firmly believes that it is because of Gotham being without Batman for eight years. Without the masked vignte, social order has be better than before.

    Of course, the facts and his spection are not that different. After all, most of the patients in the Arkham Asylum havemitted various inexplicable crimes in order to challenge Batman.

    And all in all, George couldn¡¯t have a good impression on a creature like vigntes.

    As for Batman, It¡¯s unknown where he went after talking to Iron Man. Even his Batcycle had disappeared, leaving no trace at all.

    Not even on surveince cameras.

    If Phantom Kid is relying on his exquisite disguise techniques, so that one doesn¡¯t know who he is, even if he faces a monitoring camera, then Batman has a hardcore surveince signal that interferes with everything, and no surveince camera can capture him.

    At this point, the opening ceremony of the Stark Expo ispletely over, and all citizens have left the Expo one after another under the supervision of the police.

    Bruce Wayne is naturally one of these people.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    In the parking lot of the fair, Bruce looked at the security guard with a weird look.

    ¡°Mr. Wayne, I swear everything I just said is true. I saw you and your wife drive away together.¡±

    The young security guard swore in a bewildered manner. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Mr. Wayne had already left, so why is he here again now?

    Bruce: ¡°¡­¡±

    Needless to say, it must be Phantom Kid in disguise. He actually dared toe back. He is so courageous. Isn¡¯t he afraid of Batman¡¯s revenge?

    And more importantly¨C

    ¡°Is the person helping Kid a woman? Not necessarily, it¡¯s not difficult to dress up as a woman with Kid¡¯s disguise skills¡­¡±

    Bruce mused.

    A few hourster, Alfred came to pick up Bruce in Wayne¡¯s private helicopter.

    ¡°Master Wayne, I heard someone stole your car.¡±

    Alfred couldn¡¯t help but joke with Bruce when he got off the ne.

    ¡°That¡¯s thetest model just released this year, Lamborghini LP700, sir. You lost a lot today.¡±

    Bruceughed unconcernedly, ¡°Stop trolling me, Alfred, I¡¯m already sleepy, it¡¯s time to go back and get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I hope you really want to go back to sleep.¡±

    Alfred spoke quietly.

    After a few more hours, Bruce and Alfred returned to Gotham.

    Then, they saw the Lamborghini LP700 that Kid had driven away safely and steadily stopped at the gate of Wayne Manor.

    And there was a message from Kid on the car window.

    ¡°Dear Mr. Wayne, I sincerely thank you for lending me such a luxurious car for a drive. I must admit that thetest Lamborghini feels really great when it is driven. There is just a little problem, that is, I used up all the gasoline in the car. I think Mr. Wayne will not care about such a small detail, right?

    Phantom Kid¡±

    ¡°Haha, Master Wayne, I¡¯m starting to like this Phantom Kid a little bit.¡±

    Alfredughed.

    Bruce grinned, he opened the car door with one hand, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and was about to drive the Lamborghini into the manor.

    However, when he stepped on the gas pedal, the car did not start, and there seemed to be something under the gas pedal, against it, to keep him from stepping on it. There was a clear sense of obstruction.

    Bruce¡¯s eyes condensed. If those old ¡°friends¡± from the past touched his car, then he must be stepping on a bomb under his feet, but Phantom Kid obviously wouldn¡¯t do it.

    But this does not mean that Bruce will unconditionally trust Kid.

    Bruce opened the car door at the speed of lightning, leaped from the car, and jumped out of it toy down on the ground.

    ¡°What are you doing, Master Wayne? Did Kid put a bomb in the car?¡±

    The sudden change surprised Alfred.

    However, the imagined explosion did not happen.

    ¡°It seems that I was overthinking.¡±

    Bruce stood up calmly and patted the dust on his hands.

    He walked back to the car door and squatted down, reached under the throttle, and touched some kind of cylindrical solid.

    Bruce thought of something in an instant and immediately pulled the object out.

    It turned out to be the first-generation Arc Reactor!

    ¡°Is this reactor real, Master Wayne?¡±

    Alfred asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, it is not fake.¡±

    Bruce answered in the affirmative.

    ¡°Why is Phantom Kid putting the reactor in your car? I think it¡¯s impossible for him to forget to take it.¡±

    Alfred was puzzled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is, the question now is¡­ how do we deal with it?¡±

    Bruce looked at the Arc Reactor in his hand, a little surprised.

    ¡°Hehe, you have to return it back to Tony Stark.¡±

    Seeing Bruce like this, Alfredughed inexplicably.

    ¡°Master Wayne, I think you must want to study this reactor properly and then return it, right?¡±

    Bruce didn¡¯t answer, it was acquiescence in Alfred¡¯s view.

    ¡°I have to say, Phantom Kid knows you well. He knew you would be interested in the reactor, so he deliberately gave it to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bruce wondered.

    ¡°Master, you always act like you know everything, but in many ways, you are actually inferior to me.¡±

    Alfred sighed.

    ¡°I think that phantom Kid will definitely release the news that the Arc Reactor is in our hands. If we don¡¯t return it immediately, the reputation of the Wayne family will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°But he knows that Bruce Wayne, no, that Batman will study the mystery of the reactor carefully.¡±

    ¡°So, Kid giving you the reactor is equivalent to putting a delicious cake in front of you, a cake that you can only watch but not eat.¡±

    After hearing Alfred¡¯s words, Bruce couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°So I have to take the initiative to return the reactor, and I have to do it as soon as possible. He is really stingy.¡±

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 99: A New Reward

    Chapter 99: A New Reward

    4/5 Chapter. Enjoy!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡±

    Alfredughed.

    ¡°However, you are notpletely unable to satisfy your thirst for knowledge. Just send the Arc Reactor to the Stark Tower tomorrow morning. You have half a night to analyze the technology of the reactor.¡±

    ¡°However, I suggest that you don¡¯t take it apart, because if we don¡¯t restore it before dawn, we will be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    Alfred was right. After all, everyone knows that something like the Arc Reactor is useless for a thief to have, but it is not the same for a high-techpany like Wayne Enterprise.

    One could even say that there is no technologypany in the world currently that does not want the Arc Reactor.

    No one will believe that Phanom Kid was the one behind stealing the reactor if Tony finds that thetter was tinkered with, as long as it is in Wayne¡¯s hands.

    Therefore,pared to researching the internal technology of the reactor, it is most important to check to see if there are any changes that shouldn¡¯t ur.

    Bruce raised an eyebrow in confusion. He had hardly been teased like this in his life.

    After all, other people either wanted to kill him or wanted him to copse.

    But the matter here was that he had to follow the path Kid wanted him to take, and there wasn¡¯t any loss anyway.

    Heartbreaks and his dissatisfaction are not counted!

    Bruce sat down in the driver¡¯s seat again.

    ¡°Actually, I have wanted to say it since moments ago, Master Wayne. Have you forgotten that Kid said that he ran out of gasoline, and this car could not be driven?¡±

    Alfred reminded.

    Bruce calmly replied knowingly: ¡°I made some modifications to this car before. In addition to the original fuel system, I installed a hidden electric propulsion system.¡±

    Bruce put his hands on the designated position of the steering wheel, and then pressed the ring fingers of both hands slightly inward at the same time, sliding the ring finger of his left hand upwards, and sliding the ring finger of his right hand downwards.

    Suddenly, the dashboard in front of him changed.

    From the disy of remaining fuel to the remaining power, and the interior of the car emitted a cool neon light, which has given a sense of technological sophistication.

    And the dashboard showed¡­

    Remaining power: 0.1%.

    The neon re that lit up in the car just consumed thest bit of electricity, and it went out within three seconds after it was on.

    Bruce: ¡°¡­¡±

    Alfred couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I think Phantom Kid has seen your ¡®hidden power system,¡¯ Master Wayne.¡±

    Bruce shook his head, got out of the car, and walked straight to the back of the Lamborghini. Then, he put both hands on the back cover of the car and pushed hard, exerting force at the same time with both hands and feet, and directly pushed the car in¡­

    Early the next morning, Alfred returned the Arc Reactor to the Stark Tower. After all, it was impossible for Bruce to do it in person.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess what happened after you left.¡±

    New York University, inside the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    Barbara vividly described to Pam the sight of Phantom Kid being chased by Batman and Iron Man at the same time and the huge roots of the tree thatter rescued Phantom Kid.

    She did not do so to satisfy her desire to talk, after all, she is not Daisy.

    However, in view of her own housemate¡¯s infatuation with Phantom Kid.

    Last night, she couldn¡¯t see Kid because of her ¡®health issues,¡¯ so her mood must be so low that she cannot even eat anymore.

    So Barbara believes that she has an obligation to tell Pam everything, whether it is visible on the news or invisible to them.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Pam knew far more about the incident than her.

    For example, she knew that Phantom Kid was Mathison.

    Although Pam didn¡¯t try to poke this information in front of Mathison, she could determine the true identity of Phantom Kid.

    This is because Poison Ivy can perceive human hormones and biological characteristics.

    The reason why Pam didn¡¯t realise that Mathison was Phantom Kid a few days ago was simply because she was not Poison Ivy when she encountered Phantom Kid for the first time.

    But it¡¯s different now. Last night, she discovered that Phantom Kid had the same biological characteristics as Mathison.

    Pam, who knew the truth, instantly had mixed feelings. She knew about the unusual rtionship between Mathison and Barbara.

    Therefore, Pam thinks that Mathison rejected her because of Barbara.

    It is precisely because she knew about Mathison¡¯s identity that she finally did not insist on following Kid.

    However, she couldn¡¯t tell Phantom Kid that.

    Mathison faintly felt Pam¡¯s train of thought, but he didn¡¯t dare to break it either.

    These words cannot be said thoroughly, otherwise, they will end up in a very embarrassing situation.

    Therefore, Barbara saw the muffled Pam.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know about this.¡±

    Pam pulled out an ugly smile at the corner of her mouth. She didn¡¯t know why, but her good feelings towards Barbara at the beginning seemed to be exhausted at this point¡­

    Time shifts back tost night.

    New York, Chinatown, inside the rental apartment where Mathison lives.

    ¡°So, Batman made a handcuff that inhibits you from using spatial transfer magic, making you almost doubt your life?¡±

    Charlie asked calmly after listening to Mathison¡¯s ount.

    He had a very long dog life, and he has seen all weird things, magic, immortality, aliens. He had witnessed it all with his own eyes.

    These things Mathison said did not excite Charlie at all.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand magic, this is not really surprising.¡±

    Charlie spoke eloquently.

    ¡°Let me talk about an antimon sense thing: be it magic or technology, the fundamental principles are the same, but there are differences in the medium to achieve the goal.¡±

    ¡°Most of the things that can be achieved by magic can also be achieved by technology. The only difference is that magic can achieve them more easily. Because both systems use energy and elemental reactions.¡±

    ¡°In science, the basic elements of the periodic table are preferred as the fundamental basis, and thus endless substances are fused. The conversion to magic is the reverse: one first divides the magic into countless attributes, and then carefully explores the nature of these different magic attributes.¡±

    ¡°The biggest difference is that technology uses real energy to achieve everything, while magic relies on mana or borrowing energy from hightitudes to achieve everything.¡±

    ¡°To put it mildly, magic is a shortcut that costs a certain price, while technology is a dumb, down-to-earth way, and many need thousands to tens of thousands of years to catch up with the progress of magic.¡±

    Mathison nodded, what Charlie said really makes sense.

    Now, there is still one important thing that hasn¡¯t been done.

    Receiving the reward!

    <b> ¡°Stolen Target: First Generation Arc Reactor¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Treasure Value: A¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Difficulty: high¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Magnificence: S (a powerful opponent can withstand countless ordinary people)¡±</b>

    This is the first time he got an S-level rating!

    <b> ¡°Final rating: S¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Reward: A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands: This is an inherent skill, which is always activated and has the ability to grow. As long as it is an object that can be used as a weapon in recognition, it will automatically be upgraded to a D-level treasure when it falls into the user¡¯s hand.¡±</b>

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 100: Maybe He Knows a Way to Save You!

    Chapter 100: Maybe He Knows a Way to Save You!

    5/5 Chapter. Enjoy!

    <b> A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands!</b>

    Mathison¡¯s eyes lit up, this skill is a powerful skill. Taking the risk to steal the Ark Reactor is indeed the right choice.

    It¡¯s just the fact that Mathison¡¯s ability is not exactly the same as Lancelot¡¯s inherent skills in the Type-Moon verse, because there is no concept of treasures in the world of Americanics.

    In the world of FATE, the so-called treasures refer to the realization of sacred artifacts in ancient myths and legends. ording to factors such as historical status, poprity, and beliefs, the treasures are divided into six levels from E to EX.

    Since the strength and effectiveness of treasures depend on what legend they have, they are also interpreted as ¡°noble phantasms.¡±

    However, in the world of Americanics, although there are the same legendary fantasies, there is no Heroic Spirit that embodies these fantasies into substance.

    Therefore, it is impossible to show the original power of the treasure that exists in the Type-Moon world.

    However, using his newly acquired ability to transform the earth into a treasure, upon holding it, isplete nonsense.

    In the same way, because Mathison himself has no treasures, the weapons he holds in his hands like Lancelot will not have the characteristics of a treasure.

    Nevertheless, the weapon upgraded to a D-level treasure in Mathison¡¯s hand will have the energy of a rocket bomb¡¯s explosion.

    Of course, it does not mean that it will explode like a rocket bomb, but it has a matching lethality.

    To make a simple analogy, if Mathison holds a brick in hand, this brick will change from a mortal object to a D-ss treasure, but because of its nature, it only possesses the two items of hardness and weight.

    Therefore, when Mathison uses a brick to hit a person, the strength of the hit will be equivalent to the impact generated by the explosion of a rocket, and the person¡¯s head will be gone in one blow.

    All in all, with the power of his new skill, Mathison¡¯s strength finally reached the realm of supernatural beings.

    After all, red magic is really too unsuitable for battle. Most of its spells are evil spells that can charm, control and even enve other people.

    Such magic spells are too unsavory.

    In the following time, Mathison abandoned all distractions and concentrated on experimenting with various uses of his new ability¡­

    At the same time, in Stark Tower.

    ¡°Tony, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Pepper stared at Tony, with an unpleasant look on her face.

    ¡°Uh¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Tony¡¯s eyes drifted.

    ¡°Your body, why did the Phantom Kid tell me that you were poisoned that day, and you have only a few months to live?¡±

    Pepper¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she looked like she wouldn¡¯t give up without getting a reasonable exnation.

    ¡°How many times have I told you, I¡¯m fine! Do you want to believe what a thief said to doubt me?¡±

    Tony said impatiently.

    ¡°No, Tony, you are lying. No one in this world knows you better than me. If you really dare to say that you have nothing to hide from me then look into my eyes.¡±

    Pepper said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need to rest.¡±

    Tony was stunned. After all, he didn¡¯t dare to look at Pepper¡¯s eyes and could only avoid the topic.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape. If there is really something wrong with your body, but Phantom Kid knows about it, then it means that he may know the way to heal you!¡±

    Pepper was agitated.

    ¡°From the first few months, you first went to Monaco to be a racer without a license, and then you let me be the CEO of Stark Industries. A few days ago, your birthday party was even more absurd. You actually asked Rohdes to take the battlesuit that you would only give off if you were to die¡­¡±

    ¡°The battlesuit was taken by Rohdes.¡±

    Tony retorted weakly.

    ¡°No one can steal anything from me, unless I give it to him¡­ You said it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you saidter that one day I will suffer from my narcissism and arrogance. I have suffered twice in a row these days.¡±

    Pepper red at Tony suddenly, and he closed his mouth immediately.

    ¡°All these signs only prove one thing, Tony, you know that there isn¡¯t much left in your life, and you want to go crazy onest time. With what I know of you, unless there is really no way to save yourself, you will never do these absurd things.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ what Kid said is true.¡±

    After this long persuasion, Tony finally confessed, knowing that there is no point in concealing the padium poisoning now.

    He was reluctant to tell Pepper about his padium poisoning because he found himself developing very deep feelings for her.

    Tony likes Pepper. And it¡¯s not like he liked that group of cosying girls from before anyways, it was just a random desire that popped up in his head because he is on the verge of death.

    Tired of ying, he wants to find the final destination for his soul.

    However, despite discovering his feelings, Tony couldn¡¯t express them because he couldn¡¯t live long.

    He didn¡¯t want Pepper to be sad, so he entrusted thepany to Pepper, not only because Pepper was the only person he trusted, but also to make Pepper focus onpany affairs and ignore him.

    However, a phone call from Phantom Kid broke all of Tony¡¯s nning.

    ¡°Pepper, do you know about the padium poisoning¡­¡±

    Tony told Pepper that the stuff on his chest saved his life, but at the same time it was eroding his body.

    ¡°Then can¡¯t you just remove the chest device?¡±

    After listening to Tony¡¯s exnation, Pepper suddenly said anxiously.

    ¡°I heard that there is a very famous neurosurgeon in New York. If you ask him to perform the operation on you, it will definitely save your life. I remember his name is Strange¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Pepper, no, I can¡¯t take it off!¡±

    Tony immediately rejected Pepper¡¯s proposal. How could he wait until now if he wanted to have an operation?

    As long as he doesn¡¯t use padium, the symptoms of poisoning will naturally decrease with time.

    But in this case, Iron Man would disappear from this world, and Tony could not ept such a thing.

    He is Iron Man and will die as Iron Man.

    ¡°Why are you so persistent?¡±

    Pepper¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. She is the person who knows Tony the best in the world but at the same time the person who can¡¯t understand Tony¡¯s dedication to Iron Man the least.

    Tony was speechless.

    Pepper took a few deep breaths. She knew she could not stop Tony, and there was no reason to stop him. After all, their current rtionship was no longer even superior-subordinate.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have surgery, then listen to my previous advice.¡±

    ¡°Go and ask Phantom Kid, maybe he really knows some useful treatment method.¡±

    Pepper said slowly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know where Phantom Kid is, how can I ask him?¡±

    ¡°Just let him know where you are¡­¡±

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 101: Tonyâ€™s Declaration of War

    Chapter 101: Tony¡¯s Deration of War

    The next day, the news shocked the whole of New York, spreading all over the streets and quickly spreading across the country.

    Tony Stark, on the cover of Time Magazine, dered war on Phantom Kid in such a public manner!

    Not only that but the New York Times, Los Angeles Daily, Washington Post, rion Daily¡­ Almost all newspapers without exception in the United States published this incident on the front page.

    ¡°In two days, I will exhibit the Mountain of Light at the Stark Expo. Phantom Kid if you are watching this piece of news, I want to tell you that the diamond I possess is worth countless times more than Adam Star, Green Cat¡¯s Eye, and the Dresden Diamond.¡±

    In Times Square, a talk show was co-yed on countlessrge outdoor LED disys, with Tony Stark announcing in such a grandiloquent way.

    Tony was facing the camera, his eyes were full of provocation, and his words were as arrogant and demeaning as always.

    ¡°This precious diamond isparable to the Tamil Ruby. In fact, its value can no longer measure its preciousness.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you are very obsessed with these shiny gems. If you want this Mountain of Light, I will wait for you at the Stark Expo. The location is in the same ce at which you stole my reactor, the Central Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Then, I will arrest you and put you in the strongest prison in the world. If you have the courage,e and try it on me, Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡°If you dare note, then you don¡¯t deserve to be called Phantom Kid!¡±

    Tony faced the media and issued a deration of war to Phantom Kid.

    At this time, the host also started her fangirling¡­ Oh no, her work!

    ¡°Mr. Stark, not long ago, not even a week ago, your reactor was stolen by Phantom Kid. Can you tell everyone about this?¡±

    ¡°In less than a week, have you found a way to restrain Kid?¡±

    The beautiful young host asked with a professional smile on her face.

    ¡°Last time, I was unsessful against Kid, mainly because I was not familiar enough with him. After all, I never paid attention to these little thieves before. But now that I have been bullied at the door of my house, I have to take him seriously.¡±

    Tony calmly picked up arge bottle from the side and took a sip. Although the bottle is not transparent, it can still be seen that the liquid inside is dark green.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, what are you drinking? I do not seem to remember a wine of this color.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this? Uh¡­ this is ordinary vegetable juice. I haven¡¯t been drinking much recently, because drinking too much is not good for health.¡±

    Tony lookedcent.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing. Most people think that Tony Stark has always been a fine wine enthusiast.¡±

    ¡°I used to be, but now it¡¯s different.¡±

    With the deepening of the conversation between the two, this interview about the deration of war on Phantom Kid has gradually developed into Tony¡¯s health care experience¡­

    Fortunately, the professionalism of the hostess was adequate.

    She soon realized that her show had deviated from the original theme.

    As a result, she once again directed the topic to Phantom Kid.

    ¡°We all know that Phantom Kid is good at disguise, but simrly, Stark Industries has the most advanced artificial intelligence technology in the world. Is it possible to use artificial intelligence¡¯s supeputing power and what we know based on Kid¡¯s relevant data to deduce who in the world is phantom kid?¡±

    This is also the question of most people watching this talk show.

    Many people are very curious. In this era, surveince systems are over every corner of every city, and people¡¯s biggest worry is often privacy issues.

    Even if Phantom Kid can be good at disguise, could he really disappear from all surveince systems without a trace?

    ¡°Of course not. In fact, Phantom Kid left a lot of traces in surveince monitors. Many of his costumes have been recorded by cameras.¡±

    Tony answered.

    ¡°But what I want to tell you is that the scariest thing about Phantom Kid is not that he can easily imitate anyone¡¯s voice. The scariest thing about him is his speed.¡±

    ¡°Speed?¡±

    After getting this answer, the hostess naturally showed a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Yes, as a magician, one of the most important skills is sleight of hand, and the Phantom Kid¡¯s sleight of hand surpasses any known magician in the world, like David Copperfield, Jason Latti, Michael Aimar, and Leonard Green¡­¡±

    ¡°They are the most famous magicians in the world, and they are very fast, but their speed is still as slow as a tortoise in front of a super-high-speed camera. Thistter can easily reveal what they have done.¡±

    ¡°Kid is different. I tried to use the unique technology of Stark Industries to slow down a surveince record of his disguise by nearly 20,000 times, but in the end, I still couldn¡¯t see how he changed his mask.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t help but wonder if Phantom Kid can really shapeshift.¡±

    Tony couldn¡¯t help but confess his mind.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, you really must be kidding¡­¡±

    The hostess obviously doesn¡¯t believe what Tony said. Who can¡¯t see clearly the content of footage when its speed is 20,000 times slower?

    Doesn¡¯t it mean that the hand of Phantom Kid can move more than 20,000 times in a few tenths of a second?

    If this is true, wouldn¡¯t his girlfriend not want to break up with him?

    After thinking of a certain sexual scene, the hostess couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was really terrifying, and it¡¯s not that¡­ exciting at all¡­

    At the same time, S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters, Triskelion.

    ¡°What is Howard¡¯s son doing?¡±

    When Fury learned of Tony¡¯s high-profile deration of war on Phantom Kid, he suddenly felt a headache.

    Tony¡¯s identity is too special for S.H.I.E.L.D. because his father Howard is one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Hence, Nick Fury must always ¡°pay attention¡± and ¡°protect¡± Tony¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Phantom Kid¡­ Hill, I asked you to pay close attention to the Stark Expo opening ceremony of all the conditions. From that day onwards, you have studied long enough, tell me what you have found?¡±

 Chapter 102: S.H.I.E.L.D. is Acting

    Chapter 102: S.H.I.E.L.D. is Acting

    ¡°This¡­ Director¡­¡±

    Hill looked ashamed and hesitated.

    ¡°I can tell from the way you are reacting that you have found nothing again, right?¡±

    Furry replied while coldly sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯m still too tolerant with you so far. Phantom Kid has be more active recently, which means that you should have more information to predict his movements.¡±

    ¡°But you still haven¡¯t even figured out his identity! Not even an approximation of the location of his hideout?¡±

    Hill closed her eyes and once again epted a wave of Fury¡¯s verbal baptism. Since S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau listed Phantom Kid as a seventh-level file, Hill has frequently been scolded by Fury.

    Although her mouth was shut, Hill had only one thought deep in her mind at this time, that is: after she finds out who Phantom Kid is, she must severely beat the bastard who had caused her all this headache.

    As for Nick Fury¡­

    Well, he is now the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., whereas Hill is pretty much a deputy. Only the secretary general is above both.

    No matter how harsh Fury¡¯s scolding is, Hill can only listen obediently.

    But this is not important, because both, the current director Fury and Secretary-General Pierce, are old scums that have lived for more than half a century now. It won¡¯t be long enough until they¡¯re gone.

    On the other hand, Hill is still very young. Sooner orter, she will be the director. And when that happens, it will be her turn to sit in a chairfortably and scold someone¡­

    At that time, she will also wear a thick ck trench coat in the summer, and then sit in the office, enjoying the cold air emitted by the air conditioner¡­

    The thoughts in her mind drifted farther and farther away, although her expression remained strict. She didn¡¯t register a word from Fury¡¯s scolding.

    Facts have proven that, whether it is an ordinary person or an elite agent, there is not much difference in response to scolding.

    If there is a big difference, it should be that ordinary people have not undergone micro-expression training, so their distraction will be easily noticed, which will lead to more serious consequences¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you, Hill.¡±

    It¡¯s unknown how long it took. Fury has finally squirted enough saliva. Maybe he was so thirsty that his mouth dried.

    Furry picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    At this moment, Hill returned to her senses in an instant, and said to Furry with a sorrowful expression on her face.

    Seeing one of his most valued subordinates, regretting with a sincere attitude and showing no impatient expression on her face, Fury felt relieved immediately.

    Back then, when he was working under Pierce, he often got scolded like this, but Fury himself didn¡¯t have such a good temper. Every time Pierce scolded him, he showed extremely impatient emotions.

    A confrontation with the boss?

    One can¡¯t say that it would happen often, but one should expect many every year.

    On several asions, Pierce even deducted half a year of his sry, as a result, he couldn¡¯t afford enough food. God only knows how painful it was! He still hasn¡¯t gotten over these memories up to this day.

    But since the new budget approved by the World Security Council every year was released, no one knows how much Nick gets as a payment¡­

    ording to Fury¡¯s style back then, when Pierce stepped down as the director and turned Fury to be the secretary general, it was such a blessing for thistter.

    In Fury¡¯s own words, Pierce would never let a guy who contradicts him inherit his position.

    ¡°Phantom Kid couldn¡¯t be found. What about the superpowered individual that rescued him in the end?¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is the first time a person has ever used such an ability publically. We have never heard of anyone being able to control nts before.¡±

    Hill was silent for two seconds before adding.

    ¡°Initially, all is known is that this ability¡¯s holder is suspected to be a woman, and it may be Kid¡¯s lover or assistant.¡±

    ¡°Our botanists discovered after sampling and researching the tree roots that they are very young and, theoretically, it is impossible for them to grow to such a thick degree.¡±

    ¡°So, in addition to being able to control nts, she may also have the ability to quickly spawn them, and we can¡¯t judge whether she can only control trees, or all nts.¡±

    Fury pondered for a moment, and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t urately judge the situation, deal with the worst case scenarios. If the assistant of Phantom Kid can control all kinds of nts, and can quickly spawn them¡­¡±

    A scene has been automatically generated in Furry¡¯s mind: in the city, towering trees rise from the ground, flowers and thorns grow wantonly, all over every corner.

    Pedestrians on the street were pierced by rapidly growing branches, and tall buildings were prated by giant trees.

    Cities have be ruins, humans have be nutrients, and the earth has be a paradise for nts!

    ¡°No, this person is too dangerous and must be strictly controlled!¡±

    Fury was startled in a cold sweat by his own imagination.

    ¡°Not only the threats on the earth, but also Thor, who appeared in New Mexicost time¡­ Mankind has never been alone in the universe, and these threats are close at hand!¡±

    ¡°The research on the Tesseract must be elerated. Maybe it is time to urge Dr. Selvig to move soon, but before that¡­¡±

    Furry stopped thinking and turned to Hill.

    ¡°Hill, since there is no way to track the movements of Phantom Kid from the surveince records, then go and contact him directly!¡±

    After a pause, Fury shook his head again, and said, ¡°No, Phantom Kid is not the same as the superhumans we encountered before. Simple contact is destined to be useless, so just snatch him back!¡±

    ¡°Romanov is still lurking by Stark¡¯s side. She cannot be assigned for the time being. You call Coulson and Barton back and ask them to bring ten agents of level 5 or above to the Stark Expo to sneak in two days. It is only there that Phantom Kid can be found.¡±

    ¡°However, there are too many citizens at the Expo, and the purpose of S.H.I.E.L.D. has always been to remain out of people¡¯s sight¡­¡±

    Hill hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hill, Barton and Coulson will take care of it.¡±

    Fury was full of confidence.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    On the other side, New York University has fallen into a boiling state.

    As we all know, young people tend to have no resistance to all kinds of trendy events.

    News simr to Tony¡¯s deration of war on Phantom Kid will obviously hit the entire campus in the first ce.

    No student is refraining from this topic, Iron Man vs. Phantom Kid, no matter which professor is in the ssroom.

    As a result, in the midst of today¡¯s ss, countless professors stopped going on strike. New York University was forced to suspend sses for three days and resume sses after the turmoil haspletely subsided.

    The same situation is happening in major schools in New York, especially in elite ones.

    After all, not-so-good schools tend not to have too many brilliant students who can be disciplined by their grades, but at prestigious universities¡­

    Students who can refute professors are all over the ce. So, what¡¯re a few less days of ss going to do?

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 103: Can You Fly a Plane?

    Chapter 103: Can You Fly a ne?

    ¡°It seems that Tony Stark is very displeased with you. After only a few days, he deres publically a war upon you in the newspaper.¡±

    Charlie was amazed.

    It¡¯s rare to have sses suspended for three consecutive days. Mathison was lyingfortably on the sofa while watching TV as an after-training treatment. But when he turned on the TV, Tony¡¯s face appeared.

    After all, this is the first time someone publicly challenges Phantom Kid since his debut.

    Of course, it will be the biggest trend.

    In the past, Daggett and Kingpin were all announcing sky-high bounties in the underworld, hoping to get information about Phantom Kid or kill him directly.

    Unfortunately, after so long, none of the assassins came to Mathison.

    The reward is always hanging on the list, but no one can get it. It is almost a legend in the industry.

    The spections about Phantom Kid are even more varied. Some people say that Kid is a demon that can grow bigger or smaller at will. Others say that Kid is a strong and powerful man. Others say that there is more than one thief, and Phantom Kid is the name of their organization¡­

    In short, no one can tell the detailed information of Phantom Kid, he is just like a ghost, leaving no trace in the world.

    ¡°Should I go for the diamond Tony is offering? It would be a shame to end up empty-handed since I obviously returned the Arc Reactor.¡±

    Mathison suddenly felt troublesome. Although he had anticipated the current situation a long time ago, he did not expect Tony to bring it publically to the world and release a priceless treasure like the Mountain of Light as bait.

    The Mountain of Light, known as the Koh-i-Noor, is one of the oldest diamonds in the world. Legends say that it has a history of more than three thousand years, but no one knows whether it is true or false. Because its earliest record that can be traced is in 1304 AD.

    It has been passed down for more than 700 years, which is still a remarkable lifespan for a gemstone.

    There is a passage in Hindu scripture to describe the Mountain of Light as follows: ¡°Whoever owns it owns the whole world. Whoever owns it must bear the disasters it brings. Only God or a woman will not suffer any punishment if they were to possess it.¡±

    Of course, generally, such registers are mostly nonsense, and it is normal for the world¡¯s famous andrgest gem to bear some sort of infamy and superstition to it.

    If it does not bring misfortune to people, it wouldn¡¯t qualify to be called a precious gem, huh?

    However, the Mountain of Light is really a bit ¡®evil¡¯.

    After consulting a lot of sources, Mathison found that the Mountain of Light was actually passed down to Howard from Ennd when he was alive.

    At that time, it was the tensest time during World War II, and countless precious treasures were scattered all over the world back then.

    The Mountain of Light was just one of them.

    The strange thing is that when Howard got the Mountain of Light, it happened to be the time when Stark Industries developed rapidly, and finally developed into the world¡¯srgest armspany.

    And Howard did indeed die in the end, which confirmed the curse of the Mountain of Light.

    Mathison originally didn¡¯t want to believe in such superstition, but everything is possible in the world of American Comics. He has already experienced the magic of the Tamil ruby before.

    It would really not be that surprising if it turned out that the Mountain of Light holds such a curse that has been circting for so many years.

    ¡°What are you going to do, ept his challenge?¡±

    Charlie looked at Mathison and asked.

    ¡°This is the first time someone publicly challenges me, if I chicken out, I would be taken as a joke. Not to mention that the Mountain of Light is worth stealing.¡±

    Mathison took it for granted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, Iron Man has basically figured out your methodsst time. And by challenging you publically, he, obviously, is confident about beating you.¡±

    ¡°And Batman is very likely to appear again. Don¡¯t you forget that he almost unmasked you a few days ago? Without the help of Poison Ivy, you would have failed.¡±

    Charlie squinted at Mathison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect Batman to create a device to suppress my magic, and he seemed to be aware of Bullet Time. What a scary guy!¡±

    Mathison assured Charlie.

    ¡°However, as the saying goes, this is a different time, and I am confident to defeat them now.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I hope Batman won¡¯t find a way to counterattack your new ability, A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands, again¡±

    Charlie was not affected by Mathison¡¯s self-confidence.

    ¡°Charlie, there is one thing you are right about: It would have been dangerous if Pam hadn¡¯t helped me, so you have to help me in this uing operation.¡±

    Mathison said to Charlie seriously.

    ¡°Oh? Have you finally decided to ask for help? What do you want me to do, will it be the same asst time? If so, I am not nning to tire my legs again.¡±

    Charlie suspiciously said.

    Hearing that, Mathison was embarrassed for a while. He knew that Charlie was talking about sending him to go to the Stark Expo ago. He didn¡¯t expect Charlie to keep it this long in his mind.

    ¡°Ah, of course not, we already know the site at the Stark Expo very well.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Charlie, can you¡­ fly a helicopter?¡±

    Mathison asked solemnly.

    Charlie: ¡°¡­¡±

    The next night.

    Stark Expo is a grand technology exhibition thatsts a whole year, and countless peoplee to visit it almost every day.

    The huge tree roots created by the Poison Ivy have now be a new attraction in the Expo.

    Since the news of Tony broke out, our Chief George¡¯s temper has exploded. He forcibly sent arge number of police officers to the fair.

    In addition, dozens of police helicopters have been arranged to patrol back and forth in the sky, which is muchrger than GCPD.

    ¡°Are you sure that Phantom Kid wille? I feel like it was a foolish move to dere war on him publicly. Anyone with an average IQ knows that the Mountain of Light is a bait. This is a trap against him.¡±

    ¡°If I were Phantom Kid, I wouldn¡¯t care about it at all.¡±

    Backstage at the center pavilion, Tonyined to Pepper.

    ¡°No, you will! And you will run to the challenger as soon as possible because you value your own face just as you value your own life.¡±

    Pepper poked him mercilessly.

    ¡°This is not the point. I mean, tomorrow is the time for the Mountain of Light to be exhibited, but now the Phantom Kid still has made no response, the¡­ uh¡­ the teaser letter or whatever he calls it!¡±

    ¡°Every time hemits a crime, he definitely sends that thing, but now that he didn¡¯t, doesn¡¯t it mean that he won¡¯te?¡±

    Tony¡¯s idea is not unreasonable, and Pepper is also a little uncertain.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a gentle male voice from outside, it was the voice of Phantom Kid!

    Tony and Pepper looked at each other and ran outside at the same time.

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ?

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 104: Preview

    Chapter 104: Preview

    Tony and Pepper ran out of the field and saw the audience all looking up at the sky, looking in the same direction in unison.

    The two followed their line of sight and gazed at the sky above the street in front of the open-air center exhibition hall. In the middle of the two high-rise buildings, a cloud of smoke had appeared at some point, and one could vaguely see a silhouette inside of it.

    Kid¡¯s voice emerged right about now, it was obvious that he was the silhouette inside the smoke.

    ¡°Tony, he really came.¡±

    Pepper said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, but today is not the date agreed upon. He came one day early.¡±

    Tony felt a little strange.

    ¡°Please forgive me foring so early. Because Mr. Stark¡¯s challenge caught me off guard, I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a teaser letter, which is really rude.¡±

    The smoke quickly dissipated, and Phantom Kid in the flesh appeared.

    But what was shocking is that he actually was standing in the air!

    Without any support, without the gliding wing open, Phantom Kid stood in the sky so straight as if there was an invisible floor under his feet.

    But everyone knows that this is absolutely impossible.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh! It¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    Countless people eximed and screamed because Kid showcased them an incredible miracle.

    ¡°So, I came today to tell you that I epted Mr. Stark¡¯s challenge. It would be unfair if you can¡¯t guess my n without any teaser letter.¡±

    Everyone was listening to Phantom Kid slowly speaking and saying the most arrogant words in the most gentle and polite tone.

    ¡°So, in addition to responding to Mr. Stark¡¯s challenge, a small preview could serve us well.¡±

    When Director George saw this scene, he suddenly noticed that Kid was located in the middle of the two high-rise buildings, and his height was slightly lower than the two buildings, and suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, I can see through your tricks.¡±

    George smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°Quickly, send two teams to the roof of each of those two buildings, he must have used a wire to connect the two buildings and then hoisted himself up in the middle!¡±

    Soon, the two teams of police officers he sent up there, reported.

    ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t find anything here. There are no wires under Kid¡¯s feet or either on the fence on the roof.¡±

    It might be that God thought that the reports of the two teams could not dispel George¡¯s confidence enough, so at this time, a police helicopter happened to be parked directly above Phantom Kid.

    The blinding searchlight shone on Phantom Kid.

    ¡°This is Unit No. 7. No wire was found on Phantom Kid¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°What, how is this possible?!¡±

    George was speechless.

    ¡°Although no one knows whether Phantom Kid can really fly or not, he is our live target, up there for now¡­¡±

    In all fairness, George wanted to order everyone to fire on Kid.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Phantom Kid was physically immortal, so he isn¡¯t afraid that bullets wouldn¡¯t work.

    However, Tony Stark¡¯s attitude made George cautious. Although Tony agreed with the police to help him protect the Mountain of Light this time, he put forward a hard condition.

    That is, no matter what happens, these policemen are not allowed to take the initiative to shoot unless Kid attacks them first.

    The reason is simple. Tony said that there is arge number of civilians in the expo, and it is too dangerous to open fire and identally injure themon folks.

    In addition to that, Tony is very tough; he strictly threatened that whoever dares to shoot first, he would make that person unemployed instantly.

    With the power of Stark Industries, even Director George can lose his job.

    Tony¡¯s request is legal and moral, and George also agrees with Tony¡¯s idea, but this does not mean that George did not feel deeply depressed about this.

    ¡°Click¡­ ck¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shit! What the hell am I seeing?¡±

    ¡°God, please tell me this is not true!¡±

    ¡°I must be dreaming!¡±

    Just when George was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t breathe, the audience once erupted in shock. And this time, their sound was far louder and more shocking than thest time.

    Because, Kid, who was standing upright, moved!

    Phantom Kid stepped forward calmly and naturally in the empty air.

    When the steps were taken, there was actually a ¡°ck¡± in the sky!

    This was not over yet. The footsteps Kid was taking issued a crisp and familiar sound, no different from walking on the ground normally.

    ¡°Huh, everyone, it seems that I didn¡¯t put up that bad of a show after all, huh?¡±

    Phantom Kid smiled slightly and said.

    ¡°This is definitely the most perfect and most exciting magic show I have ever seen in my life!¡±

    Tens of thousands of viewers spoke in unison.

    ¡°I remember, Phantom Kid had performed the same¡­ magic before?¡±

    ¡°Really, where did this show take ce, why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±

    Suddenly, many people in the crowd felt that the magic trick Kid performed this time was a bit familiar.

    ¡°That was in Gotham, when Queen Elizabeth had paid visit!¡±

    Finally, someone remembered where they saw this scene.

    ¡°That¡¯s how Phantom Kid returned the Tamil Ruby to Her Majesty the Queen.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­ the real magic performance of walking in the air!¡±

    Phantom Kid seemed to be very rxed, with his hands in his pockets, he began to walk in the air and approached the center pavilion, step after another.

    Only that the sound of footsteps came from above.

    ¡°Tony, do you know how Phantom Kid manages to walk in the air?¡±

    Pepper watched the shocking scene, and her little hand couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think he should have used steel wire or some other technique. Maybe the steel wire is so thin that it is invisible to the naked eye.¡±

    Tony said nonchntly.

    ¡°Jarvis should be able to scan directly where the wire is on his body, but I didn¡¯t bring him here today.¡±

    No matter how strong artificial intelligence is, it is not an omniscient god. After all, scanning and detection are done by hardware.

    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t really want to fight him when we want him toe. The Mountain of Light is of no use to me, and it¡¯s not a problem for me to even give it to him directly.¡±

    ¡°I only hope that he really knows how to solve the problem of padium poisoning, just like you said.¡±

    Tony is telling the truth.

    However, if Phantom Kid doesn¡¯t know how to treat padium poisoning, the case won¡¯t be the same.

    ¡°Do we have a choice now other than to trust him?¡±

    Pepper desperately said.

    ¡°You are right, I have no choice.¡±

    Tony agreed.

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ??

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 105: Charlie Flying a Plane

    Chapter 105: Charlie Flying a ne

    ¡°Click¡­ ck¡­¡±

    Following the sound of footsteps, Phantom Kid finally walked to the center of the exhibition hall.

    He crossed a total distance of 200 meters.

    But he took more than three minutes to do so.

    Because the pace of Phantom Kid was neither fast nor slow, every step he took was precisely one meter.

    Through this time, the audience was silent.

    Everyone was immersed in the shock brought by the air walking.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s rehearsal. Please be sure toe and enjoy my performance tomorrow, everyone.¡±

    Phantom Kid stood in the air, bowed like a gentleman to the audience, and then a bang was heard, another cloud of smoke enveloped Kid.

    And when the smoke cleared, the white figure had evaporated in the sky.

    ¡°Charlie, you are a good pilot.¡±

    Onboard the helicopter from Unit No. 7, Mathison, who took off his costume and put on a New York police uniform, smiled at Charlie, who was flying the helicopter.

    Charlie was sitting in the pilot¡¯s seat, with his paws gripping the lever tightly.

    As for his two short limbs that could not step on the pedals, Mathison specially made a pair of mechanical prostheses for him to fly the helicopter smoothly.

    Facing Mathison¡¯s praise, Charlie didn¡¯t say a word, he kept controlling the helicopter with all his focus.

    ¡°Unit 7, Phantom Kid has disappeared, do you see anything abnormal?¡±

    Suddenly, George¡¯s voice rang through the inte.

    Charlie answered calmly.

    ¡°Everything is normal, sir, there is no sign of Phantom Kid on sight.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Why is this guy so difficult? Unit No. 7, keep patrolling!¡±

    ¡°Roger, sir.¡±

    Mathison gave Charlie a thumbs up from behind, and Charlie gave him a sideways nce.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that, man¡­ we are the best partners.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if I file aint to the Animal Protection Association about what you have done, take a guess what will happen to you?¡±

    Charlie wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    ¡°Ugh, you are not an ordinary dog, Charlie, these missions¡­ shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to you.¡±

    Mathison coughed softly and said.

    ¡°I understand your logic, but you¡¯re not nning to make me fly your helicopter all the time, are you?¡±

    Hearing that, Mathison smiled helplessly, ¡°Well, let me drive next, you better be a good dog.¡±

    ¡°It would be no fun if they saw a dog driving Unit No. 7.¡±

    Charlie first hovered the helicopter in the sky, then Mathison quickly picked him up from the pilot¡¯s seat, and then took charge of the helicopter himself.

    The helicopter continued to fly forward.

    ¡°Unit 7, why did you suddenly stop just now? Did something happen?¡±

    At this time, the walkie-talkie rang again. This time, it was the driver of Unit No. 9. He happened to be not far behind Unit No. 7.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine here. I just saw a bird flying past.¡±

    Mathison replied with the voice of the prior pilot of the helicopter.

    ¡°There are birds here? Oh my God, then we have to be careful, we can¡¯t fly too fast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, man, I know, right?¡±

    After a small talk between Mathison and the other party, the call ended.

    Speaking of the original driver of Unit No. 7, Mathison certainly couldn¡¯t imprison people for two days. But as early as yesterday, after Tony issued the deration of war, Mathison and Charlie discussed the n of action.

    Then they chose the most suitable target, which is the pilot of helicopter No. 7.

    ording to the investigation conducted the previous day, Mathison learned that this pilot is hardly noticeable among his colleagues, not very prominent, not very rookie, and his experience as a pilot is rtively rich.

    The downside of this guy is that he isn¡¯t very good at socializing.

    But there is one thing very worth taking advantage of, that is, this person is very fond of travelling.

    As long as he can take two days off, he will go to other surrounding cities or suburban fields to enjoy his free time alone.

    So Mathison disguised as Chief George, praised the pilot, and then gave him a special week off.

    Next thing you know is this guy going to Pennsylvania for vacation.

    As a result, Mathison took his identity.

    On the other side, in the Stark Expo, on the roof of a building, lurked twelve men in ck tights.

    ¡°Coulson, did you see any clues about the air walking just performed by Phantom Kid¡±

    A middle-aged man carrying a bow asked another middle-aged man with a super high hairline.

    This one carrying a bow is Clint Barton, a seventh-level S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, codenamed Hawkeye, who is a master who likes to use bows and arrows.

    Although it may seem strange to use bows and arrows as weapons in modern society, Barton uses special arrows made by S.H.I.E.L.D., which have multiple functions.

    Barton is also good at most of the fighting skills and weapons in the world. Among them, he is most proud of Japanese sword fighting, which is Barton¡¯s secondary skill to archery.

    At the same time, Barton is also proficient in the use of all known firearms, even much better than most people.

    At least when ites to sniping, Hawkeye is definitely the number one sniper in S.H.I.E.L.D. Unfortunately, he only likes his bows and arrows.

    And the middle-aged man with a high hairline standing next to Barton is naturally Phil Coulson.

    Don¡¯t focus on Coulson¡¯s high hairline, he will go bald one day. And don¡¯t you be fooled by his smile and nice look, he is a very shrewd agent.

    In fact, in the secret service profession, Coulson is even better than Barton.

    The two are both seven-level agents, but Barton is only abatant. Coulson, however, is often amander. There is a big gap between them both.

    In S.H.I.E.L.D., Coulson is hailed as an agent exemr by Fury, which is definitely not an honor ordinary agents can get.

    ¡°Apart from using steel wires, I can¡¯t think of any other way to enable one to stand in the air. Yet, it is impossible to use steel wires when walking.¡±

    Coulson shook his head.

    ¡°The only possibility is that Phantom Kid just used his superpowers.¡±

    ¡°There really is no more reasonable exnation.¡±

    Barton nodded, agreed with Coulson, and asked again.

    ¡°ording to the information we have obtained before, the superpowers possessed by the Phantom Kid are suspected to be: breathing fire, moving at high speed, and changing his face and voice¡­ Shall we add flying to the list now?¡±

    ¡°Coulson, among us, you are the most exposed to these supernatural phenomena, and only you can provide urate advice.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I, myself, am clueless, Barton.¡±

    Coulson sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like Phantom Kid before. I mean, most of the paranormals that have appeared before have only one superpower, and no more than two at most.¡±

    ¡°And usually, there is a connection between these two superpowers, but Phantom Kid¡­¡±

    <strong>For every 8$ that is donated, a bonus chapter will be released within 48 hours, for a maximum of 7 extra chapters a week. This is for both Patreon and on this website.</strong>

    <strong>Note: This only applies to Phantom Kid in the World of American Comics at the moment.</strong>

    Click this text to donate ??

    Click this text to see the donation bar.

 Chapter 106: Batmanâ€™s Discovery

    Chapter 106: Batman¡¯s Discovery

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Phantom Kid is different from any superviin we had known in the past. We can¡¯t be sure whether he has a lot of abilities or not.¡±

    Coulson said solemnly.

    ¡°He can change his appearance, he can change his voice, he can breathe fire, he can teleport, he can fly, and he might have other special abilities that we don¡¯t know yet¡­¡±

    ¡°What we know for sure is that the skills mastered by Phantom Kid are not rted to each other. In theory, it should be impossible to be held by one person at the same time.¡±

    ¡°But the reality says otherwise?¡±

    Barton asked.

    ¡°Yes, every time he appears, he reveals new abilities. No one delimits what he can do. No exnation is avable at this point.¡±

    Coulson sighed.

    ¡°Are those really superpowers?¡±

    Barton questioned again, ¡°I mean, even though Phantom Kid has shown his fire-breathing superpower, he has only used it once, hasn¡¯t he?¡± he said.

    ¡°So, could he be as spected by the FBI and the CIA as a magician with a high IQ who is good at making use of chemical knowledge. It may be just a simple matter of spontaneousbustion.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible!¡±

    Coulson interrupted, ¡°There is one thing you don¡¯t know. That is, soon after the Tamil Ruby incident, the chief sent Simmons to the scene to collect information, but she found nothing.¡±

    ¡°There is no sign of a chemical reaction, and there are no undesirable substances left on the scene.¡±

    ¡°Jemma Simmons? I remember she seemed to be a level 5 logistics agent.¡±

    Barton didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the person Coulson was referring to.

    ¡°She is S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡®s best expert in biology, chemistry, and medicine. If she says that this is not done using chemical means, it must not be.¡±

    Coulson smiled and said, ¡°This is why both the Director and I are so convinced that Phantom Kid has superpowers.¡±

    Barton finally understood Coulson¡¯s doubts about Kid¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I may have some guesses about the different types of superpowers that Phantom Kid can use.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°In legends, people with magical power exist. These magicians, wizards, and sorcerers can cast all sorts of miracles by chanting spells.¡±

    Barton spoke his thoughts seriously.

    After hearing Barton¡¯s words, Coulson couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Haha, Barton, I like your sense of humor, but I have to tell you that there is nothing such as ¡°magic¡± in this world, there are only countless superhumans or¡­ aliens.¡±

    ¡°Magicians do not exist.¡±

    Coulson said with confidence.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Kamar-Taj¡¯s existence is not something that ¡°ordinary¡± organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. can reach.

    Even Mathison had never seen a second magician after having been active for such a long time.

    Uh¡­ yeah¡­ Johnny English doesn¡¯t count.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the time of our official action. The director gave a deadly order, to capture Kid alive.¡±

    ¡°Our actions cannot be carried out in public, so we have to wait until Kid seeds in stealing the Mountain of Light before acting. If he fails, it will be better. We can transfer Phantom Kid to S.H.I.E.L.D. through the rtionship above.¡±

    Coulson gathered the team members together and began making the final briefing.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t let the police open fire, otherwise it would be bad for us; whether it angers Kid or kills him. So, I have already reported to the director.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow George will receive a call from the Department of Justice, dictating that he is not allowed to open fire within the confines of the fair.¡±

    After the exnation, the S.H.I.E.L.D. team disappeared into the darkness.

    On the other side was Pepper¡¯s personal assistant, the red-haired beauty, Natalie, also known as Natasha Romanov, a tenth-level S.H.I.E.L.D. agent.

    At this moment, she was in an unupied room, talking with her boss Nick Fury.

    ¡°Tony Stark has been acting very oddtely, he¡¯s often alone with Pepper and won¡¯t let anyone get close, even I can¡¯t be sure what they¡¯re actually discussing.¡±

    ¡°Natasha, you have been in Stark Industries for a while, what do you think of this?¡±

    ¡°Stark¡¯s padium poisoning can basically be confirmed to be true, and his current symptoms have reached a very serious level. Padium poisoning produced by his toxic blood has circted through arge part of his body.¡±

    Natasha told Fury what she saw.

    ¡°I think Stark has no hope for his own life now, so he started to exin his funeral to Pepper.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a reasonable judgment. It seems that I have toe forward as soon as possible, um¡­ after the end of Phantom Kid thing tomorrow, you tell me Tony¡¯s itinerary, and I will go and talk to him properly.¡±

    Fury¡¯s eyes were deep and invisible. Only in the most desperate times that people will be recklessly trying to grab any rope that can save their lives. And only in this case, people will really appreciate the people who saved him.

    Just like Tony Stark, a person who is so proud to the bone, must be in his most desperate moments before Fury hands him the rope.

    At the same time, this would be more convenient for Fury¡­ to control him.

    ¡°No problem, sir.¡±

    The call was hung up.

    Time soon came to thetter part of the night, at this time the Stark Expo had passed the closing time, and no one was in therge expo.

    The lights went out, and the whole expo was plunged into darkness and silence.

    Only then, a ck figure suddenlynded on the roof of a certain building, and then looked around on the roof.

    The movement of this figure did not make a single sound, he was one with the darkness around him, without the slightest sense of incongruity.

    As he was moving, the surroundings were scaringly quiet.

    Apart from Batman, there is no second person in the world with this kind of temperament.

    Batman was carefully looking for clues on the top of the building, in order to debunk Phantom Kid¡¯s airwalk.

    That¡¯s right, this building was one of the two, between which Phantom Kid appeared.

    It was all done through the night vision function of the Bat helmet; Batman does not need shlights to see everything in the dark.

    ?It is impossible to miss any wire under Phantom Kid¡¯s at such a close distance.?

    Batman walked to the fence on the top of the building, looked down and thought.

    ?If it weren¡¯t for the steel wire under his feet, it would have to be a steel wire hanging vertically from his shoulders. It is really hard to notice such a thing under the searchlight of the helicopter¡­?

    Thinking about it, Batman slowly crouched down and checked every railing at once.

    Finally, he found a strange scratch on the bottom of one of them.

    ?If this is the case, then there should be the same traces on the other side¡­?

    Without saying anything, Batman rushed to the roof of the opposite building and found a scratch in the same ce.

    ?So that¡¯s what happened¡­?

 Chapter 107: The AirWalk Mystery is Cracked

    Chapter 107: The AirWalk Mystery is Cracked

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    The next day, a few minutes before midnight, at the backstage of the Stark Expo Center Pavilion, Tony and Pepper were talking.

    At this time, Tony had already put on his steel suit.

    ¡°Tony, you should know why we nned this out.¡±

    Pepper stared at Tony with a serious face, fearing that he would do something irrational when his temper gets out of hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pepper. I certainly don¡¯t want to die. As long as there is the slightest possibility, I won¡¯t give up. But the premise of this all is that Phantom Kid really knows how to treat my padium poisoning.¡±

    Tony put his hand on Pepper¡¯s shoulder to signal her peace of mind.

    ¡°Even if I am having a hard time believing how good a thief is in chemistry, it¡¯s just¡­I really have no other choice now.¡±

    ¡°If that bat is going toe and get him, he¡¯s going to have to wait until I get my answer from him!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡±

    Pepper asked in surprise as she pped down Tony¡¯s hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Latest night, after the fair was fully closed, Batman came here and carefully checked both buildings. The buildings¡¯ Kid was between.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t sleepst night and stayed here all night, I wouldn¡¯t know that he had been here, because the monitor hadn¡¯t photographed him at all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but obviously Batman is obsessed with Phantom Kid.¡±

    Tony said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point of my question. What exactly did you mean by that sentence? Are you nning to help Phantom Kid when Batman goes to catch him?¡±

    Pepper¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Tony?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°If Phantom Kid knows a way to save me, then what¡¯s wrong with helping him out for once?¡±

    Tony asked indifferently.

    ¡°The problem is: when people see Iron Man stopping Batman in order to help Phantom Kid, do you know what will happen?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not going to do it to help Kid, I am going to do it to catch Batman.¡±

    Hearing this, Tony smiled confidently.

    ¡°In Gotham, Batman is still the most wanted criminal. I believe that Chief Gordon of GCPD would be very happy to let me help him catch Batman.¡±

    Pepper was dumbfounded for a moment, not knowing what to make of Tony¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Are you so sure that Batman can crack the magic trick performed by Kid yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Pepper, that¡¯s not a magic trick.¡±

    Tonyughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Phantom Kid has a partner. With the presence of two people, it couldn¡¯t be easier to walk in the air like yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Kid only needs to let his helper fly the helicopter over his head, and we will subconsciously believe that there is nothing above Kid¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°But in fact, he only needs to use w hooks to hang the steel wire on the railings of the buildings on both sides at the beginning, and let himself hang in the air on the two buildings first.¡±

    ¡°At the time Unit Nr 7 appeared above Kid¡¯s, he used another wire to hang himself vertically from it.¡±

    ¡°Then, before George¡¯s men reached the top of the building, the steel wires on the railings on both sides of the building were taken back, so that the policemen would not be able to find the steel wires at the feet of the Kid or on the fence.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, if they searched more carefully they could have found the scratch marks left on the railing when the w hooks were retrieved, but no one would have been meticulous enough to do that under those circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that Kid had already been walking in the sky, and the possibility of the existence of steel wires on the fence has almost been subconsciously ruled out.¡±

    Hearing this, Pepper nodded clearly.

    ¡°Did you notice it yesterday? Phantom Kid urately controlled his steps. About one meter per step, but with his height, his normal stride should be between 60 cm and 70 cm.¡±

    ¡°In other words, he was not really walking in the sky, but being flown forward by a helicopter. His footsteps had also been recorded in advance and yed with a loudspeaker, but his acting skills are superb enough to deceive everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°After all, no matter how good Kid¡¯s helper is at flying the helicopter, it is impossible to urately go onward at only a few tens of centimeters per second.¡±

    At this point, the secret of the air walk was cracked by Tony.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡±

    ¡°We meet again!¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of Phantom Kid rang from all directions.

    Tony and Pepper looked at each other and took the elevator backstage to the top of the building together.

    A cloud of smoke exploded, and Phantom Kid reappeared in the same position as yesterday.

    ¡°Kid!¡±

    ¡°Kid!¡±

    ¡°Kid!¡±

    After the air walk performed by Phantom Kid yesterday, Mathison finally had his first loyal fan group in New York.

    And now, when he appeared, countless people cheered and screamed for him.

    They screamed Kid¡¯s name in unison.

    ¡°ck¡­ click¡­ ck¡­¡±

    In front of tens of thousands of people, Phantom Kid once again showed exactly the same performance as yesterday.

    ¡°Coulson, Phantom Kid has appeared and is under surveince.¡±

    On a hidden building nearby, Barton lurked on and watched Phantom Kid step by step towards the center pavilion.

    Twelve elite agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were distributed in various hidden high buildings around, some are disguised as ordinary people, and some are lurking behind obstacles.

    Without exception, all directions of Phantom Kid were locked.

    ¡°I have seen him too, it is still not the right time for us to act. Keep your watch.¡±

    From the roof of a building 1,600 meters away from the center pavilion, Coulson held a sniper rifle, staring at the roof of the center pavilion.

    There was Tony, Pepper, Chief George and his elite subordinates.

    Of course, there is also the target of Phantom Kid.

    The Mountain of Light.

    This priceless diamond is being kept in a ss cab made of super-hardened ss at this time.

    The ss cab is dead-set on a highly technological table that automatically retracts beneath the floor with the flick of a switch.

    Into a special treasure room downstairs.

    Coulson¡¯s purpose was not to snipe Tony or any one of them, but to confirm where Phantom Kid would go next, once he steals the Mountain of Light.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Phantom Kid is ahead. You have to put on your battle suit. Why are you still standing here and not stopping him?¡±

    George looked at Tony and asked in a weird voice.

 Chapter 108: Magic is Nothing but a Hoax

    Chapter 108: Magic is Nothing but a Hoax

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°You seem to have forgotten one thing, Chief George.¡±

    Tony replied defiantly, as he opened the helmet of his suit so that the other party could see the expression on his face. Although Tony tried to speak in a polite tone, his face was full of disgust and arrogance.

    ¡°This is my ce, the decision I am to make is none of your business.¡±

    Tony boastfully followed.

    ¡°On the contrary, you should do exactly as I say.¡±

    ¡°I hope you know what you are talking about.¡±

    George grunted coldly.

    No matter how angry he is, against a super-capitalist like Tony, the police really don¡¯t have much power to oppose him.

    If Tony is upset, a big share of ¡°tax money¡± will be deducted.

    ¡°There is no need for me toe and deal with Phantom Kid, someone will deal with him.¡±

    Tony looked at Phantom Kid in the distance, deeply gazing upon him. He had no idea what he was thinking.

    ¡°Boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡±

    Suddenly, there was a new sound of footsteps in the sky.

    The people who heard the footsteps were instantly astonished because those werepletely different from the ones Phantom Kid is making!

    The footsteps of Phantom Kid are crisp, pleasant, steady, and light. The new footsteps sound heavy.

    ¡°Why am I hearing other footsteps? Are these really from the sky?¡±

    Someone in the audience asked hurriedly.

    ¡°It should be, I heard it clearly.¡±

    ¡°That mean that there is another person walking in the sky besides Phantom Kid?¡±

    ¡°Has anyone cracked Kid¡¯s tricks?¡±

    ¡°How can this be!¡±

    ¡°Where is that person?¡±

    Countless spectators began to look around, hoping to find the second person who was walking in the air.

    However, they saw nothing but darkness in the sky.

    At this moment, a helicopter corresponding to Unit No. 7 suddenly turned on its searchlight. In an instant, the dazzling light illuminated a ck figure below.

    Batman!

    The light absorption efficiency of the bat suit is very good, and it can be almost invisible in the dark, no wonder no one has spotted him.

    Like everyone suspected, Batman did indeed levitate in the sky, walking forward, step by step.

    Until he waspletely facing Phantom Kid.

    ¡°This is Unit No. 12, a suspicious target was located¡­ confirmed to be Batman. We are following him up. Over.¡±

    Aboard Unit No. 12, Alfred reported to George solemnly.

    ¡°Batman again! Why did hee to New York? Could it be that he is spending a holiday with Phantom Kid?¡±

    Hearing this, George frowned and was suddenly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Regardless of the unknown past between them, Batman and Phantom Kid are currently among the most wanted criminals, and I must not let them flee today!¡±

    George ordered viciously.

    ¡°All helicopters, bring me closer to Phantom Kid and Batman.¡±

    ¡°The rest, immediately clear the street in front of the center exhibition hall and evacuate the crowd.¡±

    ¡°Since there is an order of ceasing fire, we can only surround them in a group, leaving not a single gap or allowing them to fall to the ground!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Phantom Kid can still blend into the crowd by disguise in the sky!¡±

    After George¡¯s order was issued, his men responded in unison.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    More and more helicopters were approaching their location. There were already quite a few helicopters circling around Phantom Kid, blocking almost every path of his potential retreat.

    But the strange thing is that no matter how many helicopters gathered, and how much wind they were blowing at such high speed, Phantom Kid didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.

    The most amazing thing is that his cloak had still retained its original shape and was not blown by the wind!

    In contrast to Batman, his ck cloak had already been blown.

    ¡°Mathison, what are you going to do now?¡±

    Facing this situation, Charlie asked Mathison, via a specially-made badge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t catch us.¡±

    Mathison showed a smirk. Obviously, he always has a solid n.

    ¡°Batman, I did think that you might crack my air walking technique, but what I didn¡¯t expect even more is that you would perform exactly the same trick in front of me.¡±

    As Phantom Kid and Batman gradually approached each other, and when they were only a few tens of meters apart, Mathison suddenly shouted at Batman, with a vaguely depressed tone.

    ¡°Before performing a trick, you must never reveal what is about to happen; you cannot perform the same magic trick twice in front of the same audience, at the same time, and at the same ce.¡±

    ¡°These three famous magic trick principles, you broke two of them at once this time. Phantom Kid, perhaps you think you are genius enough to be a special case, but as a true magician, you don¡¯t seem to have learned the basics.¡±

    Batman¡¯s deep maic voice responded to Phantom Kid.

    ¡°And by learning how to walk in the sky, I¡¯m just proving to people that your airwalk is no miracle, and that anyone can actually do it with a bit of training.¡±

    ¡°All the so-called ¡®miracles¡¯ are actually nothing more than a hoax.¡±

    Hearing this, Phantom Kid waved his hand.

    ¡°Wow, Batman, did you know that your current behavior is just smashing other people¡¯s jobs?¡±

    ¡°You are a superhero, why are you studying the principles of magic tricks? Well, I must admit that I am tempted to challenge the guy who invented these principles, he seems to be a bit arrogant to me.¡±

    ¡°But there is one thing upon which I disagree with you.¡±

    Suddenly, Kid¡¯s frivolous tone became serious.

    ¡°I never thought of using ¡®miracles¡¯ as a hoax to deceive my audience, and there is no ulterior conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps magic itself is a hoax, but in fact, every audience knows this very well, still, why are there many who like it? Because people who watch magic love to be deceived.¡±

    Batman nced at Kid, who was not far in front of him with a surprised expression. He didn¡¯t expect him to say this.

    However, Batman discovered a clue when he carefully observed Kid.

    The distance between the two was too far before; so he couldn¡¯t see many details clearly. However, now that there is only less than 30 meters between the two, Batman can naturally find many details that he couldn¡¯t see before.

    For example, the steel wire hoisted from Unit No. 7 doesn¡¯t seem to be hung on Phantom Kid¡¯s body¡­

    Kid was indeed air walking, and was approaching Batman¡¯s position step by step. Even the sound of his footsteps never stopped emerging from the loudspeaker.

    Could it be a dummy?

    No, even a dummy must be dangled with a wire. In addition to that, Batman already has a deep understanding of Kid¡¯s dummies, and he can be sure that the man in front of him is not one of them.

    Unless¡­¡­

    ¡°Alfred, speed up and get closer to Unit No. 7, I¡¯m want to confirm one thing.¡±

    Batman urged Alfred on the helicopter.

 Chapter 109: Where is Kid?

    Chapter 109: Where is Kid?

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Receiving Bruce¡¯s order, Alfred immediately elerated, and Batman quickly got close to Phantom Kid.

    Alfred kept Unit No. 12 he was piloting parallel to Unit No. 7, then turned around and flew synchronously with it.

    Phantom Kid still walked unhurriedly, even his facial expression did not change in the slightest.

    Suddenly a bad feeling arose in Batman¡¯s heart. He untied the wire that was hanging himself with and lunged towards Phantom Kid¡¯s position.

    ¡°What!¡±

    A shocking scene urred! When Batman reached Phantom Kid¡¯s body, he could not make contact with it as an entity, but passed through it!

    Batman grabbed the wire hoisted from Unit No. 7 and found that the wire did not hang on the shoulders of ¡°Phantom Kid¡±.

    Instead, it was separated by a few centimeters.

    This also led to Batman¡¯s body and ¡°Phantom Kid¡¯s¡± to ovep at that moment.

    ¡°Could it be a hologram? No, there is no relevant equipment detected here.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter what method Phantom Kid used to create such a realistic phantom.

    The important thing now is where did the real Phantom Kid go?

    Also, who is the helicopter pilot that assists Phantom Kid? Is the person piloting the helicopter now an aplice of Phantom Kid?

    Batman got hold of the wire and kept climbing it.

    However, when he climbed up into the Unit No. 7¡¯s interior, there was actually no one on it!

    Not even a dog!

    The pilot seat was empty!

    How did Unit No. 7 fly?

    Batman quickly looked at the pilot seat, only to see the helicopter¡¯s lever tightly tied by a thin wire at one end, and the other end was fixed to the helicopter door.

    The lever was bolted to a small extent, so it can maintain the helicopter at a low-speed flight without any crash.

    There was no need for any other mechanism to be installed, since Mathison didn¡¯t need the helicopter to take any turn.

    As soon as Batman nced in the cabin, the fusge of Unit No. 7 suddenly shook, as if it might crash at any time.

    Because of Batman¡¯s intrusion, the helicopter¡¯s hatch was opened, causing the wire holding the lever to loosen instantaneously, and the overall bnce instantly broke.

    In desperation, Batman could only jump into the pilot¡¯s seat to control the helicopter, which allowed the helicopter to remain stable again.

    All Batman¡¯s ns to bring Phantom Kid to desperation have turned against him¡­

    At the same time, the crowd watching Phantom Kid below were also shocked by the scene in front of them.

    ¡°Oh! God! What just happened?¡±

    ¡°I saw Batman pass through the body of Phantom Kid, who can tell me what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Kid is not a human being, he is a ghost?¡±

    ¡°This is crazy!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t believe that there are ghosts in this world! This must be one of Kid¡¯s magic tricks again, maybe he just used some high-tech imaging technology to create a projection.¡±

    A Stark Expo of the University of Nova Scotia was originally built to stimte scientific and technological exchanges around the world, but at this time it was overshadowed by the noise and screams of countless people.

    No one cares what technology is disyed on the stage.

    In the VIP table, a dozen army generals sat inside, with a displeased expression on their faces.

    They really came here for some high-tech weapons that might be avable. They didn¡¯t care about Phantom Kid or Batman.

    Originally, most of the military¡¯s weapons orders were from Stark Industries. For decades, the U.S. military used Stark¡¯s sophisticated weapons on the battlefield.

    Unfortunately, Tony suddenly announced that he would withdraw from the arms business. Over the past few years, the update frequency of the US military¡¯s cutting-edge weapons has decreased a lot, although Hammer Industries has filled this vacancy in time.

    However, the failure rate of the weapons produced by Hammer¡­ is simply indescribable.

    Therefore, these military leaders can only pin their hopes on the Stark Expo, hoping to discover some potential weapons providers.

    But now that the technology exhibition seems to have been disturbed, how can they look for new weapons?

    Those who want to buy weapons are worried, and those who want to sell weapons feel ufortable and even more annoyed.

    Because in the arms sales¡¯ domain, the military¡¯s orders are thergest among any other ones.

    The ie of smuggling arms is actually not as high as imagined.

    In fact, most of the time, only after the military purchases therge amount of weapons they want, the remaining scraps enter the smuggling market.

    Take Ulysses ue, thergest arms smuggler in the Pacific Ocean for example. His annual profit is about a billion dors, but most of ites from smuggling vibranium.

    Additionally, the gains from munitions ount for only a small part.

    This is the case for smugglers, there is no need to talk about the formal armspanies. Smuggling arms is a felony no matter which country it is in. Once detected, it is a dead end.

    So there is only one way for them to survive, and that is topete for a share of the military orders.

    The annual military budget is limited, and whoever can get the most orders is the king of arms this year.

    If they can¡¯t get the military orders, they will have to wait until next year to start again, and they will have to endure a year of losses.

    Therefore, Justin Hammer, who is actively preparing to rece Tony Stark, is obviously thest person who wants to see the fair being disturbed.

    ¡°Fuck! This damned Phantom Kid¡­!¡±

    Hearing the screams around, Hammer gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°I perfectly nned to show my mechanical army today, but it seems now that I have no other option but to postpone it¡­¡±

    Hammer thought reluctantly. In the previous opening ceremony, when Phantom Kid had issued a teaser letter first, Hammer Took the initiative to leave a buffer time of one week.

    Thinking about it, he spected that the mess Phantom Kid created will be over in a week, but the idiot Tony actually jumped out to challenge Kid.

    Is his brain flooded with stupidity?

    Kid stole the Arc Reactor from him, and now he is offering him the Mountain of Light?

    Hammer was upset, hereby, he dialed someone¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Ivan, I decided to cancel today¡¯s show.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Ivan Vanko, who was fiddling with precision tools at Hammer Industries, stopped his work.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hah, why? Very good question! If you had taken the trouble to watch the news or inquire about what¡¯s going on in the outside world instead of teasing that bird of yours all day, you would have known¡­¡±

    ¡°That damn Tony Stark you hate is going to challenge Phantom Kid tonight, and when Kid shows up, it¡¯s Batman who is going to deal with him.¡±

    Hammer was not in a good mood.

    ¡°Where is Tony?¡±

    Hearing this, Ivan grinned and said to himself, ?Cancel the show? No, no, now is the best time to put up the show.?

 Chapter 110: Vanko Wants to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 110: Vanko Wants to Cause Trouble

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°You asked me where Tony is?¡±

    Hearing this, Hammer wrinkled his brows together, somewhat unable to keep up with Ivan¡¯s brain circuits.

    He was talking about how Phantom Kid and Batman¡¯s appearance had messed up the fair. And although Tony was the main initiator, he has not yet appeared on the stage, so, how on earth does Ivan expect Hammer to know where he is?!

    ¡°How would I know where Tony is?¡±

    When Tony went to the roof of the center pavilion, no outsiders were present there, plus, he did not speak out loud yet. This is why Hammer, who was still in the pavilion, had no idea where Tony was.

    And despite the fact that all the above can be deduced by only using two brain cells, Hammer didn¡¯t give it any thought.

    ¡°Forget it, I think I know where he is, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Ivan chuckled, then changed the conversation.

    ¡°You just said that you want to cancel the disy of the mechanical legion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good choice.¡±

    Hammer smiled angrily.

    ¡°What do you think my purpose was to show the mechanical army? It is to let everyone present see that these drones you built can be a new army and get orders from the military!¡±

    ¡°But no one is going to take a look at the stage now. You told me not to cancel the show. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to be qualified for a show in the Stark Expo Center Pavilion? I don¡¯t want to waste such an opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Take it easy, man.¡±

    Ivan calmed down Hammer¡¯s rage.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Phantom Kid and that¡­ Batman appeared at the fair?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, there should be a lot of generals in the Expo Center Pavilion, right? Imagine if you let them see how your mechanical legion can catch that thief¡­¡±

    At Ivan¡¯s word, Hammer¡¯s eyes moved slightly. What Ivan said was very reasonable!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to let people see the capability of the mechanical soldiers directly rather than showcasing them idle on the stage?¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t see Hammer¡¯s expression, Ivan had already guessed Hammer¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°Even if you say that, you have never agreed to demonstrate those drones in advance, so I don¡¯t know anything about the so-called mechanical army you made. Can they really be as practical as you said?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Ivan, I don¡¯t doubt your talents, but¡­ I know too little about the performance, firepower, andbat effectiveness of those mechanical soldiers.¡±

    Although Hammer was very excited about Ivan¡¯s proposal, he also had his own considerations.

    Even though Ivan Vanko works in Hammer Industries, he is definitely not one of Hammer¡¯s employees.

    The two decided to team up for two reasons; one, is because they have amon enemy, Tony Stark; and the other is because Ivan has the technological knowledge to build the Arc reactor, even though Ivan¡¯s technology is much more inferior than Stark¡¯s.

    However, there is currently no other person but Ivan, in the whole world, who can build the same reactor.

    Because this kind of technology cannot bepleted by one or two people in one year or two, Stark Industries already had the prototype of the technical principles of the Arc Reactor as early as when Howard was alive.

    At that time, limited by that era¡¯s technology and other various factors, Howard failed toplete his idea in his entire life.

    It was not until decadester that Tony really made this invention.

    Nheless, Ivan Vanko was able to build the reactor because his father Anton Vanko was Howard¡¯s partner in the past, and both participated in the initial research of the Arc Reactor.

    Compared to Tony, Ivan¡¯s resource conditions were much worse.

    But from another perspective, he was able to build an arc reactor out of a pile of broken scrap metal. His conditions were the same as Tony¡¯s when he built Mark I back in Afghanistan. One could deduce that Ivan¡¯s scientific talent is actually almost the same as Tony¡¯s.

    All in all, Hammer needs Ivan¡¯s technology, and Ivan needs Hammer¡¯s resources.

    ¡°Are you suspecting that my mechanical army can¡¯t even deal with a thief? I equipped them with the best weapon system. There is no enemy in the world that they can¡¯t defeat.¡±

    Ivan pretended to be dissatisfied,

    ¡°No need to think much, Hammer. Just release the mechanical legion, and leave the rest to them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, then I will release all these drones. If their performance is not approved by me, you know how you will end up.¡±

    Hammer thought for a while, but after all, he could not refuse the temptation. He agreed with Ivan¡¯s suggestion, and finally, he threatened.

    Inside Hammer Industries, Ivan ended the call with a glimmer of coldness in his eyes.

    He walked into a secret room, took out a long and thick safe, and opened it.

    A pair of thick whip-like weaponsid in it¡­

    Stark Expo, over the central pavilion.

    Helicopters of the New York Police Department have surrounded Unit No. 7 and No. 12.

    At this time, Kid¡¯s phantom had disappeared, leaving only two steel wires hanging below the helicopter.

    At this scene, the air walk Kid performed was debunked.

    ¡°So it turns out that it was Kid¡¯s aplice who was piloting Unit No. 7¡­ Unit No. 12 should belong to Batman¡¯s aplice then, right.¡±

    Georgeter realized that his men had been swapped.

    Batman flew Unit No. 7 directly to the top of a building on the left.

    Neither Phantom Kid nor his aplice have been found, and only Batman knows this.

    ¡°Quickly, keep up with Unit No. 7 and 12! Be it Batman or Phantom Kid, get them arrested!¡±

    George immediately ordered all the helicopters.

    More than a dozen helicoptersnded in the direction of the building with Unit No. 7, and the rest followed the No. 12.

    ¡°Master Wayne, we are surrounded, what should we do now?¡±

    Alfred said as he was wiping sweat from his forehead.

    This was the second time he discovered that Bruce had miscalcted the situation.

    ¡°Alfred, listen to my instructions carefully.¡±

    Batman¡¯s calm voice emerged from themunicator, and that relieved Alfred a lot.

    ¡°Put on the mask now, you must not let them see your face, and then park the helicopter on top of the building on the right. Make sure that the helicopter is parked on the edge of the roof.¡±

    ¡°When I tell you to jump, don¡¯t hesitate, just jump down!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Master Wayne.¡±

    Alfred trusted Batman unconditionally and immediately let the helicopternd down.

    On the other side, Unit No. 7 had alsonded on the edge of the building on the left. A dozen police helicopters followed closely, followed by dozens of police officers rushing down from the helicopter.

    They slowly walked towards Unit No. 7 and formed a semi-circle.

    Hearing only a bang, Batman crashed through the cockpit door and swooped downstairs.

    His ck bat wings opened instantly and flew towards the building where Alfred hadnded.

 Chapter 112: Vankoâ€™s Call

    Chapter 112: Vanko¡¯s Call

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Pepper¡¯s persuasion was very effective, and Tony stopped talking.

    And George also remembered that he had almost offended the very person he shouldn¡¯t offend just now.

    ¡°I was rude, Ms. Poz.¡±

    He could only calm down, as Pepper insinuated.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a call for you, but it is an undisyed number.¡±

    Suddenly, Jarvis¡¯s voice emerged from the suit, and Tony¡¯s eyes twitched. Who would call him at this time?

    Could it be that¡­

    ¡°Excuse me, I need to answer the phone.¡±

    Tony activated the palm cannon, rising into the sky from the top of the building, stopping in the air for hundreds of meters.

    ¡°Jarvis, get on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Tony, are you okay? It¡¯s great to hear from you again¡­ I doubled the speed.¡±

    As soon as he answered the phone, Tony heard an English with a strong Russian ent, the voice talking was familiar.

    The other party first greeted him inly, and then changed the conversation abruptly.

    ¡°Ivan Vanko.¡±

    Tony remembered to whom this voice belonged in an instant.

    ¡°You said it was too inefficient to get the counter-energy through the ionized sma channels and suggested that I double the speed to create more energy, which I did, and it was good advice.¡±

    Inside Hammer Industries, Ivan grinned.

    ¡°Ivan, I thought you were dead, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this quite energetic.¡±

    Tony argued with Ivan while letting Jarvis trace the source of the call.

    ¡°Haha, coincidentally, that¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    ¡°Padium poisoning doesn¡¯t feel that good, huh?¡­hahahaha.¡±

    Ivanughed strangely.

    ¡°You happen to be at the expo right now, it saves me a lot of effort.¡±

    ¡°Watch carefully, Tony, I will let the Stark pay for all the sins theymitted, everything your father has done to our family in the past forty years.¡±

    ¡°I will do it to you in the next 40 minutes, and thenpletely rewrite Stark¡¯s family history!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good, we can have a good chat.¡±

    Tony continued to talk with Ivan, and then asked Jarvis, ¡°Jarvis, did you find him?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we are hacking into the Oracle telephonework¡­ we tracked the target to the east coast of the United States¡­ New York¡­ Manhattan and neighboring boroughs¡­¡±

    Almost there, only a few more seconds¡­

    ¡°I hope you are ready, Tony.¡±

    At this moment, Ivan didn¡¯t give Tony a chance and hung up the phone.

    He had long known that Tony would try to track his location.

    Although Hammer Industries did not have powerful artificial intelligence, thework barrier that Ivan built himself was not easy to break, so he hung up the phone before Jarvis found Ivan¡¯s proper address.

    ¡°Manhattan is near¡­ the Expo¡­¡±

    Tony gazed down at Justin Hammer who had already stepped onto the stage at this time and then thought of the location of Hammer Industries.

    It goes without saying that it was Hammer who saved Ivan.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Hammer has be more and more arrogant recently.

    It¡¯s a pity that Hammer is still as stupid as ever, choosing someone he cannot handle, like Ivan, to help him.

    Ivan is like a cruel and cunning Siberian wolf. On the surface, he is working for Hammer. But in fact, he has secretly poured a lot of resources from Hammer Industry on himself.

    That mechanical army he created, in fact, is nothing more than a team of broken iron to build up mass-produced cannon fodder, their actualbat power is quite trash.

    The few cutting-edge materials have long been unknowingly taken by Ivan secretly to build his own battlesuit.

    His Whish was specifically designed to take out Mark IV.

    On the other hand, when Tony hurriedly flew up to the sky to answer the phone, Director George and Pepper and other people looked at each other.

    In addition to Pepper and George, Happy is also here, and there are also George¡¯s elite policemen around him..

    ¡°Ms. Poz, do you know who is calling Stark?¡±

    George asked suddenly.

    ¡°Looking at Stark¡¯s expression, he doesn¡¯t seem at ease.¡±

    Pepper shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone. I would have guessed Colonel Rhodes before, but now, their rtionship is tense.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the person calling Tony right now is not someone you are familiar with?¡±

    ¡°In fact, Tony doesn¡¯t have a few familiar people who will call him, including his exes.¡±

    Speaking of this, Pepper¡¯s expression was a bit unnatural. She doesn¡¯t know how others thought of Tony¡¯s romantic affairs at that time, but she herself didn¡¯t want to mention Tony from that time.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    After listening to Pepper¡¯s words, George fell into deep thought.

    ¡°At this point in time, if the person calling Tony is not someone you are familiar with, then it is most likely a call from Phantom Kid!¡±

    George said gravely.

    ¡°Phantom Kid! But how could he know Tony¡¯s private number?¡±

    Pepper asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he pretended to be Colonel Rhodes to lie to you, Ms. Poz. Don¡¯t underestimate the Magician under the Moonlight.¡±

    George¡¯s expression at the moment was extremely serious, causing Pepper to be inexplicably affected.

    ¡°With Phantom Kid¡¯s abilities, it is not difficult to know Stark¡¯s private number.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s really Kid, why should he contact Tony?¡±

    Pepper was still doubtful.

    ¡°Other than that, there is no other reasonable exnation.¡±

    George said solemnly: ¡°Maybe Phantom Kid wants to get Stark out of here. After all, if Iron Man is here to guard the Mountain of Light, it will be difficult for him to find the opportunity to steal it.¡±

    ¡°Kid¡¯s usual smoke bomb will fail in front of Iron Man¡¯s suit.¡±

    Pepper nodded, George¡¯s spection was very reasonable.

    ¡°So, do you think Phantom Kid will appear after Tony leaves the zone?¡±

    ¡°You are right, Ms. Poz. That¡¯s what I think.¡±

    George agreed with Pepper¡¯s idea.

    ¡°So, I think it¡¯s still better to activate the security device now, it will take back the Mountain of Light to the treasure room.¡±

    ¡°In this way, be it Kid or not, we can deal with the one phone calling Mr Stark.¡±

    Pepper thought for a while and nodded: ¡°You are right, Director Stacey.¡±

    Pepper walked to the counter where the Mountain of Light was ced and quickly clicked on the booth. A button protruded from the front of the booth, and Pepper immediately pressed the switch.

    Then the entire counter was embedded in the floor with a slight rumble.

    ¡°Barton, there is a situation!¡±

    Coulson contacted Hawkeye on the roof of a building 1,600 meters away from the central exhibition hall.

    ¡°Iron Man suddenly lifted off, the coordinates are¡­¡±

 Chapter 113: The Mountain of Light, stolen!

    Chapter 113: The Mountain of Light, stolen!

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Coulson, I saw him, what now?¡±

    After receiving Coulson¡¯s notification, Barton immediately turned his attention to Iron Man.

    ¡°Pay attention to Iron Man¡¯s movements, we need to¡­¡±

    Before Coulson finished speaking, Barton suddenly said anxiously.

    ¡°Iron Man started to move at high speed, he is diving under the center pavilion!¡±

    Coulson hurriedly turned to the bottom of the exhibition hall.

    Then he saw Justin Hammer dancing wildly in the booth.

    Because of the sudden disappearance of Phantom Kid and Batman being chased by the police cars, leaving the scene, the audience lost their attention for a while.

    This made Hammer take a fancy to the opportunity.

    He was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t just cancelled the exhibition brainlessly. Instead, he epted Ivan¡¯s suggestion and continued to wait.

    Sure enough, he was waiting for a good surprise.

    At this time, Hammer must re-attract the audience¡¯s attention.

    What should he do for that sake?

    Very simple: perform an awkward dance.

    Hammer had only to listen to a piece of seductive dance music yed on the stereo in the center pavilion, and then twist his hips to the front of the stage following the rhythm.

    This act really attracted the attention of many viewers.

    And only after a short while, all the audience turned their attention to Hammer, and it didn¡¯t matter whether they were in the mood of watching a monkey dancing or a technology show.

    One has to admit: Hammer is extremely shameless, he doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s weird looks. He proudly praised the mechanical army heunched with a mysterious expression.

    With a wave of his hand, Hammer raised three teams of robots with roughly the same shapes from under the floor, with only minor differences.

    Each team isposed of 8 robots, for a total of 24.

    ¡°These are the future warriors created by Hammer Industries for America, this is the Air Force, the Army, and the Navy!¡±

    The audience roared withughter, because the shapes of these robots were so ugly that they could not be looked at directly.

    The army looks clumsy.

    Only the military leaders were still watching carefully. The aesthetics of weapons are meaningless to them. Combat effectiveness is what they value.

    They hope that the performance of these mechanical soldiers is the same as what Hammer preached.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground emerged.

    A golden-red ¡°robot¡± was seennding on one knee and slowly rising in front of Hammer.

    ¡°Where is he, Ivan Vanko?¡±

    Iron Man stared at Hammer and asked coldly.

    ¡°Hey, Tony, we¡­¡±

    All of a sudden, Hammer was frightened by the battle suit and suddenly became incoherent.

    What they didn¡¯t notice was that every mechanical soldier in the Hammer Industrial Machinery Corps had a strange red light in their eyes¡­

    At the same time, Chief George raised his hand and looked at his watch, and found that the time had exceeded the time previously stated by Phantom Kid.

    ¡°Ms. Poz, I think we need to confirm the safety of the Mountain of Light.¡±

    The sudden words made Pepper and Happy¡¯s eyes clench.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Pepper asked warily, taking a few steps away without a trace.

    George noticed Pepper¡¯s stepping back but didn¡¯t take it personally.

    After all, he just suggested putting away the Mountain of Light. After only a few minutes, he changed his mind, it¡¯s indeed weird.

    And so, George had to justify himself.

    ¡°Kid has exceeded the time he scheduled, but he hasn¡¯t appeared yet. So, there are only two possibilities.¡±

    ¡°First, Phantom Kid gave up on today¡¯s action. It may be aplete abandonment, or he might look for opportunities in the future.¡±

    George looked at Pepper meaningfully.

    ¡°Second¡­ he has already stolen the Mountain of Light!¡±

    ¡°So we must make a final confirmation to ensure that the Mountain of Light is still safe and sound, and only then will we know whether it is the first possibility or the second.¡±

    ¡°If that is what you are considering, then there is no need to make a confirmation.¡±

    Who knows, Pepper smiled generously.

    ¡°The treasure room that houses the Mountain of Light is actually not a real secret room, but a smallpartment specially dug out of the floor.¡±

    ¡°Except for the specially built lifting device, there are only a few lines that lead to thispartment. Although Tony has designed it to berge enough, it is absolutely impossible to amodate an adult.¡±

    Pepper smiled confidently.

    ¡°Not to mention an adult, Phantom Kid wouldn¡¯t pass through even if he transforms into a seven-year-old kid.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Poz, have you forgotten what I just said? Don¡¯t you try to underestimate the Magician under the Moonlight.¡±

    George said solemnly.

    ¡°It may not be a challenge for Kid to get ess to ces others can¡¯t get to.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s very abrupt when I say this now, so in order to prove my innocence¡­ I will go to the edge of the building. Happy, you cane over and keep your eye on me?¡±

    George moved away from where he stood before and walked to the edge of the building.

    It¡¯s more than ten meters away from here.

    After reaching the position, George again assured Happy to keep him under observation.

    ¡°Even Phantom Kid can¡¯t cross this distance in an instant, so you don¡¯t have any doubts, Ms. Poz.¡±

    Seeing that George¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t seem to be fake, Pepper became suspicious, and she nced at Happy.

    Happy knew it, and walked towards George, stopping between George and Pepper.

    Then, Pepper began to operate, and the counter of the Mountain of Light quickly rose.

    ¡°What in the hell!¡±

    Suddenly, Pepper screamed.

    ¡°The Mountain of Light is gone!¡±

    Everyone in the court was startled and turned their eyes to see that the counter was indeed empty!

    The thick hardened ss was cut with a circr gap.

    But just a few minutes ago, they saw the Mountain of Light descend in with their own eyes!

    And ording to Pepper¡¯s description, it is absolutely impossible for an adult to get into the secretpartment that preserves the Mountain of Light.

    Could it be that Phantom Kid pierced the middle of the floor?

    However, upon thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible.

    When everyone was in shock, ¡°George¡± showed a strange smile.

    I believe many people have guessed it. That¡¯s right, George is the person Mathison disguised as.

    The real George was stunned by Mathison in the bathroom long before he entered the stadium.

    In order to prevent the police chief of the Americanics world from possessing some unspeakable mysterious power, he deliberately used a dose that would make peopleatose for three days. And so, he didn¡¯t worry at all that George would wake up midway.

    As for the Phantom Kid that appeared before, of course, it was the Phantom Magic used by Mathison.

    That is the trick he used in Gotham to dispel Barbara¡¯s suspicion.

    Unit No. 7 was indeed piloted by Charlie at the beginning, otherwise, it would not have hovered in the sky.

    But when Charlie installed the mechanism on the helicopter¡¯s lever, he jumped off it.

    Charlie¡¯s size didn¡¯t allow him to use hang gliders, only a parachute.

    Fortunately, Charlie¡¯s size is small enough that when everyone¡¯s attention was hooked by Kid¡¯s Phantom, no one noticed him.

    Do you want to be part of <strong>The Council of The Dragon Readers</strong> and get yourself and everyone else up to <strong>7 additional chapters</strong> a week? You can also have your name honored by the end of our chapters! Click here to know more.

 Chapter 114: Advance Plot?

    Chapter 114: Advance Plot?

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Of course, to ensure that Charlie would not be seen, or even if he was seen, he would not be recognized.

    Mathison also made some changes to him.

    He applied ck paint on his whole body!

    At this point, Charlie has changed from white-skinned to a pure ck dog.

    At night, he is much less likely to be observed.

    Even if a small number of people saw a ck shadow sweeping across the sky, they would only think that it was a bird flying by.

    After all, who would have imagined that it would be a dog driving a helicopter and that this dog would also dive via parachute?

    Even someone as smart as Batman has never considered this.

    Everyone must have already figured out what happened next, Charlie infiltrated from a ce that had only a few people to the back of the center pavilion, and then got in through the line channel.

    He crawled all the way down the narrow passage to thepartment where the Mountain of Light is hidden, used theser-cutting device to cut the hardened ss, and took away the Mountain of Light in his mouth.

    Oh, yes, before the n began, Mathison had also disguised as a staff member and specially hid a set of rubber clothes near the corridor behind the exhibition hall, tailored for Charlie.

    Despite the technical level of Stark Industries, there should be no minor problems such as line failure or short circuits, but it is still necessary, just in case.

    Please note that¡­

    This is not animal abuse!

    This is not animal abuse!

    This is not animal abuse!

    Charlie has higher intelligence than ordinary humans. How can he be regarded as a pet?

    At this moment, Charlie had slipped out of the fair without anyone knowing about it.

    Along the way, people only saw a weird ck puppy running out. As for the Mountain of Light, Charlie held it in his mouth.

    The diamond itself is very hard, and its molecr structure is extremely stable.

    So, there is no worry about Charlie¡¯s saliva tainting it.

    ¡°The Mountain of Light has been taken away by me. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have the chance to see Mr. Stark again. What a shame! Phantom Kid¡±

    In the empty ss case, there was only Kid¡¯s card left.

    ¡°Director Stacey, how did the Phantom Kid reach the Mountain of Light?¡±

    Pepper felt that she was now at her wits¡¯ end, and after a brief inspection, they found that the passage had not been damaged.

    Obviously, it was the same size as before, and it was impossible for any human to crawl through it.

    All the people present were on the rooftop now, and none of them left midway.

    So basically, it can be ruled out that Phantom Kid is among them.

    But no matter how hard they thought about it, it was unfathomable how Phantom Kid got through the narrow passage.

    Is it possible for him to change his size?

    Almost all of the people present were materialists, and they didn¡¯t believe that Phantom Kid had such incredible superpowers.

    ¡°Wait, bing bigger and smaller at will¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Pepper thought of something.

    After she became the CEO of Stark Industries, she has got ess to many secret matters that had been kept in dust for many years.

    As a result, Pepper saw in an iplete project that Howard seemed to want to cooperate with someone many years ago, hoping to jointly study a mysterious particle that can change the size of matter.

    But that person seemed to have deep preconceptions about Howard and refused his request for cooperation.

    However, the information Pepper found was so fragmented that the name of the mysterious scientist as well as the particle waspletely erased, even the reason behind the scientist¡¯s hostility remained unknown.

    There is no record of the incident in the world except for this piece of crumbling information, and Howard has never been hated by the world.

    Howard was loved so much that Pepper thought that this information was just made up by some bored guy who wanted to joke around Howard¡¯s reputation once.

    Phantom Kid can steal the Mountain of Light from ces that are inessible to humans, so¡­

    He is probably the descendant of that mysterious scientist!

    Yes, he must be one of the descendants of the scientist who held hatred towards the Stark family.

    God, why do people like this seem familiar?

    Ah, because it is the same kind of people as Ivan Vanko who appeared a few months ago.

    He also knows about Tony Padium poisoning.

    The more Pepper thought about it, the more frightened she became. And the more she thought about it again, the more she believed it was possible.

    Perhaps that Phantom Kid and Ivan Vanko are on the same team!

    She was so stupid when she actually wanted Tony to find Phantom Kid to ask him about the cure. She is sure about 80% that the whole n is a ¡°trap¡± jointly designed by Phantom Kid and Ivan¡­

    At this moment, Mathison, disguised as George, didn¡¯t know that Pepper was thinking about him deeply in her mind.

    He only found that Pepper¡¯s face had be very frightened.

    Her face would change its color every now and then¡­

    He honestly thought that she might be suffering from some serious illness.

    ¡°Ms. Potts, Ms. Potts!¡±

    ¡°George¡± suddenly shouted.

    Pepper came back to her senses instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? I have called you several times, and I can¡¯t think of how Phantom Kid stole the Mountain of Light from such a narrow space, unless he¡­¡±

    Mathison said with an exhausted expression.

    ¡°Do you believe that Phantom Kid might have the ability to shrink his body?!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Pepper took the lead.

    Mathison: ¡°???¡±

    Pepper¡¯s idea was quite strange.

    ¡°Why do you think so? I mean, is it possible that Phantom Kid had stolen the Mountain of Light before we put it away, in full view of us?¡±

    Mathison gave even more bizarre spection.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Happy suspected that he hadn¡¯t heard clearly.

    ¡°I said¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    ¡°Da-Da-Da-Da¡­¡±

    Suddenly, several explosions came from below, followed by uninterrupted artillery fire.

    Mathison¡¯s expression changed and he immediately took out the walkie-talkie and shouted: ¡°Who opened fire?¡±

    While shouting, he ran to the edge of the roof and looked down.

    Good Lord!

    He witnessed a golden-red robot and more than 20 grey robots fighting together mid-air.

    Each grey mechanical soldier had two machine guns on its shoulders, and it was these mechanical soldiers who made the loud noise just now.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the final scene from Iron Man II?¡±

    How could Mathison not know what the scene before him referred to?

    But he remembered that this battle obviously happened after Tony created the new element.

    Now, Mark VI doesn¡¯t even have apetitor, how did Hammer dare to initiate his exhibition?

    In fact, it was not Hammer who had started this early, but S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s actions had been dyed.

    Because of Mathison¡¯s appearance, Tony has been staying with Pepper these days, preparing for his contact with Phantom Kid.

    Natasha couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to enable Tony and Fury to meet alone.

    Therefore, after discovering that the stuff on Tony¡¯s chest had not changed, Mathison thought that this part of the story would not happen today.

    As a result, he ran into the battle in a daze.

    What should he do next?

    Should he run away or¡­

 Chapter 115: The Warplane

    Chapter 115: The Warne

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Coulson, did things go ording to n?¡±

    Barton contacted Coulson and asked.

    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t expect an attack to ur.¡±

    Coulson replied with an awkward tone.

    They guarded for so long but they couldn¡¯t detect Phantom Kid. Instead, they encountered a robot attack.

    Well, a mechanical army riot can also be regarded as within the scope of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s business.

    Even if they have a task, they can¡¯t ignore the event that is happening in front of them.

    ¡°Coulson, can you hear me?¡±

    Suddenly, another voice rang from Coulson¡¯smunicator, it was Natasha!

    ¡°What happened, Agent Romanoff; I need as much information as possible.¡±

    ¡°These mechanical soldiers are all from Hammer Industries, but Justin Hammer himself seems to have no idea about what¡¯s happening. Tony believes that Ivan Vanko is behind it all.¡±

    ¡°These robots are all under Ivan¡¯s control, so if we take him out, this incident will be resolved.¡±

    ¡°Where is Ivan Vanko?¡±

    ¡°Still in Hammer Industries!¡±

    Coulson nodded.

    ¡°Barton, call the team, we need to move¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Under Ivan¡¯s remote control, the mechanical army turned into terrifying killing machines.

    Countless artillery fire exploded everywhere, and the center pavilion turned into a pile of rubble in a moment.

    Since the first shot, the audience has already started to flee in panic.

    The battle between Iron Man and the Mechanic Army left the venue in a mess. Yet, no one was hit directly by the gunfire.

    Only a small number of casualties were caused by the bricks or walls falling around.

    At his sight, Mathison had to exim at the ability of New Yorkers to avoid danger. Their quick evacuation had amazed him!

    It is absolutely impossible to see such a scene in Gotham.

    Obviously, the two cities are so close together, why is the gap between the two neighbors living on the opposite side of the bridge so vast?

    ¡°Everyone, give up all current actions and evacuate the crowd as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Thebatants are in ce, ready to help Iron Man defeat the enemy at any time!¡±

    ¡°The order forbidding firing is lifted, just shoot the robots that are ughtering civilians!¡±

    Mathison gave orders to all the police officers in George¡¯s voice.

    In his impression, thebat effectiveness of these mechanical soldiers was not enough to bring down Iron Man.

    Coupled with the assistance of more than a dozen armed helicopters, one wouldn¡¯t worry about losing to Ivan Vanko!

    ¡°Quickly, put the helicopter in position, report the overall situation at all times, and then seize the right timing to destroy the mechanical soldiers!¡±

    Just a second ago, Iron Man flew into the sky from the central exhibition hall. It was for the sole reason to lead the mechanical army to an empty location to fight them at ease, so as not to identally injure the civilians.

    Given that Tony has not yet developed the fourth generation of the Arc reactor, the energy efficiency of the Iron Man suit is actually not substantially improved.

    Therefore, the speed of the steel suit is faster than that of the mechanical soldiers made by Ivan, however, it is limited.

    When Iron Man flew away a certain distance, these mechanical soldiers gave up chasing Tony, and instead directed gunfire at innocent citizens, forcing Tony to slow down, to ensure that he and the mechanical army would not be too far apart.

    Tony kept a distance of two hundred meters or more.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re locked on, emergency evasive action rmended.¡±

    Jarvis¡¯s announcement sounded from inside the steel suit.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Before Tony could hear it clearly, Jarvis helped Tony control the suit and m it down.

    Then several rockets flew past Iron Man¡¯s original position, with attacks from above as well as from the left and right sides.

    Although he dodged the attack, because he flew downwards right about now, Tony flew directly into the mechanical army behind him.

    Then in the sky, Iron Man began his fight with them.

    At this time, Iron Man could not destroy the mechanical soldiers of Hammer Industries as easily as in the movie.

    His palm cannon can only destroy the outer armor of a mechanical soldier.

    It takes at least three rounds from his palm cannon topletely destroy one.

    The mechanical soldiers are always moving at a high speed, and Tony can¡¯t guarantee a hit for every attack. In this way, the energy consumption of the steel suit will be very fast.

    Fortunately, Tony¡¯s suit materials are far better than those used by Hammer Industries, and the conventional weapons of these mechanical soldiers basically can¡¯t hurt him.

    ¡°Sir, we are close to the target¡­¡±

    At this time, several helicopters approached the battlefield of Iron Man.

    They wanted to aim their guns at the mechanical soldiers to lock them on target, but their maneuvering speed was too fast, and human reaction could not keep up.

    ¡°We can¡¯t lock the target, the opponent is moving too fast!¡±

    On the rooftop, Mathison really didn¡¯t know what to say. The co-authored police are really useless at everything¡­ except for evacuating the crowd?

    It seems that, in the end, it is really necessary for him to y.

    ¡°Ta-Da-Da-Da¡­¡±

    Suddenly, an eager machine gun sounded from the sky.

    An oddly-shaped ck warne from nowhere burst them on fire!

    Even Tony in the battle group was within the range of that firepower.

    ¡°This guy actually brought the Batwing over!¡±

    Mathison was stunned by the sudden scene, he thought Batman had left the fair.

    The Batwing¡¯s firepower was very fierce, and it soon destroyed three or five mechanical soldiers.

    The wreckage of steel fell from the sky to the ground.

    ¡°Hey, which side are you on?¡±

    Tony shouted angrily.

    ¡°The armor thickness of these robots is much worse than yours. I adjusted the firepower output making it impossible to harm you.¡±

    Batman¡¯s hoarse voice emerged from the fighter ne.

    Even through the heavy armor, Tony could feel Batman¡¯s ¡°indifference¡±.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this time, the Batwingunched a dozen micro missiles which flew towards the mechanical legion.

    The mechanical soldiers also fired rockets at the same time, trying to intercept Batman¡¯s micro missiles.

    However, ten mechanical soldiers were still destroyed.

    The mechanical soldier¡¯s rockets hit the Batwing, but they were not even qualified to shake it.

    Batman usually doesn¡¯t use these weapons, because he never kills people, no matter if they are good or bad.

    Obviously, robots are not humans, so Batman¡¯s fighting style got much rougher than usual.

    ¡°Is this Batman?¡±

    In Hammer Industry, Ivan looked at the picture on the monitor with a gloomy face.

    ¡°How did he fly the Batwing to New York?¡±

    Ivan looked at the time, and then at the Whish suit that had been prepared behind him.

    He seemed to be considering whether to put it on and kill Tony himself.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ivan to shake his head and grin morbidly with a strange grin.

    ¡°Now is not the time, not yet¡­¡±

    ¡°In the sky, the firepower of the Batwing is difficult to resist, so let¡¯s put the battlefield on the ground.¡±

    Ivan muttered to himself insidiously.

    ¡°Originally, I only wanted to kill Tony alone. Now, you guys are forcing me to have to shoot civilians.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡±

 Chapter 116: Batmanâ€™s Battle Armor

    Chapter 116: Batman¡¯s Battle Armor

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Ivan was operating quickly on the console.

    At the same time, there was a weird smirk in his mouth.

    The remaining dozen mechanical soldiers seemed to have received instructions and instantly ignored the attacks of Iron Man and Batwing. Instead, they rushed to the ground at full speed.

    Towards the crowd that were still in the process of being evacuated!

    ¡°Shit, are they trying to¡­¡±

    Tony immediately understood their intentions.

    He dived down at the same time.

    Batman calmly lowered the head of the Batwing down and followed with the mechanical soldiers.

    The artillery fire kept venting on the mechanical army and even destroyed several mechanical soldiers.

    Only seven are left.

    The mid-air battle between Iron Man and the mechanical soldiers was not far from the ground.

    As a result, as soon as they approached the ground, the seven mechanical soldiers dispersed and released firepower toward the crowd.

    Machine guns and rockets flooded the center of the fair.

    Hundreds of casualties were caused in an instant, and the number was getting higher.

    At this point, the Batwing could no longer pursue them.

    First, its size doesn¡¯t allow it to move in the Expo. And second, Batman did not want to hurt innocent citizens.

    Batman jumped from the Batwing and glided to the ground.

    The Batwing flew out of the fair automatically.

    ¡°Your ne is good, I like it.¡±

    Tony swept past Batman sharply and took the lead to chase the mechanical soldiers.

    Batman took out the w hook gun from his multifunctional belt. The high-speed retractable rope and gliding wing allowed Batman great maneuverability between buildings.

    The two rushed to the mechanical soldiers separately. There were too many people around, they could not use a wide range of weapons. Hence, the battle would only be more difficult than before.

    ¡°Sir, the remaining energy of the suit is less than 50%.¡±

    At this moment, Jarvis suddenly alerted Tony.

    ¡°How can it be consumed so fast?¡±

    Tony asked in surprise.

    ¡°Sir, thest time you reced the reactor core was two weeks ago.¡±

    Tony¡¯s face froze.

    Ivan Vanko, who caused the current situation, had not even shown up at this point, and Stark was already running low on energy.

    Tony, who had met Ivan, knew that he was not the average enemy and that, if Ivan made aeback, he would definitely be stronger thanst time.

    However, the depressed Tony is still the same.

    Can he really fight Ivan?

    The symptoms of padium poisoning were getting worse, and the dark green blood vessels had spread from Tony¡¯s chest to his neck.

    When the blood vessels all over his body change to this color, Tony¡¯s life woulde to an end.

    At this time, drinking the medicine could no longer suppress the toxicity. Tony could only reduce the frequency of recing the reactor core, but unexpectedly, it led to the embarrassing situation of insufficient energy.

    ¡°This reminds me of the experience of the second generation Arc Reactor being snatched by Obadiah, this time there is no second giant Arc Reactor to blow up.¡±

    Tony thought to himself mockingly.

    The news that Jarvis brought was so bad that it couldn¡¯t be worse.

    Mathison stared solemnly at the chaos below the expo.

    Although Batman is very strong, his hands are tied in crowded ces, and mechanical soldiers, unlike humans, cannot be distracted via words from the crowd.

    If Ivan gave them the order to kill all the civilians, they would not do anything other than that.

    In this way, Batman can only rely on his own body to deal with them. However, this does not mean that Batman has no way to deal with these mechanical soldiers.

    ¡°Alfred, it¡¯s time to activate that thing.¡±

    Batman contacted Alfred in the Batwing.

    ¡°Yes, Master Wayne.¡±

    Alfred was poised, a few moments after Batman contacted him, he drove the Batwing over Batman.

    Alfred pressed a red button, and the tail of the Batwing opened automatically. A huge long and thick metal box was thrown from it.

    With a loud thump, it fell to the ground.

    Batman tumbled to reach the huge metal box.

    The metal box isposed of four different locks. When Batman clicked on the left wrist cuff, the four locks automatically popped up, revealing the space within.

    A set of heavy metal armor was standing inside.

    The unique ck bat helmet was different from the one worn by Batman. In addition to that, this suit was way thicker and had an obvious metallic luster.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that suit from the Dawn of Justice?¡±

    Seeing this scene, Mathison was extremely surprised. There is no Superman in this world, yet, Bruce actually built such a suit.

    That¡¯s not right. The Batman in this world is obviously Bale¡¯s version. How could he make a big version of the battle armor?

    Forget it, he is Batman after all. So it¡¯s not surprising that he can do anything.

    Batman¡¯sbat power with the steel armor instantly soared more than ten times.

    The protection and the propulsion of his arms and legs are even better than Tony¡¯s Mark IV.

    The only drawback is that Batman¡¯s armor can¡¯t fly.

    There is also a helmet design with a chin that has remained unchanged for thousands of years.

    In short, when it fell to the ground, the mechanical soldiers of Hammer Industries were not worthy of being Batman¡¯s opponents at all.

    Two mechanical soldiers were dismantled to pieces.

    Iron Man¡¯s battle was equally easy. His palm cannon and the endless high-intelligence micro missiles quickly demolished two mechanical soldiers.

    At this time, Batman had just destroyed the third mechanical soldier.

    The remaining two mechanical soldiers were put out by the New York Police Department under themand of Mathison.

    Of course, Mathison had secretly assisted them using magic.

    He did not want to be exposed, he still wanted to keep his disguise as much as possible.

    At Hammer Industries, Ivan was expressionless as he watched all the mechanical army copse.

    ¡°Trash is trash! No matter how you reform it, it still can¡¯t be changed, huh?¡±

    Ivan suddenly turned his head and grinned.

    ¡°You came here really fast!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Coulson and Barton walked in with S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.

    Everyone held a gun in their hands.

    ¡°Please, immediately release the control of the robots, and put your hands on your head, Mr. Vanko. Otherwise, I am not sure what ident will happen to you.¡±

    Coulson smiled.

    While talking, he looked up at Ivan.

    A standard Russian hunk, with rough skin, long hair, and tattoos all over his body.

    ¡°Puff¡­ hehe.¡±

    These words sessfully made Ivan amused.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Coulson still smiled, looking harmless.

    Ivan only followed Coulson¡¯s words, put his hands on top of his head, and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer necessary. Those broken bricks have all been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°And now, is my true moment for revenge.¡±

    Do you want to be part of <strong>The Council of The Dragon Readers</strong> and get yourself and everyone else up to <strong>7 additional chapters</strong> a week? You can also have your name honored by the end of our chapters! Click here to know more.

 Chapter 117: Phantom Kid Officially Debuts!

    Chapter 117: Phantom Kid Officially Debuts!

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Coulson frowned, his index finger had already touched the trigger. Once Ivan mentions something that shouldn¡¯t be said or makes any suspicious behavior, he would pull the trigger without hesitation.

    ¡°Nothing, I have just put my hands on top of my head, merely as you said¡­¡±

    Ivan chuckled, with his elbow resting on the top of his head, and then, his right index finger slowly stretched into the hood behind his neck.

    ¡°Except that there may be a brief power failure in the next second.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As soon as Ivan¡¯s words fell, Coulson immediately felt bad and subconsciously pulled the trigger.

    However, a second before he shot, the room suddenly plunged into darkness.

    Coulson only had a split of a second to see Ivan¡¯s move away from the spot.

    ¡°Barton!¡±

    In the darkness, only Barton¡¯s eyesight among them could see the room.

    ¡°He¡¯s running to the left!¡±

    Barton alerted everyone and took the lead in pursuit.

    Coulson and others followed closely behind.

    No one dared to shoot at random, because it is too easy to identally injure teammates in the current environment.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    This was the sound of a door closing, and there was no need to tell Barton what to do. Coulson and the others also knew that Ivan must have run out from the side door on the left.

    Although it was not long before they entered the house, at the level of an intermediate and senior S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, one nce is enough to remember the general environmental structure of the room.

    They rushed to the door at an instant.

    ¡°Coulson, Ivan locked the door!¡±

    Barton looked at Coulson.

    Without saying anything, Coulson took out a small sting device from the built-in pocket of his clothes and installed it on the door lock.

    At the sound of an explosion, the door was broken.

    But it was not destroyed by a sting device, but by a tall robot.

    Strictly speaking, it is not a robot, because the head of the robot is exactly Ivan¡¯s head.

    In other words, he was wearing steel armor!

    And it¡¯s different from the suit he used in Monaco.

    Its size has increased by at least three times, and the thickness of the armor has even exceeded that of the strongest armored vehicles currently.

    The two shing whips in his hand looked powerful.

    ¡°Hurry up and find a cover!¡±

    With an order from Coulson, the agents quickly retreated and distanced themselves from Ivan.

    Nobody knew why, but Ivan ignored them at all, took off straight on the spot, pierced the ceiling, flew into the sky, and hurried towards the Expo¡­

    ¡°Mr. Stark, this is Phil Coulson, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., I think you remember me.¡±

    On the other side, Iron Man went around the expo and found that there were no hidden mechanical soldiers. And when he finally breathed a sigh of relief, Coulson contacted him.

    ¡°Coulson¡­ Agent of S.H.I.E.L.D¡­ oh, I remember, didn¡¯t you go to New Mexico for a holiday?¡±

    ¡°The mission over there has beenpleted, but now is not the time to talk about this.¡±

    ¡°Listen, Mr. Stark, I¡¯m at Hammer Industries now. Ivan Vanko just left in his new armor. The radar shows that he is heading for the Expo. And obviously, his target is you.¡±

    ¡°Ivan¡¯s new armor has been greatly upgraded. Even I can see the improvement, his armor is thicker than yours, and a pair of high-voltage electric steel whips.¡±

    Coulson told Tony all the information he knew.

    ¡°I see. It seems that I still need to wait for him here. God knows when I can take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the information, Agent Coulson.¡±

    Tony ended the call.

    ¡°Batman, there will be a big guying in about twenty minutes. There is one thing I need your help with before this guyes¡­¡±

    In the central square of the Expo, Iron Man and Batman stood side by side.

    The masses in the expo have been evacuated, and no matter what kind of fighting urs, innocent people will not be affected.

    Only some police officers and firefighters are left to rescue the survivors in the rubble and clean up the remains of mechanical soldiers on the battlefield, rtively far away from the central square.

    This means they can let go of their hands and feet to fight.

    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±

    At this moment, Mathison pretending to be Chief George walked over and spoke angrily to them.

    ¡°The incident is over. It is our job to deal with the funerals. You shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Especially you, Batman! Although you helped us defeat these robots this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that your ¡®wanted¡¯ status will be released. I will definitely send you to prison next time.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s that thief, Phantom Kid!¡±

    After speaking, Mathison nned to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Wait, Director Stacey!¡±

    Tony stopped him suddenly.

    Mathison turned his head back confidently and looked at Tony inquiringly.

    ¡°Do you know¡­ how to treat padium poisoning?¡±

    Iron Man¡¯s helmet opened automatically, revealing Tony¡¯s face, his eyes gleaming with expectation.

    ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Mathison continued to y dumb.

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    Tony looked into Mathison¡¯s eyes and said.

    Batman looked at Mathison, too, but he remained speechless.

    ¡°When did you find out?¡±

    Mathison asked wonderingly, this time he shouldn¡¯t have shown any ws.

    ¡°George¡± threw his police uniform casually, and Kid, in his white costume, appeared in front of the two heroes.

    ¡°Wow, no matter how many times I watch it, this technique is so amazing! If I had this ability when I was young, I don¡¯t know how many more girls¡¯ clothes I could have taken.¡±

    Tony eximed.

    ¡°What do you mean, Batman?¡±

    Batman still didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, you pretended to be Rhodes and told Pepperst time about my padium poisoning. Why do you know about that? Also, you mentioned that you know the cure for padium poisoning, is it true?¡±

    Tony looked at Mathison again with expectant eyes.

    In less than a week, the blood vessels all over his body will disy the color of his poisoning. At that time, Tony will only be dead.

    Phantom Kid is the only life-saving hope in front of Tony.

    ?Um¡­ even if I don¡¯t tell Tony about the new element, that egghead from S.H.I.E.L.D. will expectedly tell him tomorrow, forcing Iron Man to owe him a favor.?

    Mathison thought to himself.

    ?Fury, this bastard¡­ he knew about Tony¡¯s padium poisoning months ago, but he hasn¡¯t moved. He waited until he was about to die before he came to help¡­

    Tsk, this strategy is really high-quality.?

    Back in his previous life, Mathison greatly disliked the character of Nick Fury, he¡¯s too maniptive and controlling. That¡¯s without mentioning that 99% of Earth¡¯s catastrophes began with S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ?Fury has a strong desire to control and is too egoistic, hecks due respect for everything in the universe.

    The Avengers Alliance is nominally an independent organization, but in fact, before the disintegration of the ¡®Hydra Shield¡¯, S.H.I.E.L.D. had been able to control the Avengers to a certain extent. No, this time I can¡¯t let that egghead get what he wants.?

    Mathison mused to himself.

 Chapter 118: Creating the New Element!

    Chapter 118: Creating the New Element!

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°I do know how to cure your padium poisoning, but I cannot make the cure.¡±

    Mathison said slowly, leaving Tony in shock.

    ¡°However, I am pretty sure you can.¡±

    ¡°Tell me how to make it then!¡±

    Tony said eagerly.

    ¡°Take it easy, Mr. Stark.¡±

    Mathison smiled and told Tony not to get too excited.

    ¡°I can tell you how to survive, but first, I need to know how you found me this time. When I reflect on myself, I think that it¡¯s impossible to detect a w in my disguise.¡±

    With Tony¡¯s feedback, Mathison can make sure to be better in the future.

    ¡°Pfff¡±

    Right after Mathison requested, Tony suddenlyughed.

    ¡°In fact, we did not guess who you would be disguised as.¡±

    Batman helped Tony answer.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Mathison asked with a frown on his face.

    ¡°We just discussed that there are only a few people on the top of the building where the Mountain of Light is located. Based on that, the only ones most likely to be Phantom Kid are Pepper, Happy, and George. You are probably one of them.¡±

    ¡°Another possibility is that you are not at the fair at all.¡±

    Tony gave his reasoning.

    ¡°As you said just now, there aren¡¯t any ws in your disguise. We can¡¯t be sure who you disguised as. In fact, I thought you were pretending to be Pepper again.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you suspect me?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t doubt you.¡±

    Batman and Iron Man were synchronously double acting. One says a sentence and the other would continue, exposing Kid¡¯s ns.

    ¡°We did not suspect you alone. In fact, a few minutes ago, we tested Pepper and Happy to confirm that they were not Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡°Even so we couldn¡¯t know whether that was you seconds ago, we tried to trick you into confessing.¡±

    ¡°So, if I had insisted on denying that I knew nothing about the padium poisoning, you guys wouldn¡¯t have actually known that I was disguised as George?¡±

    Mathison said with an odd expression.

    ?Is this a trap? Good Lord! These two are indeed great actors. They have only been performing an act just now.?

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! Now, can you tell me how to cure these green tattooed lines on me?¡±

    Tony pulled down his cor, and green fine lines appeared in his throat.

    ¡°Actually, the cure for padium poisoning is very simple, you just need to stop using the element padium.¡±

    Mathison said calmly.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Tony¡¯s expectant eyes became disappointed.

    ¡°I thought you would say some eye-opening method, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually know nothing.¡±

    ¡°I can not give up the use of the padium element, because I am Iron Man.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, you just need to find a substitute for padium.¡±

    Mathison took it for granted.

    The disappointment on Tony¡¯s face grew heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know the method you are talking about? I have tried all the known elements, and there is no element that can rece padium¡­ Forget it, you won¡¯t be able to understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really crazy to believe that a thief would know how to solve a problem that no modern medical chemistry has been able to solve.¡±

    Tony rubbed his forehead and sighed.

    ¡°Since all the known elements do not work, why don¡¯t you try the unknown elements?¡±

    There was a gleam in Mathison¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you can create a new element.¡±

    Tony couldn¡¯t fathom this statement at first. How could he, artificially, create a new element, how can he be sure whether it would work or not, and where can he even find the theoretical basis for it?

    If Tony really wants to create a new element, it is necessary to establish aplete and correct theoretical system, and then put it into experiments. How could he design the element structure and hit the particles so that they can perfectly form a well-designed structure?

    It will take several years toplete this set of procedures¡­ or even a lifetime.

    Tony does not have much time to study it all!

    Unlike him, Batman¡¯s first reaction is to frantically think about the feasibility of creating a new element, and what changes it will bring to the world after it appears.

    Mathison didn¡¯t want to exin anymore, after all, he really didn¡¯t understand how the theoretical basis for creating a new element came from.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, your father actually left you a huge fortune, but you never knew it.¡±

    Mathison reached out and lowered his top hat.

    ¡°As early as decades ago, Howard began to study how to create new elements. He even designed the structure of the new elements. It was just that he could notplete his experiments with the industrial foundation at that time, so everything stayed at a theoretical level.¡±

    ¡°How do you know this? I have never heard of him revealing these studies.¡±

    Tony seriously doubted whether he was Howard¡¯s biological son or not, and why others knew more about his father than he did.

    Ivan Vanko, Coulson, Phantom Kid¡­

    ¡°The way I knew it is not important. What is important is who owns the secrets of Howard¡¯s research on new elements, and who keeps his research results private¡­¡±

    Mathison smiled slightly and said.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    Tony blurted out.

    ¡°You should have seen Coulson, why haven¡¯t you asked him?¡±

    After saying this, Mathison was suddenly shrouded in a cloud of smoke and disappeared in ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase him?¡±

    Tony asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Batman responded, removing a small box from his multifunctional belt.

    ¡°You will need this before unravelling the truth about the new elements.¡±

    Three small syringes were in the box, they were filled with transparent liquid.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t take it, he kept looking at Batman, then asked.

    ¡°Lithium dioxide can temporarily suppress your symptoms of padium poisoning via a neck injection. These can enable you to live for half a month. This span should be enough for you to heal yourself.¡±

    Batman ced the box on the floor in front of Tony.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot that you don¡¯t like to take things from others.¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t say much, he directly took the syringe and stabbed it into his neck.

    After injecting the lithium dioxide into his body, Tony¡¯s condition really improved, and the green blood streak spreading to his throat retracted into his chest at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°This stuff is good, it works much better than my vegetable juice.¡±

    Tony praised.

    ¡°Ivan Vanko is almost here.¡±

    Batman clicked on the wristband of his left arm, and a disy popped out, showing the time left for Vanko to arrive; it was urate to the microseconds¡¯ level.

    With a bang, Tony closed his helmet and flew into the sky to observe where Ivan woulde from.

    Batman climbed to the top of the building and looked around.

    Alfred was patrolling the sky over the fair in the Batwing.

    The two were poised and waiting for the final battle.

 Chapter 119: Whiplashâ€™ Malicious Plan

    Chapter 119: Whish¡¯ Malicious n

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Mathison was walking towards the exit of the exposition. The Batwing was patrolling in the sky, so he could only leave from the ground.

    Fortunately, Ivan Vanko attracted the attention of Iron Man and Batman, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about him being chased.

    With Whish, Iron Man and Batman have plenty on their te, and Mathison doesn¡¯t need to get involved.

    He didn¡¯t directly tell Tony that the structure of the new element is actually the model of the Stark Expo for two main reasons.

    First, the new element is the core condition to manufacture the fourth-generation Arc Reactor. Its energy efficiency far exceeds that of the previous three-generation reactors. The qualitative change of Mark¡¯s suit also began at this time.

    This is not a problem in itself. After all, Tony is destined to synthesize new elements, so it makes no difference, whether to tell him now orter.

    The real problem is that Batman is also there, and the model of the Stark Expo is not a secret.

    If Mathison mentions it directly, then the new element would definitely also be created by Batman, and it would be unpredictable what he would use the new element for.

    After all, no matter how generous Tony is, it is impossible for him to disclose the technology behind the Arc Reactor to others.

    Second, Mathison also wanted to know how Tony would react when that bald egghead from S.H.I.E.L.D. confidently tell him, ¡°We can help you¡­ ¡°

    Howard¡¯s relics have been hidden by S.H.I.E.L.D. for so many years. Tony didn¡¯t know about them for many years. And Fury didn¡¯t want to tell Tony about them until he was about to die.

    Does this mean that if it had not been for Tony¡¯s padium poisoning, S.H.I.E.L.D. would have developed the new element first, and Tony would have never known that Howard left him a relic?

    What is Fury trying to do?

    A thorn will definitely be buried deep in Tony¡¯s heart.

    This thorn is just a small gift from Mathison to Fury.

    The area the Stark Expo upies is veryrge, many roads have been destroyed. One would take many detours to cross them.

    It would take at least twenty minutes for Mathison to leave the fair if he walked alone.

    At the same time, outside the cordon of the Expo, all the people fled the scene one after another.

    However, a ten-year-old boy broke free from his aunt who was taking him by the hand and ran back to the fair.

    ¡°Peter, where are you going,e back here!¡±

    He turned a deaf ear to the cries of his aunt behind him. He relied on his small size, took advantage of a few distracted police officers who were standing outside the cordon to evacuate others, and slipped into the expo.

    And when his aunt tried to chase him and stop him, several police officers stopped her.

    ¡°My nephew just ran in, I want to bring him back!¡±

    This little boy is named Peter. He can no longer be simply called naughty since he put his life at risk.

    Peter is a huge fan of Iron Man. He blindly believes that Iron Man will defeat all enemies. Hence, he believes that the Expo is not actually a dangerous ce.

    His idol is still inside, so it would be a life-long regret to not ask for an autographed photo or something.

    So Peter returned to the fair.

    When he slipped to the corner of the entrance, he nced back at the direction of the cordon and found that his aunt was exining something to the police officers.

    Soon, one of the police officers walked over with a solemn expression on his face.

    Peter knew that he must havee to take him back and hurriedly looked around.

    Suddenly, Peter saw arge hole opened in the wall not far away, big enough for him to get in.

    This hole was sted by mechanical soldiers when they released firepower indiscriminately.

    Listening to the sound of footstepsing closer and closer, Peter¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. He immediately ran towards it.

    Perhaps the police officers looking for him also heard him, because his footsteps became much more quick and urgent than before.

    ¡°Hey, kid,e back here, it¡¯s dangerous inside!¡±

    Peter continued to run forward as if he hadn¡¯t heard the officer¡¯s instructions.

    When the police officer saw that the boy was disobedient, increasing his workload, he immediately became angry.

    He quickly caught up to him.

    Adults speed is obviously faster than children.

    Soon, the police officer was just a dozen meters behind Peter.

    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer.

    The police officer leaned down and stretched out his hand. He would be able to lift the little kid up by running a few more steps.

    ¡°Come here, you brat!¡±

    After running a few steps, the officer¡¯s hand was finally able to reach the back of Peter¡¯s cor. He stretched his hand forward, and it really felt as if he was touching something solid.

    Nevertheless, this did not feel like a cor.

    It was cold, solid, hard, and felt a bit painful¡­

    Yes, at thest moment, Peter sessfully got into the hole in the wall and entered the official exhibition area of ??the fair.

    The police officer¡¯s hand hit the wall heavily.

    ¡°Damn it, this brat!¡±

    The young police officer looked at the hole underneath. He couldn¡¯t get into it, so he had to make a detour.

    However, after entering the official exhibition area, the terrain will be much moreplicated, and the task of finding this child has be more difficult.

    ¡°The Batwing is patrolling the sky¡­¡±

    On the other side, Ivan Vanko wore second-generation whish armor and went around high above the southern end of the Expo.

    He didn¡¯t choose to directly descend from the sky into it, that would be too stupid.

    Judging from the agents who invaded Hammer Industries about now, Batman and Iron Man must now be ready to fight him.

    Rushing into the fair is no different frommitting suicide.

    Although Ivan has absolute confidence in his whip armor, after listening to Tony¡¯s suggestion to double the reactor speed, the power of the whip using ionized sma has increased several times.

    Once the terrifying current hits Iron Man¡¯s body, it may lead to a short circuit in the battle armor¡¯s internal electrical system.

    In addition, Ivan used all the good resources of Hammer Industries to build the armor. He was sure that his armor¡¯s defense was far above Mark¡¯s suit.

    The only unexpected thing was Batman¡¯s presence.

    The firepower of the Batwing is very fierce, and he was not sure whether the defensive power of the whip armor can withstand it.

    However, as we all know, Batman has a fatal weakness, that is, he can¡¯tmit murder.

    As long as he stands amongst the crowd, Batman will give up the use ofrge firepower and switch to other harmless methods.

    So Ivan decided to go around from the back.

    He left the wrong information in the radar system of Hammer Industries, and the information Coulson revealed to Tony was that Ivan would arrive at the fair in a straight line from Hammer Industries.

    But in fact, Ivan went to the south of the fair.

    That is, the exit of the fair, where the crowd was evacuated.

    Unfortunately, he miscalcted the time. Now the crowd has basically been expelled, and there are only a few people scattered at the door.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Just as Ivannded on the principal exit, he found a child running into the fair¡­

 Chapter 120: Kid is Exposed!

    Chapter 120: Kid is Exposed!

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Ivan Vankoe yet?¡±

    After Iron Man waited for a while over the fair, he didn¡¯t find Ivan.

    ¡°Coulson, are you sure Ivan came in this direction?¡±

    Tony reconnected with Coulson.

    Although he wanted to ask Coulson what Phantom Kid had told him, whether they, so-called S.H.I.E.L.D., had actually embezzled his father¡¯s relics, Ivan is their priority now.

    ¡°Yes, in Hammer Industries Ivan¡¯sboratory, the trajectory of every mechanical soldier is clearly marked, and Ivan¡¯s armor is also on it¡­ Wait¡­ Could it be that this is false information¡­ that Ivan is tricking us?! ¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t arrive at the fair straight from Hammer Industries.¡±

    Even if Tony didn¡¯t explicitly say that Ivan had been missing, once he checked with Coulson, thistter instantly thought of the only possibility.

    ¡°Tony, you haven¡¯t seen Ivan, have you?¡±

    ¡°Not even his shadow is here.¡±

    At this time, Batman intervened in the conversation between the two.

    ¡°Ivan Vanko has a high IQ. He was born and raised in Russia, so, he will subconsciously think like a Russian.¡±

    ¡°He is fearless but not stupid. Hence, he will use very rough and cruel methods to deal with you, Tony.¡±

    ¡°Ivan hates you deeply. He will put you under as many restraints as he can. He will do his best to take off your weapons and eventually torture you to death.¡±

    ¡°Humm, perhaps you have a point, but unfortunately, no matter what means he uses, he can¡¯t restrain me.¡±

    Tony said calmly, he does have two major weaknesses now: one is Pepper, and the other is his bodyguard, Happy.

    Tony considers these two people family members!

    However, Happy and Pepper have been escorted to a safe ce by him, even if Ivan wants to find them, he can¡¯t do it all at once.

    Then again, he cannot take arge number of people as hostages, because by this time, the masses have basically been evacuated to an end.

    If Ivan wants to hold hostages, he needs to go to Times Square in Manhattan or some other far location. But this is not how Ivan ns for his goals!

    No matter what scenario Tony thought about, he couldn¡¯t deem his spections false.

    It¡¯s a pity that Tony doesn¡¯t know that there is something called fate in the world. Certain people may meet at the most unlikely time and ce, but once they meet, they would inexplicably produce unbreakable emotions.

    s, he will soon understand this truth¡­

    ¡°Any existence has a weakness, even gods.¡±

    Batman suddenly said something confusing.

    ¡°Yeah, you are right, but now is not the time for a philosophy lecture, do you have any idea where Ivan Vanko could be now?¡±

    Tony talked casually to his rade in arms,¡¯ who likes to philosophize from time to time.

    ¡°I already know what Ivan thinks.¡±

    Batman really gave Tony an affirmative answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s time¡­ to get into n B.¡±

    ¡°What? What n B? When did we even have n A?¡±

    Tony was stunned. Batman didn¡¯t exin to him anything, so he disconnected from themunication.

    After all, the n B that Batman just disclosed was not for him.

    ¡°Received, Master Wayne.¡±

    On the Batwing, Alfred received Batman¡¯s signal and immediately operated a controller he had never touched before.

    The outer armor of the Batwing automatically opened, and pieces of new armor popped out, covering the shell of the Batwing.

    When the shells were all covered with this new armor te, the Batwing was magically invisible!

    It is not only as simple as being invisible from the radar, but it is truly invisible to the naked eye, perfect optical invisibility.

    ¡°Reflective tes?¡±

    Tony has also studied simr stealth technology before, but there is no particrly good breakthrough. Now that he found out that Batman has more advanced technology, he suddenly had mixed feelings.

    ¡°Those are light-absorbing tes.¡±

    Hearing this, Tony nodded in understanding, he was almost relieved.

    Optical invisibility has usually two modes to be achieved. The most effective mode is to reflect all visible light as much as possible. This mode is very difficult. It is necessary to ensure that the reflected light does not carry any small amount of information.

    The other mode is rtively simple. It absorbs all visible light and does not let the light reflect out so that people will only see a ck unidentified object. It is very eye-catching in the daytime, but at night, it is the most perfect means of stealth.

    The Batwing is now using the second mode.

    At this moment, Tony¡®s enthusiasm aroused. He has lived for so many years, and no one has ever been able to surpass him when researching something at the same time as him.

    ?After I go back, I must make a reflective te!?

    Tony made a decision in his mind.

    No one except Batman knows where Alfred went with the Batwing, and no one knows what his n B is.

    ¡°The cordon¡­ he is at the front exit¡­¡±

    On the other side, Mathison came to the junction of the official exhibition area and the exit.

    He climbed to the top of a dpidated building, which was quite far from the central square. Batman and the others should have started fighting Whish, which makes this the best time to leave with his hang glider.

    Using the hang glider now could guarantee an attack from Batwing. With Batman¡¯s character, this can be said to be a certainty.

    To be able to take down Whish and Kid all at once is a deal that Batman cannot afford to miss!

    ¡°Did you think I can¡¯t catch you?!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud voice came into Mathison¡¯s ears.

    ?No, can I still be found here??

    Mathison immediately hid behind a wall, peeking toward the source of the sound.

    There was a well-equipped, young police officer searching for something below.

    ?Why haven¡¯t the police departed yet? I made sure to use George¡¯s identity to give them the order to leave immediately after evacuating the crowd. Is it possible for someone to tantly disobey the order and return to the fair to die??

    Mathison thought iprehensibly.

    ?He just said that he was going to catch someone¡­ is my identity exposed??

    No, Bruce and Tony don¡¯t have time to tell the police my disguised identity, and they have no reason to do so.

    ?It seems that George really has some unknown special physique. He woke up in just a few hours whereas he was supposed to remain in aa for three days.?

    ¡°Damn it, I clearly saw that ¡®kid¡¯ing in this direction just now, why is he missing now?¡±

    The young police officer said with an annoyed expression.

    ?Kid¡­¡¯Kid¡¯? I really have been exposed!?

    Mathison looked around but found no other police officers. It seemed that they were scattered to find him.

    So¡­¡­

    ?Let¡¯s knock this guy out first!?

 Chapter 121: Shaken Faith

    Chapter 121: Shaken Faith

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>Morimari</strong> and <strong>AstaX</strong>, enjoy!

    After a while, Mathison walked out from behind the wall calmly.

    But this time, he had changed into the clothes of the police officer.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Just as Mathison was about to leave this ce, a small ck shadow shed in front of him.

    It ran into the front corner.

    ¡°That seems to be a¡­ kid?¡±

    Mathison was stunned for a moment.

    The police officer was not looking for ¡°Kid,¡± but was really looking for a kid?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the right time to think about this! Whose kid is that and how dare he remain here?¡±

    The police officer who was chasing this kid was knocked out by him.

    In case something happened, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had indirectly killed a child?

    Although after arriving in the cruel world of American Comics, Mathison has limated to the situation. He no longer minds getting his hands stained with blood. However, this does not mean that Mathison canfortably ept the death of innocent people in front of his eyes.

    Especially the death of a child! He is not even an adult who is not afraid of death¡­ No, not even a teenager. If it was a reckless teen, Mathison can barely convince himself to let him deal with the consequences of his actions; It is Iron Man¡¯s and Batman¡¯s job to protect this person.

    The case is different when ites to a child who is not even ten years old.

    It is precisely because of this that he has been so active in helping the police defeat the mechanical soldiers before, instead of fleeing directly during the chaos.

    ¡°Damn you bratty kid.¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation, Mathison quickly chased after him.

    ¡°Who the hell is this kid, howe he has such an agile body?¡±

    When Mathison chased him around the corner, he saw a scene that shocked him.

    The young kid started leaping over the wreckage one by one like flowing water.

    Looking back, when he found that the ¡°policeman¡± was still chasing behind him, the child¡¯s speed increased again!

    The average middle school student might not be able to catch up to him..

    Peter found another wall with a big hole at the bottom in front of him and tried to do the same thing again.

    In Mathison¡¯s vision, the kid in front of him not only has sufficiently developed motor nerves but also has a very unique talent.

    He is very good at avoiding all kinds of subtle dangers.

    When Peter was about to hit the wall, he started elerating instead, and then slid smoothly inside the hole.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Iron Man, no one can stop me.¡±

    Peter was firm in his conviction. He put his hand on his belly, which was a little bulgy.

    He hid an Iron Man mask under his shirt so as not to fall off during the run.

    He looked back at the wall proudly.

    ¡°They cannot even catch a child. It¡¯s no wonder that these policemen are helpless against Phantom Kid. If it were Iron Man, he would have definitely been able to catch Kid.¡±

    God knows how George would feel if he heard that even a child was questioning the ability of the New York police.

    ¡°Nice movements! I¡¯m afraid the average cop can¡¯t catch this kid.¡±

    Peter¡¯s actions aroused Mathison¡¯s interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it makes no difference to me whether this wall exists.¡±

    Mathison rushed up with a few strides, stepped on the wall and jumped over it with ease.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Peter looked at the overturned Mathison with a shocked look. If the policeman used this ability, he would have been caught in the beginning.

    ¡°Puff¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a slightly strange sound emerged, and Mathison¡¯s expression suddenly condensed.

    This sound seemed to be made when the steel battlesuit thrusters were activated, but unlike Tony¡¯s suit, the noise it made was much louder.

    And the sound was getting louder and louder.

    ¡°It¡¯s Whish!¡±

    Mathison looked up, and saw a long tail me cut out of the distant sky,nding in the direction of his side!

    Peter didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention to the changes in the outside world. He didn¡¯t know why Mathison suddenly raised his head. He only knew that he had to run away now, otherwise it would really be toote.

    ¡°No, Whish has moved the angle ofnding, his target is the kid!¡±

    When Mathison looked down quickly, Peter had already ran a long distance.

    ¡°Is this guy really not afraid of getting killed?¡±

    Mathison was suddenly out of breath, and the speed of Whish was very fast. He could barely spot Whish in the sky earlier, but now, his overall outline can be seen clearly.

    It is estimated that he will fall to the ground in a few seconds.

    Mathison rushed towards Peter with all his strength. He didn¡¯t expect that after only two steps, a part of Whish armor appeared in his field of vision.

    When he was about tond, Whish did not slow down.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t keep up like this!¡±

    Before he could think about it, Mathison instantly controlled his heartbeat and started to elerate, breaking the 400 beats per minute.

    ¡°Bullet Time, open!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The heavy whip armor smashed into the ground at a very high speed, smashing a huge pit, causing a huge shock wave, and turning the surrounding debris into a mess.

    And Peter was already in Mathison¡¯s arms, half-crouching on the ground with his back to Whish.

    ¡°You stupid monkey, do you know what you did just now?¡±

    Mathison put Peter on the ground and flicked his finger on Peter¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°It hurts¡­ who are you?¡±

    Peter asked with moist eyes, covering his forehead.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    Mathison noticed that a mask had fallen on the ground behind Peter¡¯s butt.

    Picking it up and looking at it, it is indeed the simted mask of Iron Man!

    The back of the mask is also tied with a pair of artificial palm cannon gloves.

    Good lord, he saved a little fan of Iron Man.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    At this time, Ivan¡¯s voice broke in and asked the same question as Peter.

    The huge whip armor came out of the pothole.

    In an instant just now, the police officer in front of him was able to rescue the child across such a long distance.

    It is absolutely impossible for humans to have this kind of speed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ivan stared at Mathison closely and asked again.

    ¡°You are a big bad guy, Iron Man wille to defeat you!¡±

    Standing in front of Whish, Peter, the brat finally knew what fear of death feels like, and shivered behind Mathison.

    But he seemed to feel that this was too embarrassing, so he yelled to Whish tremblingly.

    Mathison was amused by the boy¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Iron Man is not here now.¡±

    Peter felt something on his head, he reached out and molded his hand to his head, and found it was a top hat.

    Looking up again, the person standing in front of him had taken off his police uniform at some point. The white cloak was drifting in the evening breeze.

    ¡°Phantom¡­ Kid!¡±

    Peter eximed! At this moment, Phantom Kid¡¯s silhouette seemed to be strangely tall.

    Thank you, <strong>Morimari</strong> and <strong>AstaX</strong>, for your generous gift!

    We have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 122: Phantom Kid vs Whiplash

    Chapter 122: Phantom Kid vs Whish

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Are you Phantom Kid?¡±

    Ivan looked at the white figure in front of him and remembered that Hammer had told him about this person not long ago.

    The thief who stole the first-generation Arc Reactor from Tony Stark, and then led Tony to challenge him in the newspaper!

    It was because of this guy that Hammer decided to give up the show and almost ruined his n.

    It also attracted the troublesome guy, Batman, to destroy the feast he held to kill Tony.

    His failure today is all because of Phantom Kid!

    Thinking about it, Ivan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Why are you staring at this kid?¡±

    Mathison held a poker card in his hand, his face disyed his never-changing smile.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    However, what responded to him was a whip, and the dazzling electric light flowed from the whip, which appeared to be extremely shining.

    Mathison pushed Peter back, then dodged the whip aside.

    The high-intensity electric current brought a super high temperature. The whip hit the ground, and a huge force cracked the ground to pieces, and the high temperature scorched the stone bricks to ck.

    After being pushed far by Mathison, Peter ran away very consciously, never looking back along the way.

    ¡°Huh! Huh! Huh!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Mathison threw three ying cards at Ivan.

    Ivan nced at him contemptuously, disregarding the attack of ying cards, letting it attack him.

    Puff!

    ¡°What!¡±

    These three ying cards cut Ivan¡¯s armor straight, although they didn¡¯t prate into Ivan¡¯s body, but they were deeply embedded in the outer shell of the steel armor.

    This armor is thicker than the shell of the most advanced armored vehicle. It can protect the one who wears it from bullets, and even if rockets happen to hit it, Ivan will be shaken a bit at most.

    ¡°With the full force of a flung poker card, I cannot cause effective damage to Ivan¡­?¡±

    Mathison narrowed his eyes slightly. This move just now allowed him to test the defensive power of the whip armor.

    It can only prate the outer shell of the armor. The middle and inner part of it is difficult to prate, so it can¡¯t threaten the power system of the armor.

    It is difficult for Kid¡¯s conventional attacks to be effective on Ivan.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Iron Man and Batmaning yet? It¡¯s impossible for them not to have noticed such a big sound just now.¡±

    Mathison had doubts in his mind.

    Meanwhile, the central square of the fair.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear that, there seemed to be something over there?¡±

    Tony asked Batman.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ivan Vanko, he¡¯s here.¡±

    Batman calmly said.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s hurry up and end today¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Iron Man is about to fly in the direction of Mathison.

    ¡°Do not move!¡±

    Batman stopped him.

    Tony frowned and looked at Batman.

    ¡°Phantom Kid is fighting Ivan.¡±

    ¡°What, you said Phantom Kid, didn¡¯t he leave?¡±

    Tony was puzzled.

    At this time, inside the bat helmet, what Bruce saw in his eyes was not the scene in front of him, but the bird¡¯s-eye view of Phantom Kid fighting with Whish!

    That¡¯s right, Alfred drove the Batwing in the sky above Phantom Kid, shooting Phantom Kid¡¯s battle with rity far beyond the ordinary police monitor lens.

    He intends to collect as much information as possible about Phantom Kid.

    When he learned that Coulson was observing Ivan¡¯s movements on the radar screen of Hammer Industries, Bruce had anticipated two possibilities:

    That is, n A and n B.

    n A can only be carried out if the information seen by Coulson is urate.

    The so-called n B, of course, is to be carried out when Ivan left false information.

    Batman believes that if Ivan had tinkered with the radar disy, then he would definitely not take the initiative to look for death.

    With Batman and Iron Man present at the same time, Ivan¡¯s odds of winning are very low.

    Then he will definitely find a way to check and bnce them.

    Needless to think, to bring the greatest restraint effect on superheroes, is to take a hostage.

    So Bruce concluded that Ivan would definitely attack from the direction of the evacuation of the crowd.

    So, under the premise of not being sure whether the signal left by Ivan had been tinkered by him, Batman deliberately let Alfred patrol the sky above the fair, forcing Phantom Kid to choose to leave on foot.

    If Ivan made a surprise attack from here, it would happen that the two of them collided.

    With Batman¡¯s knowledge of Phantom Kid, he shouldn¡¯t watch innocent people being killed by Ivan.

    Especially when the enemy¡¯sbat effectiveness is not as good as his.

    That¡¯s right, Batman is very confident in Phantom Kid, and he believes that Ivan Vanko is Phantom Kid¡¯s match.

    It only depends on whether Kid is willing to use the ability he has been hiding ¨C magic.

    In this way, Alfred can record all kinds of data when the Phantom Kid uses magic.

    This is also a test at the same time. If Phantom Kid is willing to save people, it proves that he has a righteous heart, making Batman more determined to turn Kid into Robin. And vice versa, it could prove that Kid is not worthy to be Robin.

    Even if Kid is unwilling to save people, there is also the Batwing piloted by Alfred as insurance.

    His and Iron Man¡¯s support will take less than a minute to arrive there.

    The Batwing can not only just provide firepower coverage, it also carries countless directional weapons.

    As long as there aren¡¯t hundreds of people huddled together, it can make a precise hit.

    Of course, most of these weapons are narcotic bombs.

    This is the sinister side of Batman, no matter which direction Ivanes from, he can¡¯t escape the fate of being caught.

    In fact, Batman even managed to kill two birds with one stone.

    After dealing with Ivan for a long time, Iron Man and Batman still didn¡¯te, Mathison also didn¡¯t know that he was being put under a test by Batman again.

    Ivan Vanko in front of him is obviously not an existence that can be repelled by words.

    From the beginning to the end, he had never spoken to him. He only kept flicking the whip.

    Ivan¡¯s brain is like a rock. He ignored his arch-nemesis, Tony, and kept attacking Mathison.

    Even his original goal, Peter, was ignored!

    ?What does this mean, does he think I am a soft persimmon??

    How can Mathison tolerate this?

    Mathison was guiding Ivan as far as possible from Peter¡¯s position.

    Not only to protect Peter¡¯s safety but also to prevent outsiders from seeing his next actions.

    ¡°Is this the grave you picked for yourself, Phantom Kid?¡±

    Ivan grinned and said, this was the first word he said to Mathison.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    Mathison broke off his fingers, and suddenly made a sound of joint friction.

    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t want to use this ability¡­¡±

    There was a glimmer of coldness in Mathison¡¯s eyes.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for yourvish offering!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 123: The Mad Mathison

    Chapter 123: The Mad Mathison

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>HippolyteBourel70</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°The blood of Ackerman can give the bearer a superhuman physique andbat talent of the Ackerman n. After awakening, he can gain the battle experience of previous generations of Ackerman fighters and be a natural warrior.¡±

    Mathison has been studying the conditions for blood awakening since he obtained the blood of Ackerman.

    It is known that the awakenings of Mikasa and Levi are rted to the life-and-death crisis of their cherished ones, and the only existences that Mathison can call rtives are Gordon and Barbara.

    It is almost impossible to run into a situation that can make the lives of these two people fall in danger.

    And it¡¯s impossible for Mathison to intentionally create an ident, right?

    Mathison couldn¡¯t do such a thing anyway.

    If he can really be this ruthless, it is estimated that he will not experience any intense emotional fluctuations, and he will not be able to sessfully cause the awakening.

    As a result, Mathison changed his mind.

    Since the conditions for awakening cannot be achieved from the event, can he replicate his mental state at the time of awakening?

    When the person you value most is about to die in front of you, as long as they are not some sort of cold-blooded monster, a lot of negative emotions will overwhelm you, at a certain moment, for a certain period of time.

    Such as hatred towards their cause of death, sadness for their loss¡­

    When the negative emotions umte to a certain level, you may even feel hatred for the entire world.

    Therefore, Mathison¡¯s initial judgment is that the conditions for the awakening of the Ackerman n are at least the need for strong mental stimtion, and still leaning toward negative emotions.

    Wait, howe he is feeling that this condition is familiar¡­

    Although the practicability of Red magic in battle is very low, and some of the high-level spells require the blood of a witch to be sessfully released, Mathison can¡¯t use it alone.

    But it is magic that specializes in the study of human emotions, and it is more effective thanbat magic in many ways.

    Therefore, Mathison wondered whether he could use red magic to guide his emotions and help him achieve the final awakening through arge number of artificially created negative emotions.

    This is a big project and must be carefully crafted.

    It is also very possible that an idental excessively negative emotion will make him depressed.

    Fortunately, some time ago, Mathison finallypleted debugging the situation to create a negative emotional state with anger as its core, thus awakening the full power of the Ackerman n.

    That emotional state¡¯s name is: madness.

    There is only one shoring, perhaps because of the shortcut he took. Once he exits the frenzied state, the awakening of Ackerman¡¯s blood may fade.

    To put it bluntly, the inner state of that kind of emotion doesn¡¯t reflect Mathison¡¯s sincere feelings at all. Of course, it is impossible to maintain the state of the awakening under normal circumstances.

    That¡¯s why Mathison has been reluctant to use this ability.

    Because in an angry mood, it¡¯s too difficult to maintain an¡­ elegant appearance.

    But having said that, ¡®A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands¡¯ is, indeed, the right ability for this state¡­

    ¡­ Now he has no choice.

    It¡¯s unknown why this is the case, but Whish hates him greatly. He is constantly following him around.

    Mathison must fight.

    Using red magic requires a lot of preparation time ahead, and one has to build a magic circle. Now is toote to do this.

    Anyway, no one around is watching, so let¡¯s end this battle quickly.

    ¡°What the hell is going on with this person?¡±

    Ivan may not understand the true meaning of the word ¡°aura¡±, but he can feel the temperament of Phantom Kid in front of him has undergone a huge change in an instant.

    Mathison reached into his pocket with his left hand, raised his right hand slightly, and snapped his fingers.

    A ying card immediately appeared between his right index and middle finger.

    His eyes contained a rage, yet Mathison¡¯s reasoning still suppressed it.

    His original gentlemanly smile looked hideous at this moment because of his angry emotional state.

    Although the curvature of the corners of his mouth hasn¡¯t changed, the feeling it gave people was different.

    At this time, Mathison is like a bomb on a timer.

    Ivan felt deep contempt from the smile of Phantom Kid, as if he was looking at a small bug.

    It was as if he was just a line away from defeating him.

    This greatly insulted his self-esteem.

    Obviously, he was the one pushing Kid around.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the situation yet, Phantom Kid.¡±

    Ivan ignored the strange feeling in his heart and grinned at Mathison.

    ¡°Batman and Iron Man haven¡¯te to rescue you until now. It seems that you are not weed among the heroes.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity that no one will watch your funeral, you asked for it.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s heart was full of anger at this time, and Ivan¡¯s mockery immediately found a catharsis for him.

    A gleam of light shed in Mathison¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands, activate!¡±

    The ying cards in his hand were instantly transformed into D-ss treasures, emitting a peculiar white light, and then shot out toward Ivan¡¯s armor.

    ¡°Hahaha, is your brain flooded, Phantom Kid? Your ying cards won¡¯t even do¡­¡±

    Ivan¡¯s mockery stopped abruptly.

    Because he felt a sharp pain in his thigh.

    The ying cards just broke open the threeyer armor of Whish, directly injuring Ivan¡¯s body, and even directly prated the threeyer armor on the back of the thigh.

    After prating Ivan¡¯s thigh, the strength of the ying cards remains undiminished, flying in a straight line for tens of meters, and embedded in a wall on the opposite side.

    ¡°Sorry, it seems you are the protagonist of today¡¯s funeral!¡±

    Mathison¡¯s left hand remained still in his trouser pocket, but four ying cards were mped in his right hand.

    With only a ¡°swish¡± sound, the four ying cards were thrown at full speed towards Ivan.

    Ivan, who understood the capability of the ying cards, dared not stand still, and immediately used the whip armor to dodge at full speed.

    When Ivan dodged these four ying cards dangerously, he saw a scene that made his eyes widen.

    Mathison¡¯s right hand waved continuously like lightning, and the ying cards were thrown out like money from his hands.

    In an instant, a deck of ying cards came at Ivan like a rain of bullets.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    In the nick of time, Ivan flew up into the sky in his armor, and the vital points of his body were not attacked.

    It¡¯s just that his legs had almost been pierced by the ying cards. They were filled with countless wounds.

    The severe pain led Ivan, a big Russian man, to cry out loudly.

    Thank you, <strong>HippolyteBourel70</strong>, for your gorgeous handout!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 124: Crushed and Fractured

    Chapter 124: Crushed and Fractured

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>HippolyteBourel70</strong>, enjoy!

    Ivan ascended to more than ten meters in the air, while blood continuously flowed from the gap connecting his leg armor.

    It can be seen from this that Ivan¡¯s workmanship is way rougher than Tony¡¯s.

    Compared to Ivan¡¯s suit, Mark IV¡¯s joints look as if they are tightly stitched, and it is impossible for the suit to fail around like that of Ivan.

    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Ivan¡¯s legs were really ruined, his eyes were red, and he yelled and threw the two whips sessively at Mathison below.

    The shing electric arcs of the whip rope flickered left and right

    There was an inexplicable brilliance in Mathison¡¯s eyes, as his body moved slightly to the left and right in advance, escaping the two attacks of the whip.

    The two whishes passed by Mathison¡¯s left and right ribs respectively, missing them by just a few centimeters.

    At the same time, his left hand, which had been inserted in his trouser pocket, instantly reached out and held the whip rope that flew past his side with his right hand.

    ¡°What! That pair of white gloves are obviously not protective. He directly touched it with his hands! Isn¡¯t he afraid of being electrocuted?¡±

    Ivan was startled by the actions of Phantom Kid, although this is not his first time getting frightened.

    Mathison smiled contemptuously. He already had activated ¡®A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands¡¯. So the only thing he couldn¡¯t grasp was long-range and fast projectiles.

    One such example is Iron Man¡¯s Palm Cannon, a pure pulse weapon, Mathison cannot temporarily turn it into his own treasure.

    However, a physical melee weapon like the whip can be used by Mathison no matter how strong its current is.

    ¡°The weapon system encountered an unknown attack, the electromaic whip is out of control!¡±

    ¡°I repeat, the electromaic whip is out of control!¡±

    Inside the armor, Ivan listened to the system¡¯s prompt sound with a bewildered expression.

    What is happening now is beyond hisprehension.

    However, that was not all.

    The whip started changing from the part Mathison was holding it with both hands. The whole whip started changing from a blue shining arc to a pure white.

    And this white stain was still spreading to the armor of the whip and even the whole body.

    ¡°Warning! Warning!¡±

    ¡°Weapon systems have encountered an unidentified attack, the attack is spreading to the power system and control!¡±

    ¡°It is rmended to immediately abandon the battlesuit¡¯s whips, otherwise you will lose control over the armor!¡±

    Even if Ivan still couldn¡¯t understand how Phantom Kid could invade his well-designed control system by putting his hand on the whip, it was impossible for Phantom Kid to actually be some super artificial intelligence robot that could hack into anywork system in the world at will, right?

    But the reality of the situation is that he had to follow the system alerts and let the two external whipcords get ejected.

    It¡¯s a shame that he couldn¡¯t turn the whish¡¯s armor into a D-grade treasure tool in one fell swoop, but it¡¯s nice to have two whips in hand.

    Moreover, the length of each whip was more than ten meters, and under the influence of Mathison¡¯s ability, it even extended a few meters strangely, turning into twenty meters long whips.

    It is no longer appropriate to call it a whip, it should be called a rope.

    Mathison¡¯s body is not tall, but he holds such a long rope as a weapon in his hand, forming the visually most bizarre proportions.

    At the same time, Mathison also felt the blood of Ackerman in his body boiling, as if some kind of talent had been inspired.

    The pair of whips not only did not stop shing with electric arcs in Mathison¡¯s hands, but it became more dazzling, making a loud crackling noise.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Mathison threw a whip at Ivan mid-air.

    Only a loud sound was heard, and Ivan was sent flying backwards hundreds of meters before he could react.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This was the sound of an armor hitting the ground heavily, raising a wave of dust.

    The hit has left a long gap, extending from the chest to the left side of the waist, revealing Ivan inside.

    The ultra-high temperature burned arge area of alloy armor on both sides of the gap.

    ¡°Damage to the hull has exceeded 50%.¡±

    Needless to say, Ivan also knew how severe the armor damage was. He just felt that his whole body was about to fall apart.

    The power of that whip hit was definitely not a force that humans can use.

    Ever since Hammer mocked Ivan as a dirtbag who only teases birds and knows nothing about the world, he has looked up a lot of information through Hammer Industries¡¯ database that he had never covered before.

    Superhumans, monsters, gods¡­

    That¡¯s right, Hammer Industries has also preserved the materials hyped by the Rising Tide Organization.

    But Hammer was not interested in superhuman things at all.

    But in the end, it opened the door to a new world for Ivan.

    Even so, after watching a lot of so-called ¡°superhuman¡± video materials.

    There are only two existences with such great power that Ivan knows about.

    One covered in green, one with bone spikes on the back, these two are huge monsters. These were powerful beings that could use trucks as basketballs.

    Other superhumans did not show such terrifying power.

    ¡°Monster, he is a monster too!¡±

    He finally started to feel scared.

    He immediately turned on the armored thruster, intending to fly into the air to escape.

    ¡°Wanna run?¡±

    Mathison looked at Ivan who was struggling to stand up hundreds of meters away, and the blood boiling in his body was getting hotter and hotter.

    ¡°Ivan Vanko, it is your greatest misfortune to provoke me!¡±

    Mathison threw two 20-meter-long whips out, hooking the pirs of a dpidated building between him and Ivan.

    The muscles of his arms were suddenly tightened, exerting force backwards, and, at the same time, his body naturally leaned forward.

    The huge reaction force pushed Mathison¡¯s body over andunched him towards Ivan at a very fast speed, like a slingshot shooting a stone.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Two loud noises came in a row.

    The first sound was the sound of Mathison throwing a whip at Ivan again, and the second sound was the sound of Ivan being beaten again and smashing a wall next to him.

    At this time, the armor on Ivan¡¯s body had been torn apart, and only the parts that protected his head and his vital parts of his body were barely intact.

    As for the state of his bones, Mathison was not a medical student, so he couldn¡¯t tell whether they were cracked or not.

    But what is certain is that even if Ivan was lucky to survive today, he can only spend the rest of his life on a hospital bed.

    Mathison moved so swiftly that even Ivan couldn¡¯t react in his armor.

    Before he started struggling to stand up, Mathison leaped in front of him again.

    In Ivan¡¯s horrified and remorseful eyes, a whip sent him flying again.

    This time Mathisonunched astrike upwards.

    Ivan was instantly stunned by this force and was ascending to the sky at a very high speed.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, Ivan seemed to hit something in the sky and made a loud noise.

    A strangely shaped ne suddenly appeared in the empty sky. It was the Batwing piloted by Alfred.

    He was here on the order of his master, Wayne, to collect the battle data of the Phantom Kid.

    The armor at the bottom of the Batwing was hit deeply by Ivan, but it was not damaged. It can be seen how strongly protective the outer armor of the Batwing is.

    Alfred manipted the Batwing to extend a mechanical hand from the cabin door and grabbed Ivan in.

    After a simple examination, Ivan¡¯s bones have been crushed and fractured.

    It was a miracle that the collision just now didn¡¯t kill him.

    When Alfred looked down again, the figure of Phantom Kid had disappeared.

    Thank you, <strong>HippolyteBourel70</strong>, for your gorgeous handout!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 125: Two Heroes Overthinking

    Chapter 125: Two Heroes Overthinking

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Master Wayne, we have a situation over here.¡±

    After Alfred applied some basic first aid for Ivan Vanko, he told Batman what had just happened.

    ¡°I see, Alfred, now is the time to go home.¡±

    Batman nced at Iron Man, then turned and left, disappearing into the darkness.

    Tony was speechless. He had heard of Batman¡¯s habit of catching prisoners.

    An ordinary prison can¡¯t hold a criminal with a high IQ such as Whish.

    Batman must have wanted to send him to the Arkham Asylum.

    Although this kind of action is very far from being legal, Tony himself has no respect for thew, and he doesn¡¯t care about Ivan¡¯s fate.

    As long as this guy doesn¡¯t break loose to get revenge on Tony, and Batman is willing to take him away, then let it be.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    Tony breathed a sigh of relief. He is in a better mood now that Ivan, who had long been Tony¡¯s concern, can¡¯t trouble his life. Moreover, Tony has the solution to the padium poisoning, in case Kid is telling the truth.

    If it weren¡¯t for thistter, S.H.I.E.L.D. would have taken the initiative to find Tony, pretending to give him the relics of Howard which originally belong to the Stark family, and directing a scene where they seemed to save his life.

    All in all, they want to make Tony feel that he owes S.H.I.E.L.D. a favor.

    ording to the original scenario, Tony is indeed grateful for the helping hand S.H.I.E.L.D. extended to him. And it is for this reason that he had served as a special advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Later on, he even reced Fury in negotiating with General Ross.

    But in fact, S.H.I.E.L.D. did nothing during the whole process.

    The new element was synthesized by Tony alone.

    And S.H.I.E.L.D. didn¡¯t even know that Howard had hidden the structure of the new elements on the exposition model.

    What could one deduce from all of this, you might ask?

    This shows that Howard probably never thought about handing over the new elements to S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Yes, he is the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., and he did leave clues about new energy in the S.H.I.E.L.D. data.

    But deep down in his mind, he is nning to let Tony onlyplete this great invention, which can truly change the world.

    This is his most important gift to Tony as a father.

    There is nothing more touching than entrusting one¡¯s most important life¡¯s unfinished business to someone you believe in.

    Otherwise, with Howard¡¯s theoretical basis, S.H.I.E.L.D. would have already integrated the new element out., leaving no room for Tony.

    The simple words Phantom Kid had uttered caused countless reveries in Tony¡¯s mind.

    If Howard did not hand over his relics to S.H.I.E.L.D. for safekeeping before his death, where did S.H.I.E.L.D. obtain his father¡¯s relics from?

    At this time, Tony¡¯s mind was growing more suspicious.

    But he couldn¡¯t speak his mind up, and he had no way to find out anything.

    He can only wait for S.H.I.E.L.D. to take the initiative to talk to him¡­

    On the other side, on the Batwing.

    ¡°Master Wayne, Phantom Kid¡¯s strength is far beyond our estimation.¡±

    Alfred informed Batman, who had just entered the pilot¡¯s cockpit.

    When Mathison threw Ivan into the Batwing, Alfred thought that the Batwing was about to crash. Fortunately, the shell of the bottompartment was deformed¡­ Well, not really¡­

    Then, how powerful is Phantom Kid?

    The Batwing went into autopilot mode, so Alfred could get out of the pilot¡¯s seat.

    ¡°If he has always possessed such a powerful force, why does he choose to hide it?¡±

    Batman asked while watching the scene recorded by Alfred.

    ¡°Since Phantom Kid¡¯s debut, he has disyed many incredible abilities. However, they are still in a range that people can understand, and he has always avoided direct conflict with other people¡­¡±

    ¡°Why does he deliberately suppress his power?¡±

    Alfred shook his head, he couldn¡¯t figure out this paradox either.

    ¡°Maybe he just wants to show off his magic tricks and is not interested in using violence to subdue others.¡±

    Batman didn¡¯t answer back, he didn¡¯t think so in his mind.

    He felt that this is the exact sign which insinuates Phantom Kid¡¯s ¡°purity of heart.¡±

    Strong power is often apanied by idental injury of innocent people.

    Some people enjoy the pleasure of causing chaos, while some people deliberately suppress themselves from creating it.

    From Batman¡¯s perspective, Phantom Kid undoubtedly belongs to thetter.

    ¡°He is rehabilitable material!¡±

    Batman¡¯s eyes tightened with determination.

    But even the purest souls will be defiled once they remain in a dark environment for a long time.

    How long can Kid, who has been addicted to crime, keep his white clothes?

    Judging from Ivan¡¯s end, Kid has a violent side as well, but no one knows if he can manage this side.

    Batman is worried that, one day, Kid¡¯s white dress will be dyed ck or blood red¡­

    After all, Phantom Kid is fundamentally different from Batman.

    Batman¡¯s heart is inherently full of darkness, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about his mind suffering contamination.

    Harvey Dent¡¯s precedent has shown this point well; a knight with a white heart will turn into darkness one day.

    Kid¡¯s power is far stronger than Harvey¡¯s. If evil consumes him one day, a huge disaster will follow.

    So, Phantom Kid must keep his heart white and return to the right path. Batman feels that this is his duty!

    Batman and Iron Man were overthinking Phantom Kid¡¯s situation.

    The next day, Chief George was found in aa by a cleaner. Thistter rushed him to the hospital in a panic. After some treatment, he sessfully regained consciousness.

    When George woke up, the first thing he did was to curse upon Phantom Kid.

    No matter how the nurse tried to calm him, he would not stop. Hence, his noise sounded on the entire floor of the hospital.

    In desperation, the doctor gave George another injection of anesthesia to put him to sleep¡­

    At the same time, an elementary school in Queens, New York.

    ¡°Hey, Peter, how did you hurt your forehead?¡±

    Gwen found that her ssmate Peter had a band-aid on his forehead and she couldn¡¯t help asking with concern.

    ¡°Ah, this¡­uuh, I was at homest night¡­ I identally fell¡­¡±

    Peter was embarrassed. In fact, it was scratched by gravel at the fair.

    He didn¡¯t want to lie to Gwen, but as long as he thought of Aunt May¡¯s gloomy face, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Because of his recklessness and mischief, Aunt May gave him a severe scolding yesterday, and he was not allowed to go out and tell anyone about what he saw at the fair.

    As a result, he had to lie to Gwen.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Gwen immediately rubbed the injured area gently.

    ¡°Does it hurt? That¡¯s how my fatherforted me when I had once been identally injured.¡±

    ¡°No¡­stop, it¡¯s painful; I feel very ufortable.¡±

    Looking at Gwen¡¯s face up this close, Peter¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, swallowing his saliva nervously.

 Chapter 126: The New Reward

    Chapter 126: The New Reward

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Did you know that Iron Man challenged Phantom Kidst night?¡±

    Gwen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, I do. What are you asking this for?¡±

    Peter was taken aback, then nodded.

    ¡°You usually like Iron Man so much, I thought you would go to the Stark Expo.¡±

    Gwen smiled at Peter.

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to go to the expo, but my dad didn¡¯t let me go.¡±

    Having said this, Gwen pursed her mouth and looked very dissatisfied.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    At Gwen¡¯s reaction, Peter was surprised.

    ¡°Do you like Iron Man too?¡±

    Peter asked excitedly.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Gwen shook his head.

    ¡°Then are you a fan of Batman?¡±

    Peter wondered, there are only two heroes New Yorkers admire most: one is Captain America, who has been dead for many years, and the other is Iron Man.

    In fact, Tony was already very popr with New Yorkers before he became Iron Man.

    As for street vigntes, like Daredevil. Basically, they do not reach the eyes of the public.

    New Yorkers who like Batman, who has disappeared for eight years, are not absent, but they are generally very old.

    The most familiar to children has always been Captain America, whose influence has spread to every corner of the United States and has never diminished after so many years.

    Many videos of Captain America back in the days have now be standard equipment for school education and are deeply loved by children.

    They vowed that they would never forget Captain America for the rest of their lives.

    Especially when students are detained in ss¡­

    In short, Peter took for granted that Gwen would like a certain superhero.

    After all, these elementary school students are unlikely to be interested in science and technology exhibitions.

    However, Gwen still shook her head. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know that Batman existed in the world before, because George would never tell her heroic stories.

    ¡°I want to meet Phantom Kid.¡±

    Gwen smiled brightly at Peter.

    ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡±

    Peter stammered, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.

    If he remembers correctly, Gwen¡¯s father is the chief of the NYPD, right? How could she admire a thief?

    ¡°I see, you¡­ you want to catch Phantom Kid¡­ right?¡±

    Peterughed and tried to make sense of what he heard.

    ¡°If Mr. Stacey knew, he would be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to catch Phantom Kid? He¡¯s not a bad guy.¡±

    Gwen¡¯s big smart eyes stared at Peter, who couldn¡¯t help but stare back at her nkly.

    ¡°But he is a¡­ a thief¡­¡±

    Peter¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower, but he didn¡¯t know for sure whether Phantom Kid was a bad person.

    The morality that Aunt May taught him made him firmly believe that the guy was a bad person. However, the person who saved him yesterday was Phantom Kid in the flesh.

    Peter must admit that Kid has a kind heart and handsome appearance. It¡¯s really hard for people to hate such a person.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the things stolen by Phantom Kid returned to others in the end? Even if some of them haven¡¯t been returned, the money generated on their behalf was donated. In addition to that, he had never hurt anyone else. Isn¡¯t such a thief a good person?¡±

    Gwen frowned her lovely eyebrows. She didn¡¯t like Peter¡¯s early remarks. And for that, she was as staid as her father.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you are right.¡±

    Seeing Gwen frown, Peter immediately surrendered, agreeing with Gwen¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°I made a decision!¡±

    Gwen suddenly clenched her fist and said excitedly.

    ¡°I want to join Phantom Kid¡¯s fan club, do you want to follow along?¡±

    Peter was about to say that he had already joined Iron Man¡¯s fan club, but looking at the small fist Gwen was holding tightly¡­

    Peter ended up nodding very sincerely.

    ?There isn¡¯t any rule that prevents a person from joining more than one fan club only anyway¡­?

    Peter thought in his mind.

    In fact, Gwen is very weak and can¡¯t threaten Peter.

    But no one knows why, at that moment, Peter seemed to imagine seeing Aunt May appear instead of Gwen, urging him to quickly agree to Gwen¡¯s request¡­

    Inside a rented house in Manhattan¡¯s Chinatown.

    Mathison and Charlie looked at each other and nodded in unison.

    Mathison took out a mashed potato that has a rectangr shape and ate it in three or two bites.

    Charlie removed the bow-tie voice changer and threw it aside, and then started barking at Mathison.

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing that Mathison didn¡¯t even blink, Charlie put on the bow again and asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, did you get it?¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    Charlie gradually felt that the atmosphere was not quite right.

    ¡°Did you understand what I have just now? In other words, this thing works right¡­¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    Charlie¡¯s forehead dripped beans of cold sweat.

    After staring at Charlie for a long time, Mathison finally withdrew his gaze back.

    ¡°Charlie, how about going to have dog fondue tonight?¡±

    Charlie: ¡°!¡±

    ¡°I warn you not to go too far, I am about to report on your dogs¡¯ abuse behaviour¡­¡±

    Mathison narrowed his eyes, ¡°You remember it well again.¡±

    Charlie swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he was now very sure that Mathison must have understood his bark now.

    That thing is really so evil, it allows humans tomunicate with dogs without barriers.

    What happened now also started after Mathison disabled Ivan.

    Mathison quickly left the exposition after he was relieved of his berserk state, and returned to Chinatown after going around dozens of blocks in various costumes.

    Then came the customary collection of rewards.

    <b> ¡°Stolen Treasure: Mountain of Light¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Treasure Value: A¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Difficulty: Hard¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Magnificence: Rehearsal A / Official C ¨C Combined B¡±</b>

    This time, the magnificence level has undergone a major change from the past. After all, from the prior rehearsal phase to the official scene of action, the risk of the subsequent action has increased countless times.

    It is difficult to guarantee the magnificence of the rehearsal, so it is a reasonable model to calcte every phase separately and then integrate them together.

    <b> ¡°Final Rating: A¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Reward: Trantion Konjac¡±</b>

    ¡°Trantion Konjac: From the world of ¡°Doraemon¡±, it is a universal trantion artifact. When using it, you only need to eat it in front of the target to take effect. It allows users to understand anyone, whether they are earthlings or other species in the universe, such as aliens. It enables them tomunicate with each other normally. Note that the effect is not only effective fornguages but also for any other sounds.¡±

    Nice one!

    Seeing this reward, Mathison didn¡¯t know what to say.

    This tool is a double-edged sword; it is useful, but at the same time weak!

    There is a probability of 80% that Mathison will follow Star Lord¡¯s lead in the future and go to others to promote the arts of Earth. But instead of promoting dancing, like Star Lord did, Mathison chooses magic.

    By then, the Trantion Konjac will be very useful.

    But the reason it is weak is¡­

    Isn¡¯t the lingua franca of the Americanic/movie universe simply English?

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your luxurious present!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 127: When Tony Meets Fury

    Chapter 127: When Tony Meets Fury

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    In short, after obtaining the Trantion Konjac, Mathison decided to test how it works as usual.

    Charlie is naturally the best experiment subject.

    Therefore, the scene from seconds ago happened.

    This kind of Trantion Konjac is not simply a single-use item that will disappear after one activation.

    When Mathison wants to use it, he only needs to recite its name in his mind, and the Trantion Konjac will automatically appear in his hand.

    ¡°If you dare to curse at me in the future, I will make sure that I sabotage your ns so that Batman will catch you!¡±

    Mathison snorted and took his hand away from Charlie.

    Charlie looked at the mess of dog hair that was jacked all over his body and was left in tears.

    This move has no effect on ordinary dogs and is even considered a sign of closeness.

    But for Charlie, who attaches great importance to his image, it is like letting a fierce man who loves long hair shave his hair short.

    This is worse than death!

    Especially since he is also powerless to resist.

    How would he face the cold weather now?!

    Charlieid on the sofa with his ears drooped, eyes nk, as if the dog had lost his goal in life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dead on me, we have to try whether this Trantion Konjac can only be used by me or others as well.¡±

    Mathison lifted Charlie in one hand and said helplessly.

    Seeing that Charlie was still looking lifeless, Mathison had to help Charlie take off the bow-tie voice changer again.

    Then, he took out a piece of the Trantion Konjac and stuffed it into Charlie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±

    Charlie suddenly felt a foreign object break into his mouth, and suddenly started struggling.

    Then Mathison ruthlessly closed his mouth, and Charlie could only swallow the Trantion Konjac in tears.

    By the way, this item is actually delicious!

    ¡°How about now, Charlie; can you understand me?¡±

    Mathison put both hands under Charlie¡¯s two forefoot and picked him up, shaking him while asking.

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±

    Since he hadn¡¯t his bow-tie voice changer, Charlie was still barking.

    But Mathison instantly understood what he wanted to express.

    Then, was instantly embarrassed¡­

    ¡°I can understand humannguage even without Trantion Konjac. It¡¯s useless to feed it me!¡±

    Cough!

    Mathison coughed slightly, ¡°I did this to cheer you up. It¡¯s not good to be depressed all day.¡±

    It seems that there is currently no way to test whether the Trantion Konjac can be effective for others, but when he watched ¡°Doraemon¡±, this item is effective as long as it is consumed, regardless of who they are.

    At least now the problem of his inability tomunicate with Charlie in front of others had been resolved.

    Compared to dogs speaking humannguage, even if Mathison talks to Charlie on the street, it will only be regarded as being affectionate to his pet¡­ without being said, it depends on what they are talking about.

    If he utters the wrong thing, he may be regarded as mentally ill.

    Meanwhile, in order to give S.H.I.E.L.D. a chance to reach himself, Tony flew to a remote dessert store in his Mark battlesuit and bought a bag of donuts.

    Then sat on a giant donut model on the roof of the dessert store and swaggered up to eat.

    ¡°Sir, the number of pedestrians and vehicles on the surrounding roads suddenly decreased.¡±

    Hearing Jarvis¡¯ report, Tony knew that this was a sign that S.H.I.E.L.D. hade here.

    ¡°Sir! Please get off that donut!¡±

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for a one-eyed egghead in a ck leather trench coat appeared down the dessert shop and shouted at Tony.

    ¡°Nick Fury?¡±

    Although it was Tony¡¯s first time meeting Fury, Coulson had long ago told him about S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s director¡¯s characteristics.

    The thing is: Fury¡¯s characteristics are so distinct that there is no second person in the world who might look like him.

    The guy is wearing a ck trenchcoat in such hot weather, is he not afraid of getting heatstroke?

    Although Tony¡¯s battle suit is much thicker than the windbreaker, he has a built-in air conditioner that can adjust its temperature anytime and anywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you remember my name. It seems that Coulson told you a lot about me.¡±

    Fury looked up at Tony and urged.

    ¡°I have something very important to talk to you about today. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I told you before, I don¡¯t want to join your Super Heroes team. You wouldn¡¯t forget it this soon, would you?¡±

    From the moment Fury appeared, Tony knew that what Phantom Kid had said was true, that S.H.I.E.L.D. had really hidden Howard¡¯s relics privately without his consent!

    If it were Tony who had lost all hope before, he would be obliged to go down as soon as he saw Fury.

    But now, there is no way this egghead would make Tony give him easily what he wants.

    He pretended to think that Fury was here to personally invite him to join the ¡°Avengers Project¡±, so he sat steadily on top of the donut model while enjoying his donuts.

    ¡°I remember, you like to do everything by yourself.¡±

    Fury chuckled, with a faint sarcasm in his eyes.

    ¡°But what about the results?¡±

    ¡°The results¡­ the results?¡±

    Tony had a confused expression on his face, as if he didn¡¯t understand what Fury was implying.

    ¡°Sorry, I am a little hungover, I don¡¯t know if I should¡­ look at your eyepatch or your functioning eye?¡±

    Tony blinked and kept staring at Fury up and down.

    Fury is very anxious now, because this short conversation has made him feel the heat absorption effect of the ck trenchcoat and how well the thick leather material keeps his body very warm.

    At least at this point, he was pretty sure that the high-grade trench coat he had spent thousands of dors on a special order had not shrunk in the materials used.

    ¡°In fact, I am not sure if you are real or an illusion. People around here seem to have evaporated suddenly.¡±

    Tony looked around and asked.

    ¡°I am a real person, very, very real, I am the most real person you will ever meet!¡±

    Fury said without the slightest embarrassment.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Stark, why do we have to talk here? This is not a ce for business discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°I have cleared the surrounding area, but you better not spend too much time here.¡±

    At this moment, a beautiful red wavy woman in ck tights walked over with a pile of documents in her hand.

    Unlike Fury¡¯s clothing, her ck tights have good breathability. They might look thick, but are actually very thin.

    ¡°Natalie?¡±

    After Tony saw the iing person, his face became gloomy.

    Phantom Kid didn¡¯t tell him that S.H.I.E.L.D. had sent someone to spy on him¡­

    ¡­ the very person who was chosen by Tony himself.

    ?They really knew about my padium poisoning a long time ago, Natalie is estimated to always observe the extent of my poisoning, both to ensure that my poisoning symptoms are dragged to the deepest point, but also to not let me really die¡­ ?

    Tony thought to himself.

    ¡°In order for me to work willingly for S.H.I.E.L.D., I really have to waste a lot of time¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce you again, this is Agent Romanoff.¡±

    Fury introduced Natasha¡¯s true identity to Tony.

    ¡°Chief, why didn¡¯t you go to the nned coffee shop?¡±

    Natasha asked Fury strangely and then very quickly continued with the next sentence.

    ¡°Forget it, we don¡¯t have much time, it doesn¡¯t matter where we talk.¡±

    Fury: ¡°¡­¡±

    Natasha took out a strange syringe and gestured to Tony above.

    ¡°This is lithium dioxide, which can quickly relieve your padium poisoning. Although it can only temporarily suppress symptoms, it can help you survive thest few days.¡±

    ¡°I confirmed yesterday that your padium poisoning reaction has entered a very serious degree. If you don¡¯t inject lithium dioxide, you may not survive these two days!¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your luxurious present!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 128: Tonyâ€™s Misbehavior

    Chapter 128: Tony¡¯s Misbehavior

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Haha, maybe you think you are generous, but in fact, but the truth is I don¡¯t need that thing in your hand.¡±

    Tony looked at Natasha, who had a serious face, and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°We are not kidding you, Stark.¡±

    Fury¡¯s face was stony.

    The current event¡¯s development waspletely different from what he expected.

    In his mind, Tony should have jumped down very excitedly and taken the lithium dioxide syringe.

    However, he was still sitting on the donut model so leisurely that Fury couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening anymore.

    Could it be that Tony has given up the treatment?

    ¡°Ah, by the way, does the dioxide syringe you are talking about look like this?¡±

    Tony opened a hidden box that was in the abdomen of his battlesuit, and took out a syringe that was very simr to the one Natasha was holding.

    The only difference between both is that the industrial level of the syringe in Tony¡¯s hands was obviously a notch higher and had more liquid in it¡­

    ¡°How did you get lithium dioxide? Stark Industries should not have the technology to make this drug.¡±

    Seeing Tony taking out the secret medicine specially prepared by SHIELD, Fury was stunned.

    Neither Stark Industries nor any other organization in the world can independently develop lithium dioxide.

    This is clearly S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s unique technology!

    At this moment, Fury¡¯s brain was racing.

    Did someone from S.H.I.E.L.D. leak this technology?

    Impossible! Fury is very confident in his own agent hierarchy: every agent has a corresponding supervisor.

    Especially scientific researchers, they are the most important. Normally, S.H.I.E.L.D. scientists have no absolute personal freedom; they can not walk out of the S.H.I.E.L.D. research facility for life.

    Fury tried to think about anything else, besides leaking technology from S.H.I.E.L.D., but couldn¡¯t find any other way to do it.

    Perhaps Tony hacked into the S.H.I.E.L.D. database!

    With Jarvis, there is no ce in the world where Tony can¡¯t hack into. As long as there is awork, no one can hide from Tony.

    The difference only lies in whether he is willing to invest that much time to do so.

    In fact, this is how the lithium dioxide in Batman¡¯s hands came into existence¡­

    ¡°If I tell you that this was given to me by someone else, would you believe it?¡±

    Tony¡¯s face was very nonchnt.

    Fury naturally did not believe what he said, but the lithium dioxide has now fallen into Tony¡¯s hands, he can only pretend that this did not happen.

    Fortunately, S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn¡¯t keep special items in theirwork¡¯s database, but sealed with paper documents.

    Therefore, Fury¡¯s new element is not likely to be leaked in advance.

    ¡°Well, it seems that you have now escaped from the ws of life and death.¡±

    ¡°But what I must remind you is that lithium dioxide can only inhibit the spread of padium poisoning, rather than eradicate it, so you still need our assistance to save your life.¡±

    After saying this, Fury felt that his lips began to dry.

    Not only that, but he also felt that the trench coat he was wearing had be hotter, to a degree where he felt a burning sensation on his skin.

    Although Fury kept his cool on the surface, in fact, his back has long been soaked with sweat, which made him feel extreme difort.

    Standing beside him Natasha suddenly noticed a bad smell. To that, she immediately frowned, and then started searching around.

    She wanted to know who threw dead fish here and vowed she would give him a good taste of it.

    Until¡­ Natasha followed the smell and looked at Fury¡­

    She immediately retreated three meters away silently from her boss without any notice, and the stench finally dissipated.

    Tony counted all these years, where his family had been generous to Fury, and decided that it was time to get his father¡¯s relics back.

    He jumped off the giant donut model andnded in front of Fury.

    ¡°Hmph, you finally give in? I knew Tony Stark would not give up his life.¡±

    The joy of victory emerged in Fury¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Oh, man! What¡¯s this smell?¡±

    As soon as Tonynded, he smelled the stench that Natasha had just endured.

    He didn¡¯t try to save Fury¡¯s honor, he immediately covered his mouth and nose in disgust.

    But soon he discovered that this was not very efficient, so he instantly put on his helmet and turned on the air purifier.

    ¡°Phew, finally, came alive!¡±

    ¡°Although it is not very polite to wear a helmet and talk to people, but respected Mr. Fury, can you take a shower before meeting people?¡±

    Tony kindly suggested to Fury.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Fury didn¡¯t understand for a moment what Tony was trying to say?

    ¡°Oh my God, didn¡¯t you notice your intense body odor?¡±

    Tony said incredulously.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t designed a purifying cirction system for the air in my battlesuit, I probably would have died of your smell before I die of padium poisoning.¡±

    Fury had a ck line on his face, he took a step towards Tony, and Tony reflexively took two steps back.

    Although he can no longer smell any body odor, the short second just now has left an indelible shadow on Tony.

    Fury looked at Tony¡¯s movements with shock, and remained speechless for a long time¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a store with air conditioning on and sit down, shall we?¡±

    Finally, Tony broke the dead silence on the scene.

    After a while, Fury walked into the fast-food restaurant he had booked in sweat.

    The air conditioner inside was blowing loudly, and all that heat disappeared instantly.

    Fury had a feeling of rejuvenation.

    ¡°You just said that you have a cure for padium poisoning. Wouldn¡¯t you want me to synthesize a new element to rece padium?¡±

    Tony was not nning to let Fury continue to enjoy the air conditioning.

    He continued bullying Fury straight away.

    ¡°Obviously, apart from this one n, there is no other way to cure your padium poisoning.¡±

    Fury followed along instantly, and his previous embarrassment waspletely forgotten.

    ¡°In your current state, even if you are willing to give up the use of padium, it will only dy the symptoms of padium poisoning. Sooner orter, you will go to hell.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? But I think I should pay a visit to God first.¡±

    Tony still maintained his foolish act, and Fury¡¯s insides burst into fire.

    He knew how bad Tony Stark¡¯s character was, but never expected that Tony could be so rude, even in life-and-death matters.

    The two men stared at each other across the table, and there were faint sparks shing in the air.

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

 Chapter 129: Flipping the Table

    Chapter 129: Flipping the Table

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Stark!¡±

    Fury raised his voice intensely.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Tony replied immediately, then pulled his hands out his ears.

    ¡°Are you aware that padium poisoning will kill you?¡±

    Fury¡¯s face was full of anger, and his tone was much more vicious than his previous polite persona.

    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe that we have information about the new elements, but you must believe in your father, Howard!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that your father Howard is one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D. and has a deep connection with us, no matter how serious your case is, we won¡¯t bother to care if you die poisoned tomorrow.¡±

    Fury said, subsequently, a sentence after another, as his eyes were filled with disappointment.

    ¡°But you are Howard¡¯s son, so we can¡¯t simply ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Look at your current situation! I¡¯m here to save your life. You know that you are suffering from a serious case!¡±

    ¡°Yet your attitude makes me see no hope at all, I think that you have failed Howard¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Hearing this, Tony¡¯s eyes went cold.

    Really, he failed Howard?

    Man, you must be kidding!

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s funny that you think you know my father better than I do.¡±

    Tony smiled contemptuously.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, since the day of my birth, my father has never expected a thing from me. Before his establishment of S.H.I.E.L.D, I didn¡¯t know anything about these things I am talking about.¡±

    ¡°I even think you are more like Howard¡¯s son than I am.¡±

    ¡°How credible do you hold in what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are the center of my world?¡±

    Fury asked loudly.

    ¡°Something big happened in the southwestern United States just a little while ago, and believe me, it¡¯s a million times more troubling than you are, and Los Angeles, San Francisco, and Texas all have serious issues to deal with!¡±

    ¡°And this is only what has happened in North America. There is another big guy in South America, waiting for us to appease him.¡±

    ¡°Why should I take time out of my busy schedule to chat with you here?¡±

    Fury pulled out a ck safe from nowhere and put it on the table in front of him.

    ¡°We can evacuate everyone from the area for a short period, but we can¡¯t keep them far for too long. We don¡¯t have the right to overly affect the lives of residents, and we can¡¯t let the public know about our existence.¡±

    Fury slowed down his tone.

    ¡°Stark, this is what your father kept in S.H.I.E.L.D.; he asked us to give it to you at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Within it lies the secret of a whole new element, the beginning of a revolutionary energy.¡±

    ¡°Howard hailed it as the ¡®key to the future.¡¯ You are the only person who can use this key to open the lock. And Only then, you canpletely get rid of the torture of padium poisoning.¡±

    Fury spread his hands and gestured for Tony toe and take it by himself.

    Unexpectedly, Tony¡¯s face changed in an instant, his expression seemed to suppress his anger.

    ¡°Nick Fury? S.H.I.E.L.D.? You guys are really ying a good hand.¡±

    ¡°Stop telling these botched lies! Do you take me for an idiot?¡±

    Tony hammered his fist on the table and instantly split in half the dining table in front of him.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Faced with Tony¡¯s sudden flip-flop, Natasha, who was standing by, quickly drew her pistol and aimed at Tony.

    Fury didn¡¯t panic at all, at least on the surface.

    Tony is still wearing his battle suit, if they fight, they will be at an absolute disadvantage.

    ¡°What do you mean, Stark?¡±

    ¡°When I first met Coulson, I thought this so-called S.H.I.E.L.D. of yours was mysterious, but at least not evil.¡±

    Tony said word-for-word.

    ¡°Until not long ago, Phantom Kid exined to me your true real selves!¡±

    Phantom Kid!

    The moment he heard the name, Fury¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.

    How could Phantom Kid know about S.H.I.E.L.D., and how could he tell Iron Man what they really looked like?

    Coulson and Barton shouldn¡¯t have had any contact with Kid yet. Did he find out that he was being watched?

    That also couldn¡¯t exin how he knew the word ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±.

    Unless Kid¡¯s true identity had been in contact with S.H.I.E.L.D., or¡­ he is a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent!

    Fury thinks that Phantom Kid is probably instigating the rtionship between S.H.I.E.L.D. and Iron Man, but he doesn¡¯t know what his purpose is.

    In any case, after Fury decides to go back, he must thoroughly investigate the inside of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    It has been a long time since he blood-tested his employees, this time is a good opportunity.

    ¡°My father entrusted his relics to you for safekeeping until the right time?¡±

    ¡°Hah! What a good lie to tell me. Do you think I would believe this kind of leaky rhetoric?¡±

    Tony reached out and pointed at the safe in front of Fury.

    ¡°If this is really the life¡¯s hard work that my father asked you to keep, then why did I never know about it?¡±

    ¡°New Element¡¯s news is a top-secret among others of its own. Additionally, you were young back then, so in order to avoid being snapped up by someone else, we had to keep Howard¡¯s relics under lock and key.¡±

    Fury looked calm.

    ¡°Now, didn¡¯t I just deliver it to you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am a three-year-old?¡±

    Tony did not conceal his contempt.

    ¡°You said you want to hand it over to me at the right time. What is the right time? Now?¡±

    ¡°Do you have to wait until I¡¯m dying to give me the information of the new element and let me finish it?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe yourself when you say that?¡±

    ¡°Could you mean to say that my father knew that I would be poisoned by padium decades ago?¡±

    At this point, Fury interrupted him aloud.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking dangerously now, Stark, don¡¯t let a few words from Phantom Kid cloud your judgment.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he told you, but everything I say now is true, and I vouch for it with my life.¡±

    Fury tried his best to face Tony with a sincere expression.

    ¡°You are asking me to believe an undercover agent¡­ forgive me, but that is too much to ask for.¡±

    ¡°I bet that if it wasn¡¯t for the padium poisoning that is killing me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to return this thing to me.¡±

    ¡°In the past few decades, you must have experimented enough with this thing, trying to get new elements out by yourself?¡±

    A hint of sarcasm shed in Tony¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It seems that your scientists are all rubbish and have no clue about what this is, otherwise you should have brought the new elements today, and my father¡¯s secrets would have been buried in S.H.I.E.L.D. archives forever.¡±

    ¡°You even sent special agents undercover by my side to monitor the intensity of my poisoning at all times, so as to ensure that I won¡¯t really die.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to die?¡±

    Tony asked rhetorically and answered himself.

    ¡°Because you fell in love with my suit, you want Iron Man to be a weapon in the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D. and help you deal with the troubles that you can¡¯t deal with!¡±

    ¡°You are no different from those who want to use battle suits as weapons!¡±

    After speaking, Tony raised his hand to point at Fury, and the palm cannon lit up with blue neon light of umted energy¡­

 Chapter 130: Howardâ€™s Videotape

    Chapter 130: Howard¡¯s Videotape

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Wait, Stark!¡±

    Fury finally panicked, God only knows if Tony is merely ying with him.

    ¡°You should calm down!¡±

    ¡°I am very calm right now.¡±

    Tony hadn¡¯t put down his palm cannon, but the energy umtion did temporarily stop.

    Fury and Natasha breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that things had not yet reached their worst.

    The Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. is not a simple government official after all. If he were to be killed, the consequences will be severe, even a wealthy capitalist family, such as the Starks.

    ¡°Give back my father¡¯s things!¡±

    Tony shouted loudly as his other hand pointed at the safe.

    ¡°Okay, okay, this was originally meant for you, you don¡¯t actually need to be this excited.¡±

    Fury tried to speak to Tony in a calm tone.

    He slowly put his hand on the safe and pushed hard.

    The safe slid from the side of the table that was in front of Fury to the opposite direction, Tony¡¯s side of the table.

    And Because the table where Tony was sitting had been hammered to pieces by him, there was a crack splitting the two sides. However, that crack was not that big.

    A seemingly random push can make the safe stop securely on the opposite edge of the table, specifically in front of Tony¡¯s side.

    Fury¡¯s strength is both ingenious and precise.

    ¡°Hmph, go y your Avengers game yourself, I don¡¯t want to see S.H.I.E.L.D. agents appearing in Stark Industries anymore!¡±

    ¡°Including Coulson!¡±

    Tony snorted coldly, picked up the safe, and left. But instead of going out from the front door, he directly smashed the ss facade of the fast-food restaurant.

    Tony walked outside wearing his battlesuit, making heavy footsteps.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With the sonic boom issued when the steel suit thrusters had started, Tony quickly disappeared into the sky.

    Fury sat on the seat with a gloomy face, with very scattered thoughts.

    Natasha put the pistol away; no fight did happen. For her, this is the best result.

    Unfortunately, from today onwards, she haspletely entered Tony¡¯s cklist.

    Looking at the ss facade shattered after Tony left, Natasha wondered if there would be any possibility of repairing the rtionship between S.H.I.E.L.D. and Stark in the future.

    Because all the information sent by Phantom Kid to Tony is true, S.H.I.E.L.D. Scientists have beenmitted to solving the mystery left by Howard for so many years, but unfortunately, there has been no result so far.

    And if they had made any small progress in research, Fury would not have let Tony know that Howard discovered the existence of the new element.

    Nevertheless, the temptation to discover the new element was too great, how can S.H.I.E.L.D. hold their greed?!

    Fury¡¯s loss today was not small; what was left of Howard was nothing, in fact, it was Iron Man¡¯s loss of trust in S.H.I.E.L.D. That was the biggest loss.

    The Avengers Alliance project has just begun. Fury was originally confident that Tony would join voluntarily, but he encountered a big obstacle at the beginning.

    Natasha secretly nced at her boss with sympathy. As the only level ten agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., she has authority over a lot of information.

    Therefore, no one knows better than Natasha how much Fury has invested in the Avengers project, how much nning he has made, and how he secretly carried out this project under the pressure of the World Security Council.

    It now appears that the Council¡¯s opposition to this n is not unreasonable.

    After all, even their best of ns to fool Tony, the best recruit, with his father¡¯s relics has already failed.

    Other alternatives are the huge green-skinned monster; the hammer-wielding blond alien; that ghost wandering around in a ck suit; the tattooed man who likes to stab unmanned submarines with his fork in the deep seas¡­

    These guys are even less likely to ept S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s invitation¡­

    The only one who may join the Avengers unconditionally is estimated to be only Captain America.

    It¡¯s a pity that this guy is still sleeping under the cier. Before the expedition discovered him by ident, Fury had no idea that Steve Rogers was actually not dead.

    Just as Natasha was considering whether to encourage her boss, she suddenly felt a heat wave.

    In an instant, her face became pale.

    This hot wind of course blew in from the ss wall that Tony had smashed, blowing right past Fury and ending up in Natasha¡¯s ce.

    This does not seem to be a problem, it is a very normal phenomenon of air cirction.

    But the problem is that Fury was in front of Natasha!

    When the heat wave hit, it also brought an unspeakable smell from Fury at the same time¡­

    Tony brought back the safe to the Stark Mansion.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to open the safe, although he didn¡¯t have time to ask Fury what the safe¡¯s code was.

    But this is not even a problem for Tony.

    Jarvis cracked the code of the safe at random.

    However, when Tony opened the safe, he was suddenly stunned.

    There was only one videotape in it, marked with the number ¡°1967¡±.

    ¡°The first Stark Technology Expo was held in 1967¡­¡±

    Tony¡¯s eyes condensed. He took out the videotape and prepared it for Jarvis to y it.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, this is a videotape made in the 1960s. It is notpatible with our existing yback system.¡±

    Since when did our advanced technology be so wed?

    In desperation, Tony had to rummage through the boxes, hoping to find an old video cassette yer.

    But again, how could the Stark Tower, which had beenpleted this year, have products from thest century?

    ¡°Jarvis, hurry up and ask someone to buy a video cassette yer and bring it up to me. Forget it, I¡¯ll be quicker by myself. prepare my battle suit!¡±

    Tony said.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, although this videotape was made in thest century, it is a custom-made item and can only be yed with a dedicated video cassette yer. There is no such video cassette yer currently on the market.¡±

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    So, Tony had to take the video tape back to his sea view vi, hoping to find one of these things in the storage room at home.

    Fortunately, he moved all the things left by his parents to the vi, and finally pulled out a dpidated video cassette yer from the debris.

    Tony set it up and yed the videotape.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, look behind me, this is the design model of the Stark Tech Expo, the city of the future as I envision.¡±

    ¡°This will be the key to unlock the future.¡±

    At an instant, when the scene came out, Tony frowned.

    Because this is the video of Howard introducing the expo, not some top-secret material.

    Not only Tony, but many people around the world have this video.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your magnificent charity!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 131: Catwomanâ€™s New Cellmate

    Chapter 131: Catwoman¡¯s New Cellmate

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    After watching for a while, Tony found something wrong.

    It turns out that this videotape is not a finished product, but something like a blooper reel.

    Tony knew that Howard didn¡¯t like shooting these things. He would forget the words during the shooting and thene back with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now in front of you is Stark Industries¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s Stark Expo¡­ Damn! Can I not shoot this thing?¡±

    In the picture, Howard with a mustache reluctantly said to the cameraman.

    However, it was obviously impossible not to shoot thismercial, because this is a necessary part of the expo¡¯s promotion.

    Tony smirked while watching. For the first time, he knew that his father, who always had a serious expression, had such a funny and cute side.

    In the past, Tony¡¯s understanding of Howard came from newspapers and others¡¯ praise, and almost everyone conveyed a message to him.

    ¡°Your father is the star of the world¡¯s science and technology, the greatest contribution to the United States, and your future will be the same!¡±

    ¡°In short, Howard is electricity, Howard is light, and Howard is the only myth!¡±

    ¡°He is omnipotent, surpassing all mortals¡­¡±

    But now, Tony knows that his father is not a god, Howard has things he likes to do and things he doesn¡¯t like to do, and of course, there are too many things he can¡¯t do.

    It makes Howard seem real, and bes a real person.

    ¡°Hey, Tony!¡±

    Suddenly, Howard in the picture called out Tony¡¯s name.

    At this time, he has stopped shooting the Expo promotional video.

    Howard sat on the exposition model, facing the video recorder.

    In Tony¡¯s sight, Howard was looking at him.

    ¡°Listen, I often fail to show concern for you because of work matters. I know I¡¯m very harsh on you, but that in no way means that I don¡¯t care about you, Tony, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ I just have high hopes for you. I hope you can do better than me and I believe you can do it.¡±

    ¡°I havepleted countless inventions in my life, but the invention I am most proud of¡­ is you!¡±

    Howard confided his love for his son Tony sincerely.

    Seeing this, Tony¡¯s eye sockets were wet. He could hardly believe his ears and eyes.

    Howard, who had never even given him apliment, said that he was proud of him!

    Tony smiled happily. He felt like a child who was praised by his father for the first time.

    ¡°I am now bound by this era. This discovery can change the entire world, but the technology of this era is not up to standard.¡±

    ¡°But you¡­Tony, when you grow up, you will find that the world will have already ushered in earth-shaking changes at that time. You will not be bound by the times, so I want to give you this key to the future.¡±

    ¡°You will be the leader of the new era¡­¡±

    Soon the tape finished ying, and Tony was lost in thought.

    Although Howard¡¯s words have solved Tony¡¯s heart knot with his father for so many years, the information about the specific theory of the new element and how to structure it is stillcking.

    Relying on such a video alone, no wonder S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s decades of research have not been rewarded.

    And so, Tony as well has no way to create a new element out of thin air.

    ¡°He said that he would give me the key to the future, but he didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t know whether toin.

    He first wondered if S.H.I.E.L.D. had hidden the key information, but in a blink of an eye, he denied this possibility.

    Because Fury¡¯s goal is obviously to get Tony to create the new elements, and the energy problem is a worldwide problem.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter who will make it, S.H.I.E.L.D. only needs the new element to be made.

    After all, Fury has 10,000 ways to get the technology needed to make new elements, unless the technology itself does not exist.

    Therefore, there mustn¡¯t be a problem with the videotape itself, that is, the true message is hidden in Howard¡¯s words.

    Tony is not someone who gives up lightly. He watched the tape over and over again until he lost track of time¡­

    At this point, Iron Man is preupied with his own research. New York temporarily restored peace.

    Phantom Kid stole things from Iron Man¡¯s hands twice in a row, which also included the intervention of Batman and incidental terrorist attacks.

    Thiq was a shocking event that urred in front of the eyes of countless people.

    No one believed that there is a thief in the world who can escape the pursuit of Batman and Iron Man at the same time.

    It turned out that there was actually one.

    The number of fans of Phantom Kid skyrocketed instantly, regardless of whether they had witnessed Kid¡¯s performance with their own eyes, and regardless of how Kid did it all.

    The feat of ¡®defeating¡¯ Batman and Iron Man is enough to make him sought after by countless people.

    The Mountain of Light inexplicably appeared in the barrel of an old man who was fishing about a week after the Hammer mechanical soldier went out of control.

    Afterwards, after repeated interrogations by Chief George, it was finally confirmed that the old man was not Phantom Kid or rted to him.

    It is worth mentioning that when George notified Tony to retrieve the mountain of light, Tony gave the mountain of light to the old man without even thinking about it.

    The reason is¡ªHe was still unable to figure out the way Kid stole the Mountain of Light. He waspletely overwhelmed by Kid¡¯s performance.

    Therefore, he regarded the Mountain of Light as the performance fee for the show. Kid can give the Mountain of Light to anyone he wants, it doesn¡¯t matter to him.

    Ever since, this old man with gray hair and light-colored sunsses has gained billions of dors overnight.

    Mathison did not send out any further notices during this period, and he nned to take a good rest.

    The Battle of New York will break out in a few months. Before that, he decided to integrate his current capabilities.

    Currently, Mathison¡¯s strongest fighting state is to go berserk while activating ¡®A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands¡¯, and using red magic to assist in battle.

    If he put on a set of ck armor covering his whole body, he can barely be regarded as a weakened version of Lancelot.

    What Mathison had to do during this time is to master the fighting techniques and experience he gained from the Ackerman blood by going berserkst time.

    Time gradually passed.

    Gotham, ck Gate Prison.

    Catwoman, Selina Kyle, has been living here for three to five months. This is the longest period of time she has been in prison.

    Not because she didn¡¯t want to escape from prison, but because she was waiting for an opportunity.

    On this day, the ck Gate Prison opened for the first time in a while.

    A murderer was locked up next door to Selina, in a single cell like hers.

    This means that the opposing party is far more brutal than ordinary prisoners.

    Selina nced at the new cellmate curiously.

    This is a white male about forty to fifty years old, slightly fat.

    He seems to be a germaphobe, he dressed neatly and was too clean.

    He also had a kind smile on his face and did not look like a murderer at all.

    He looked really out of this ce.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your magnificent charity!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 132: Hannibal Lecter

    Chapter 132: Hannibal Lecter

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Not only was his image and temperament out of ce here, but even his killing habits were not quite the same as the others.

    When the man was put in, Selina heard the two police officers who escorted him talking about her fellow prisoner.

    ¡°Did he really dig out the dead man¡¯s liver?¡±

    This was one of the younger officers inquiring.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and after listening to the forensic examination, it was said that there were obvious bite marks in the liver of the deceased, which matched perfectly with the murderer¡¯s teeth!¡±

    Another was a fairly old police officer.

    ¡°He really ate¡­ ate human liver?¡±

    ¡°There is no doubt that his face will long be remembered by all the policemen of the United States. He is Hannibal Lecter. Young policemen like you perhaps only heard his name.¡±

    ¡°What! He is the legendary ogre?¡±

    The young police officer was shocked. He was lucky enough to escort this legendary criminal.

    ¡°Hush? Don¡¯t shout, look at your outburst!¡±

    The old policeman frowned. It¡¯s no good to be shocked so easily in prison.

    In Gotham, those who enter the ck Gate Prison are not ordinary prisoners and are even known as the springboard to Arkham.

    Many people in the Arkham Asylum were promoted from the ck Gate.

    This young man made a fuss because of a mere Hannibal, who knows what he can do in the future.

    The young police officer immediately covered his mouth. It is not surprising that he would react this way, because Hannibal¡¯s name is known to everyone in the US Police Academy.

    This vegetarian foodie is even known as one of the most feared serial killers of all time.

    As for other rare weird super criminals, the students are generally not told about them in the police academy because they are too prone to idents.

    Such events have happened in Gotham.

    The mayor did not listen to Gordon¡¯s dissuasion andpiled the Joker incident eight years ago into the textbook of the Gotham Police Academy. As a result, arge number of criminals started imitating the Joker after two or three years.

    And those few years happened to be the most difficult period for GCPD to recruit new people.

    So in the third year, the mayor was forced to cancel this education policy¡­

    ¡°I heard that an FBI detective has been chasing Hannibal for ten years, but there has been no found clue. Why is Hannibal suddenly caught and sent to us now?¡±

    The young police officer asked strangely.

    ¡°Who caught him, and who sent him to the ck Gate Prison? Was it Batman?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think Hannibal is more appropriate to be imprisoned in the Arkham Asylum.¡±

    ¡°No one caught Hannibal. I heard that he was sent to us directly because he was caught killing a person in the street for his liver.¡±

    The old cop shook his head, indicating that he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on.

    ¡°The strange thing is that after Hannibal was knocked out of the assault, he did not run away uncharacteristically, but waited on the spot for the police to arrest him.¡±

    ¡°He was sent to the GCPD about thirty minutester, but no matter how Chief Gordon interrogated him, Hannibal didn¡¯t say a word. He kept his current expression, the terrifying smile.¡±

    At this point, the old policeman couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and Hannibal¡¯s smile was as cold as winter¡¯s ice.

    Just thinking about it makes people feel goosebumps.

    ¡°You are right. The ck Gate Prison is not suitable for prisoners like Hannibal. The warden has already contacted the Arkham Asylum, and it won¡¯t take long for the most trustworthy person toe and transfer Hannibal.¡±

    At this time, the old policeman checked his watch and said, ¡°Enough, we have spent a lot of time chatting, it¡¯s time to get back to the post.¡±

    So the young policeman walked out with the old policeman.

    Their duty was to guard the doorway of this level of cells.

    Hannibal and Catwoman were imprisoned at the lowest level of the ck Gate Prison. There was no other structure nearby except a long corridor. On both sides of the corridor were a long series of cells.

    Each cell is separated by a strong and heavy iron fence, and there is a half-meter gap between them.

    Because only the two outermost walls are made of concrete, each cell is absolutely transparent, with no dead ends or windows.

    The vents for venttion are at the end of the corridor, separated from thest two cells by a distance of about two meters.

    The corridor measures 47 meters from the front to the end.

    The length of the iron fence of each cell near the corridor is two meters, the width from the iron fence to the wall is three meters, and the area of ??each cell is six square meters.

    Therefore, there are 36 cells on both sides of the corridor.

    But this does not mean that there are only 36 prisoners, because the first 30 cells have ¡°double-beds¡± or even ¡°three-beds.¡±

    There are seventy to eighty prisoners in custody.

    Of the six single cells, only three are currently upied.

    Catwoman and Hannibal are two of them, and their cells happen to be next to each other.

    Selina¡¯s cell is second tost on the left, and Hannibal is first tost.

    ¡°Hello, I take it you are Selina Kyle.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before Hannibal began to talk to Selina, his speech and manners were very polite.

    Every move revealed his essence as a gentleman.

    Of course, this also made Selina think of a certain culprit who sent her here in the first ce.

    The strangest thing is that she can¡¯t even hate that guy.

    ¡°Mr. Lecter, I really didn¡¯t expect to be locked in the same prison as you one day. You¡¯ve probably eaten more people than I¡¯ve ever stolen, you should be charged more than me.¡±

    Selina chatted and responded to Hannibal, but what she said didn¡¯t seem so friendly.

    ¡°Oh, they want to send me somewhere else afterwards because they don¡¯t feel confident they can hold me.¡±

    Hannibal was not angry at all and continued to talk to Selina in an amicable manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious why didn¡¯t they send me themselves?¡±

    ¡°They are afraid of escorting you. No one can guarantee whether you could break free and eat the two policemen who escorted you during transportation.¡±

    Selina said the truth.

    ¡°You are very smart, Miss Kyle. Usually, young girls like you go on the road of crime, either because they are driven by a momentary affair or they have a tragic past.¡±

    Hannibal gazed into Selina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But you are very special. You not only have a tragic past but also have received professional training. Obviously, one cannot learn such skills and proficiencies in various technological tools on the streets.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s even weirder is that, while being one of the best thieves, your own residence is so shabby that it makes people feel distressed. Where did the precious jewels you stole go?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Selina said coldly.

    ¡°Instead of prying into my past, let¡¯s talk business. I don¡¯t believe the police are capable of catching you, so you must have some sort of purpose foring in.¡±

    ¡°Did Daget send you here?¡±

    ¡°No, as you may not know in prison, Daget is ¡®dead¡¯. Bruce Wayne has taken back all the shares of Wayne Enterprises from him.¡±

    ¡°All he has left in his hands now is the Laikin Data Corporation, which has been losing money year after year, and it won¡¯t be long before he deres bankruptcy.¡±

    To Catwoman¡¯s surprise, Hannibal shook his head.

    ¡°The one who really wants to see you is named Bane¡­¡±

 Chapter 133: Horrific Hypnosis

    Chapter 133: Horrific Hypnosis

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°I¡¯m rice Starling, an active FBI field agent.¡±

    Calcted from Hannibal¡¯s imprisonment, thirty minutester, a gorgeous female agent found her way to ckgate Prison.

    As early as Queen Elizabeth¡¯s visit a few months ago ended, Starling had been secretly hiding in Gotham to investigate Hannibal¡¯s whereabouts.

    Earlier, she received a report from Marvie, confirming that Hannibal had a trading rtionship with the Penguin.

    From time to time, the Penguin provided homeless people in Gotham City to feed Hannibal, and Hannibal helped him secretly to execute one of his ns.

    Unfortunately, Marvie¡¯s status is not high enough to unravel his whereabouts.

    Marvie Jean Angers was the informant who Starling had sent to spy on the Penguin.

    As a result, it is unknown whether or not Hannibal was aware of Starling¡¯s existence, he stopped contacting the Penguin during this period of time.

    Only one clue has been discovered, and Starling and Marvie hadn¡¯t made any progress in the past few months.

    The murder of Hannibal in the street did not happen until recently.

    And as soon as Starling heard news about Hannibal, she rushed to the ck Gate Prison.

    However, when she arrived at the ck Gate Prison, she was stunned by the smoke of gunpowder in front of her.

    There were bullet holes and bloodstains everywhere, and there were even prison guards carrying some dead bodies.

    It¡¯s like just experiencing a fierce firefight here.

    She showed her ID to the police officer at the ck Gate Prison and sessfully entered.

    Because she was the rightful person to escort Hannibal to Arkham.

    ¡°Agent Starling, it¡¯s nice to meet you, but I regret to tell you¡­ that you arete.¡±

    The person in charge of the ck Gate Prison came to Starling with a heavy look on his face.

    ¡°What happened? Did a terrorist group attack the ck Gate Prison?¡±

    Starling hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Twenty minutes ago, Hannibal broke out of prison!¡±

    The warden looked gloomy at this moment, as if tears were about to drop out of his eyes.

    ¡°Not only that, but he also released all the criminals at the bottom of the ck Gate Prison and created a riot.¡±

    Since ¡°Dent Act¡¯s¡± implementation eight years ago, ck Gate has almost be synonymous with unbreakable.

    Today there was thergest mass escape riot ever, and the warden¡¯s record will suffer a permanent stain.

    ¡°How is the situation now? Are there any casualties? And¡­ besides Hannibal, are there any super criminals who managed to escape?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Starling¡¯s eyes condensed, while asking the warden.

    From what she knows about Hannibal, any move hekes is full of implemented meaning.

    Judging from his ¡®stupid act¡¯ of killing people in the street, anyone with a discerning eye would know that Hannibal has deliberately sent himself to prison.

    The purpose is naturally not simply to experience the thrill of jailbreaking.

    Obviously, there was someone Hannibal wanted to see in the ck Gate Prison, and he was there to help this prisoner escape.

    The problem is that Starling can¡¯t be sure whether Hannibal was instigated by the Penguin or himself.

    Facing Starling¡¯s proposal, the warden agreed without much consideration.

    The tension between local police and federal agents is no longer something he cares about.

    No matter who it is, as long as the escaped criminals can be caught back, the warden¡¯s record will be less stained.

    ¡°Please follow me, Agent Starling.¡±

    Then, the warden personally brought Starling to the monitoring room.

    There are already many people discussing what happened in the surveince video.

    They saw Hannibal, after being put into the cell, taking the initiative to initiate a conversation with the woman next to him.

    After a few minutes, the two seemed to have reached a consensus.

    In the surveince, the woman suddenly yelled, covering her abdomen with her hand.

    And she even rolled on the floor.

    At the same time, Hannibal shouted anxiously at the two prison guards outside the corridor.

    The two guards saw that Hannibal and Selina¡¯s cell door was still locked so they didn¡¯t think much of it and quickly came closer to investigate the situation.

    Then, a scene that everyone couldn¡¯t believe happened.

    Hannibal called out to one of the younger guards.

    Then the young man came closer, but fortunately, didn¡¯t have the guts toe too close to Hannibal¡¯s prison door; he kept a safe distance.

    The old prison guard was checking Selina¡¯s condition through the bars, and he didn¡¯t even have time to stop his junior.

    Hannibal, with a kind smile on his face, watched the young prison guard advance closely and kept talking.

    Slowly, the young guard¡¯s eyes changed.

    Hannibal smiled happily. He stopped talking and just pointed at the old prison guard next door and made a slight gesture to shoot.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone in the monitoring room eximed.

    Because what was shown on the surveince screen was exactly the young prison guard aiming at the old guard and killing him with one shot!

    It was only Starling¡¯s expression that did not change much.

    She knew that Hannibal hypnotized the guard.

    In just ten seconds, a few simple words can temporarily control a person¡¯s words and acts.

    This is Hannibal¡¯s most advanced ability.

    It is also the reason why he was able to dazzle for so many years without being captured.

    This level of hypnotism sounds like a fantasy, but it¡¯s not impossible.

    Hannibal himself is one of the most outstanding psychologists in the world, and hypnotizing patients is an ordinary job.

    He himself had extremely high aplishments in the field of hypnotism. Later, after he began to kill and eat human flesh, Hannibal also made a series of improvements to hypnosis.

    The most elusive of these is the one he has just shown.

    Hannibal can hypnotize a person in just a dozen seconds and make him perform his own designated actions.

    The disadvantage is that he can only hypnotize one person at a time and this hypnosis is maintained for a very short time.

    If the person being hypnotized is not focused enough, Hannibal will not be able to hypnotize them sessfully.

    Sure enough, after the old guard was shot dead, the young guard woke up.

    He hugged his head, kneeled down, and cried, unable to believe what he had justmitted.

    He didn¡¯t even care about what Hannibal and Selina were up to.

    At this time, Selina didn¡¯t need to continue her act of being unwell, she easily stretched out her long legs. Then with her toes, she removed a set of keys hanging from the old prison guard¡¯s belt.

    The cell door was opened with a click.

    Suddenly, all the criminals cheered. They obviously wanted Selina to release them too.

    Needless to say, what happened next, Hannibal and Selina released all the criminals held at the bottom of ck Gate Prison.

    At this time, the prison guards had also assembled.

    From the bottom of the ckgate prison to escape, there is only one way to go, the guards firmly guard the gate, the riot was quickly suppressed.

    After checking their database, they found that Hannibal and Selina had disappeared¡­

 Chapter 134: I Need Bruceâ€™s Fingerprint

    Chapter 134: I Need Bruce¡¯s Fingerprint

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    At the Entrance of the Iceberg Restaurant.

    Hannibal brought Selina here.

    ¡°Are you sure your friend named Bane is here to meet us?¡±

    Selina hesitated to walk in.

    In Gotham, ordinary citizens actually have nothing to worry about when they enter ces like the Iceberg Restaurant.

    However, people of the dark world do not dare to walk in casually without permission.

    Coming here either means that you seek to take refuge in the Penguin¡¯s territory, or you are here to cause trouble.

    Especially that the owner behind the iceberg restaurant, the Penguin, is notorious for paying attention to rules.

    To be honest, Selina didn¡¯t want to step into the territory of the Penguin in her entire life.

    Because the deterrent power of the Penguin in the underground world of Gotham is too big.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kyle, Bane is inside right now.¡±

    Hannibal made a gesture of invitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bane and Mr. Cobblepot are also partners.¡±

    Selina¡¯s eyes condensed for an instant.

    Hannibal was talking about partners, which meant that Bane, whom she never heard of, could talk to the Penguins as an equal?

    This again means that Bane¡¯s power is at least not much worse than the Penguin¡¯s.

    Even Hannibal is willing to join this alliance.

    Two of such powerful people united together¡­ What are they nning to do?

    She is only a small thief, how could she be favored by them?

    They even sent Hannibal to rescue her.

    Selina kept thinking. She felt that she might be about to be involved in an unprecedented war.

    Under Hannibal¡¯s leadership, none of the waiters in the restaurant came up to stop them, all the way to the top floor of the restaurant unimpeded.

    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator door, Selina entered a luxurious suite.

    Only the next second that she realized that Hannibal hadn¡¯t walked out of the elevator with her.

    ¡°Miss Kyle, I have heard your name for a long time. You are a rare talent.¡±

    Judging from the appearance of the Penguin, it seems that he has been waiting for a long time.

    And beside the Penguin, there stood a strong man who was not any smaller than Kingpin.

    He¡¯s only a bit strange; the strong man wore a mask that looked like a respirator, which covered most of his face.

    Facing the warm hospitality of Mr. Cobblepot, Selina assured herself that she couldn¡¯t afford to suffer.

    ¡°Mr. Cobblepot, it¡¯s my honor to meet you for the first time.¡±

    With a fake smile on her face, Selina shook hands with the Penguin.

    ¡°I believe this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Bane.¡±

    The strong man wearing the mask took the initiative to speak.

    His voice has a unique hoarseness, and it really feels like a person wearing a breathing mask is kindly talking.

    There was an inexplicable maism that made people want to listen.

    ¡°Miss Kyle, I don¡¯t like beating around the bush, I called upon you to invite you to join us¡±

    ¡°And your first mission in order to join us is to steal something.¡±

    Bane looked like a rather rough man, but his tone of voice was very polite.

    Even though what he said itself was tough again.

    ¡°Before we get to that, I want to know why you guys want me?¡±

    Selina didn¡¯t agree straight away.

    ¡°You are the best thief in Gotham.¡±

    Bane said confidently.

    ¡°Maybe I used to be, but now I should only be considered second.¡±

    ¡°The targets selected by Phantom Kid are basically gems, and he will not necessarily hand over the stolen things to us.¡±

    At this time, the Penguin intervened in the conversation between the two.

    ¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s currently operating mainly in New York, and we don¡¯t know where to find him.¡±

    Bane nodded.

    ¡°Compared to that, you¡¯re the best choice.¡±

    ¡°Well, then what is it that makes you hire an outsider to steal it?¡±

    There is nothing wrong with this logic, Selina reluctantly epts it.

    ¡°Bruce Wayne¡¯s fingerprints.¡±

    Bane said so.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Selina blinked her eyes. ?He wants me to steal Bruce Wayne¡¯s what?!?

    ¡°We need Bruce Wayne¡¯s fingerprints.¡±

    ¡°What do you want this thing for?¡±

    Originally, there was a taboo in the thief business, that is, no matter what the employer asks you to steal, you can¡¯t ask the reason behind it.

    Whether you ept this order or not is up to you.

    But Selina¡¯s situation is different now.

    If she dared not take this order, Bane and the Penguins would never let her leave alive.

    So, even if she asked the question she shouldn¡¯t have asked, Selina wanted to at least die fully informed in peace.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the question you should ask, small kitten.¡±

    The Penguin kept his warm merchant smile and reminded Selina not to be nosy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so harsh, my friend.¡±

    Bane actually shook his hand at the Penguin, and then gave Selina a deep gaze.

    ¡°Miss Kyle, I need Bruce¡¯s fingerprints to aplish a great cause.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know exactly what it is now. When you seed, all of us will be able to witness that great moment.¡±

    Bane opened his hands to show that he had a huge blueprint.

    ¡°What great cause needs fingerprints. Do you want to eliminate the Wayne family?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to bring new life to this city!¡±

    Bane walked to the window and opened his hands to the outside as if intoxicated by some imagination.

    Selina did naturally not believe in this rhetoric, but she had no other choice.

    After this reply, continuing to ask that is a real death-seeking.

    Cobblepot sneered in his heart, ?why is he being so emotional??

    ?He wants to bring a new life to Gotham??

    ?Isn¡¯t it all for money??

    The Penguin knew that Bane had been recruiting and training all kinds of homeless people secretly, and there should have been thousands of people under his wing so far.

    Bane is secretly setting up an army.

    Although the Penguin didn¡¯t know what exactly Bane wanted to do, he was not afraid of him.

    Regarding the private army, the Penguin really hadn¡¯t been afraid of anyone.

    The Penguin can tell that Bane has absolutely no interest in running a ck industry.

    This also means that there is no direct conflict of interest between him and Bane, so they have a prerequisite for cooperation.

    Setting up an army is not a simple matter; having the right amount of money to spend on them is crucial.

    Bane needs arge number of small and medium-sized weapons. Not only that, he needs to feed thousands of mouths, and all of them need money to work for him.

    What do Bruce Wayne¡¯s fingerprints have to do with this big investment?

    Cobblepot was already clear about everything.

    The wealthiestpany in Gotham is Wayne Enterprises.

    And Bruce owned thergest amount of Wayne Enterprises stock.

    As long as they have Bruce¡¯s fingerprints, they can easily transfer Bruce¡¯s stock to themselves.

    Of course, there is also the Penguin part, he knows how rich Wayne is better than anyone else.

    ¡°I have one condition. If you can¡¯t agree on it, then I won¡¯t help you even if it means my death.¡±

    Selina said suddenly.

    ¡°Please, speak, Miss Kyle.¡±

    Bane generously asked her toy her requests; it was never a bad thing to set conditions.

    ¡°I want to settle my old score with Daggett first.¡±

 Chapter 135: Oracle and the Rising Tide Organization

    Chapter 135: Oracle and the Rising Tide Organization

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    New York.

    No one knew about the uing storm that would erupt Gotham.

    At first, Mathison didn¡¯t want toe to New York, but now, he finds it is actually pretty good.

    At least in terms of size, New York is several timesrger than Gotham, and there are many ces to visit.

    As a result, Mathison¡¯s daily life is majorly spent on exercising his ability and shopping with Barbara and Pam. Throughout his everyday life, these two activities were his main focus.

    Self-disciplined men are often like this¡­

    As for the reason he apanies Pam, sometimes Barbara would invite her, and other times she just invites herself in.

    Mathison knew that Pam hadn¡¯t given up on him yet, despite him repeatedly hinting that she should stop insisting, but to no avail.

    Instead, the people who saw them together suspected that there was something fishy going on between them and one of them even snitched to Barbara.

    Fortunately, Barbara did not believe such empty talk and taught the snitch a lesson.

    Over time, Mathison had to pretend that nothing happened.

    Pam never took the initiative to talk to Mathison in front of Barbara. After all, they had an agreement that Pam would help Mathison conceal his identity.

    Oh, yes, Mathison also needs to buy Charlie clothes regrly!

    Since having Charlie, Mathison has found that his wallet is bing less and less full.

    It is not a matter of Charlie being arge dog.

    His demand for clothes surpassed Mathison¡¯s himself, and the clothes Charlie saw suitable were obviously not avable in any store.

    Mathison can only go to a store that customizes pet clothes to make Charlie a special set, which is very expensive.

    Not long ago, Tony sessfully managed to create the new elements, and as a result, Mark VII was manufactured.

    For a long time, Tony will not upgrade his suit but will focus on the field of new energy for civilian development.

    He no longer wants to be in charge, but Stark Industries can¡¯t stand as tall as before.

    Although the sign of Iron Man will be able to ensure that Stark Industries¡¯ stock price is steadily rising, thepany itself has no serious main business. For now, it is as empty as a haunted attic.

    With the closure of the weapons department, Stark Industries directly lost nearly 60% of its business, so it must find alternatives.

    Otherwise, Stark Industries will sooner orter follow in the footsteps Wayne Enterprises had taken a few years ago.

    Tony has taken a fancy to the new energy industry, but unfortunately, the early Arc reactor had many defects, and it was difficult to apply it to people¡¯s livelihood in many aspects.

    It wasn¡¯t until the emergence of new elements that Stark Industries finally rejuvenated, and even had the potential of surpassing its past level.

    nting new energy sources in society has led to the rapid development of arge number of industries.

    However, traditional energy industries such as coal, oil, and natural gas have been hit hard. With Stark Industries taking the lead, these polluting old energy industries will bepletely eliminated soon¡­

    New York University.

    ¡°Why are you acting weirdtely?¡±

    Mathison asked Barbara, who was sitting with him around the same table.

    ¡°What¡¯s weird about me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Barbara was taken aback and then asked in confusion.

    Mathison silently put a mirror in front of Barbara¡¯s eyes.

    Only to see dark bags under her eyes, apparently from staying upte for several days.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have such heavy dark circles when we went out shopping in Brooklynst time. What have you been doing these nights?¡±

    Mathison stared at Barbara with a sharp look.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just thattely I¡¯ve been hooked on staying upte watching movies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    Mathison looked at Barbara with suspicion.

    ¡°Then why did Pam tell me this morning that you keep tapping on your notebook every night, and the sound of your typing is so noisy that she can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you need to do any typing while watching a movie, huh?¡±

    ¡°And whenever she wants to see what you are doing, you won¡¯t let her see?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s ss, I really wouldn¡¯t have discovered what happened to you these past few days!¡±

    Mathison shot his questions at her, one after the other, putting much pressure on her.

    A few drops of sweat slipped down Barbara¡¯s forehead¡­ Pam actually snitched on her!

    Well, not really!

    Was it that, as soon as Mathison entered school today, Pam went over to report this to him?

    What was Pam trying to do?

    But again, they are still good girlfriends!

    Barbara, who had figured this out, gathered her courage and was about to ask why Mathison and Pam were meeting without her knowledge.

    However, when she saw Mathison¡¯s cold expression, she was immediately discouraged.

    She didn¡¯t really doubt the rtionship between her and Mathison.

    More importantly, she and Mathison are not yet a couple, and even if one of them really had something romantic going on, the other has no right to oppose it.

    Moreover, Barbara really hopes that Pam wille out of the influence of Phantom Kid.

    ¡°Are you thinking that Pam might be actually back-biting you?¡±

    Mathison said at once.

    ¡°No, nothing of this sort!¡±

    Barbara said with a twist of her head.

    ¡°Okay, then tell me why did you lie to me just now?¡±

    Mathison said sternly.

    In fact, he knew what Barbara was doing, and Pam told him everything.

    Even if Barbara didn¡¯t allow Pam to see herputer screen, thetter is Poison Ivy; she could share nts¡¯ perspectives.

    So she got a glimpse of what Barbara was doing through a branch by the window.

    In recent days, she has been in contact with an organization called ¡°Rising Tide¡±!

    Pam did not know the specificities of their contact, because of her narrow field of view

    All she knew is that Barbara seems to want to join the Rising Tide organization and is still using a virtual identity.

    She also gave herself a code name, called the Oracle.

    Before and after each contact, Barbara spends a lot of time jumping to her virtual email address, to ensure that the other party will not find her real email.

    The Rising Tide Organization really failed to do this.

    When he heard the news, Mathison was shocked.

    As Batgirl, Barbara ispletely unrted to the Rising Tide organization and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, they are from two different worlds.

    Can they even get in touch with each other? Also, how could Oracle emerge even before passing from the Batgirl stage?

    Moreover, the Battle of New York has not yet begun, and the Rising Tide has not yet organized arge number of activities.

    In other words, is it possible for Barbara to be one of the veteran members of the Rising Tide organization?

    Facing Mathison¡¯s eyes, Barbara didn¡¯t know whether to confess or not.

    Although based on the existing information, the Rising Tide organization should not have been established for a long time, and it is only a hacking organization.

    It¡¯s not even as dangerous as the gangs in Gotham.

    But in Barbara¡¯s perception, Mathison is an ordinary person, the kind that can¡¯t even handle street fights!

    Moreover, the fact that the Rising Tide can dig up those superhuman data proves that there must be quite a few capable people among them, and the organization is not as simple as it may seem.

    So, she didn¡¯t want Mathison to be involved in the incident of the rising tide organization.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your magnificent charity!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 136: The Iron Strike Skye

    Chapter 136: The Iron Strike Skye

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ in love, are you?¡±

    Seeing Barbara¡¯s silence, Mathison leaned close to her ear and whispered.

    ¡°You talk to your boyfriend every night, right?¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Barbara suddenly pushed Mathison away with a ck face. This guy doesn¡¯t what she is doing, how can she enjoy love?

    ¡°You can eat rice, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense, how could you say that, Mathison!¡±

    Barbara was extremely angry. Mathison actually doubted her feelings?

    ¡°Then what on earth do you have to hide from me?¡±

    Mathison¡¯s tone suddenly calmed down, and he looked at Barbara¡¯s face indifferently.

    ¡°We are childhood sweethearts who grew up together, right, shouldn¡¯t we be honest with each other?¡±

    ¡°In Gotham, you not only didn¡¯t hide your n to catch the Phantom Kid, you even dragged me together.¡±

    ¡°Why are you hiding everything from me now?¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes darkened as Mathison said this.

    Yeah, why did she hide it from Mathison?

    This obviously makes him think she doesn¡¯t trust him.

    But Barbara still didn¡¯t want Mathison to be in danger.

    If she tells the existence of the High Tide Organization to Mathison, he will probably prevent her from pursuing it alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, I¡¯m just¡­just practicing the new code, what Pam sees is the way I¡¯m typing the code.¡±

    Barbara still wanted to fool him.

    Mathison shook his head. This girl is usually shrewd and capable, but can¡¯t even tell aplete lie in front of hi¨´.

    ¡°Barbara, I know you as you know yourself. Actually, I can guess that you must be thinking about your superhero game.¡±

    ¡°New York is not like Gotham. There are many unnamed street police officers here, but Gotham only has Batman¡­ You want to join them, right?¡±

    Mathison leaned close to Barbara again, his eyes seemed to see everything through her.

    ¡°Did you find any strange signs?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mathison, I shouldn¡¯t have kept this from you, but this is my own business and I can handle it alone.¡±

    Barbara took a deep breath and wanted to turn around and escape.

    Who knows, Mathison pulled her from behind, and under the action of mutual force, Barbara¡¯s bodynded on Mathison¡¯s chest.

    Feeling the warmth behind, Barbara¡¯s face turned red for a moment.

    ¡°Hey, Mathison¡­you, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I, I will sue you for sexual harassment.¡±

    Mathison just smirked in response. He lifted Barbara¡¯s hair and rested his chin on Barbara¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What does Mathison mean by this action? He really likes me, right! But why doesn¡¯t he keep telling me¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    Is her wish for many years finally going to be fulfilled today?

    ¡°Barbara, tell me what trouble you are having, maybe you need my help.¡±

    Why does Mathison want to contact the Rising Tide organization so much?

    Worrying about Barbara is only one of the reasons. He believes that the oracle can¡¯t beat the high tide.

    What¡¯s more important is the information in the hands of the rising tide organization!

    What Mathisoncked most at this time was not power. After all, he could get rewards by stealing treasures, and it was not difficult to increase hisbat power.

    The biggest problem is the location of the treasure, what kind of treasure is he stealing, and how to judge the preciousness of the treasure.

    Inquire about rted legends?

    It¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s true and false.

    Go to the ck market to buy intelligence?

    The cost is not worth it.

    Now Mathison already disdains to steal the average treasure.

    Precious treasures are rtively easy to obtain during this time in New York. He only knows space gems and spiritual gems.

    When these two show up, that¡¯s when the Chitauri army attacks New York.

    During this long period of time, Mathison was ready to make Phantom Kid disappear temporarily.

    Then, the high tide organization entered Mathison¡¯s line of sight.

    This hacker organization who likes to die and to collect various secrets in the world and ns to make them public.

    Naturally, they will not miss the legendary magical treasures.

    As long as he destroys the high tide organization or goes undercover, he can easily get this information.

    With Barbara¡¯s help, he doesn¡¯t even need too much maniption.

    Itpletely saves the cost of collecting intelligence by Mathison. Isn¡¯t it a good thing?

    To be honest, S.H.I.E.L.D. is the best source of intelligence, but it is a pity that Mathison has no possibility of joining them.

    Maybe it was Mathison¡¯s persistence that moved Barbara, or it was for other reasons.

    Barbara finally confessed to Mathison her n to break into the Rising Tide organization.

    It turned out that Barbara is not a full member of Rising Tide.

    Although her hacking skills are recognized, of course, this is not Barbara¡¯s full level.

    However, the Rising Tide group seems to have some doubts about Barbara¡¯s virtual identity.

    But they shouldn¡¯t find any real evidence, otherwise, they would have cut off all contact with Barbara.

    In short, with Barbara¡¯s unremitting efforts, she finally gained the trust of the rising tide organization.

    She only needs to pass thest test, she can be a full member of the Rising Tide organization, a few grades better than the outside cannon fodder.

    ¡°The final test, where, what do they want you to do?¡±

    Mathison asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Barbara shook her head. ¡°They told me to wait for someone by the road in the suburbs tomorrow evening.¡±

    ¡°As for who this person is, what he looks like and how to contact him, they didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    interesting.

    Waiting for someone on the highway means that the person came by car. If he is taking someone else¡¯s car, it will undoubtedly increase the possibility of his exposure.

    Mathison is curious about what kind of people the Rising Tide organization will send to test Barbara.

    In the evening of the next day, Barbara came to the road designated by the high tide organization as scheduled.

    They chose a good location, and it is almost impossible for anyone toe at this point in time.

    The surrounding environment is unobstructed, and other people cannot be hidden.

    Mathison did not follow Barbara. After all, the only person to be tested by the High Tide Organization is Barbara.

    At this time, Mathison was hiding on the hillside thousands of meters away from the highway, observing the situation through binocrs and eavesdropping devices.

    That¡¯s right, Mathison installed a bug on Barbara¡¯s body, and it was made of special materials to shield the signals ofmonly used detection devices.

    It didn¡¯t take long for a modified van to drive over from a distance.

    Barbara¡¯s eyes condensed, and she was finally about to meet the people of the high tide organization.

    Along with a harsh brake sound, the van stopped in front of Barbara.

    Then, a young girl about the age of Barbara opened the door and got out of the car.

    ¡°Hi, are you Barbara Gunnhild? I¡¯m Skye.¡±

    The girl who called herself Skye walked up to Barbara and stretched out her hand to her with a smile¡­

 Chapter 137: Skyeâ€™s idol is actuallyâ€¦

    Chapter 137: Skye¡¯s idol is actually¡­

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Hello, Skye.¡±

    Barbara smiled and shook hands with Skye.

    The atmosphere was fairly harmonious.

    She had expected that the handover would be a tightly-covered man.

    Unexpectedly, it was a young girl who was about the same age as her.

    ¡°The information given to me by the organization says that you are a master hacker, and your abilities have met our standards. I remember right, Barbara?¡±

    Skye took the lead in asking questions. She uttered Barbara¡¯s name very naturally, and one could initially tell that this woman was very good at socializing.

    It was slightly ufortable for Barbara to be addressed by a stranger she had just met so intimately, but it was a good start.

    At least Skye didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious of her.

    Barbara¡¯s dive into this job is probably risk-free.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m still confident enough in my skills.¡±

    Although Barbara has reached the world¡¯s top level in hacking skills, she has never joined a hacker organization before.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude would be better for Skye, so she chose to adhere to the characteristics that criminals with high IQ usually exude.

    That is: confidence in one¡¯s own abilities.

    ¡°Wow, I like your self-confidence, but our job is dangerous, and self-confidence is not enough.¡±

    Skye put away her smile and changed into a business-like attitude.

    ¡°Miss Gunnhild, I have to remind you that most of what we do is against thew, and that we may even be caught and thrown in jail at any time. Are you sure you really want to join the Rising Tide?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I confirm that I am ready to do so.¡±

    Of course Barbara would not retreat here and now, she showed Skye her will with a firm face.

    ¡°Very well, it seems that you are also a person who wants to pursue the truth.¡±

    The firm attitude made Skye feel good about Barbara, but this alone was not enough.

    ¡°There are so many secrets in the world, and the myths and legends that have been circted since ancient times are true. Everyone has the right to know these secrets, but the government has concealed them all.¡±

    Skye slowly revealed the ¡°great¡± cause of the Rising Tide organization.

    ¡°This is not right!¡±

    ¡°The Rising Tide organization exists to let people know these facts that they should have known.¡±

    To Skye¡¯s words, Barbara showed strong agreement.

    ¡°Barbara, I really want to wee you to join now, but unfortunately I can¡¯t vite the rules of the organization.¡±

    Skye suddenly said to Barbara.

    ¡°Before you officially be one of us, you need toplete a task first.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is what I came for. So, what do I need to do now?¡±

    Barbara answered immediately.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Skye turned and walked towards the van.

    Barbara followed behind while asking, ¡°How long have you been a member of Rising Tide? You look very young.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember very well myself, I think at a very young age, most of my memories are spent in the Rising Tide organization.¡±

    Skye tilted her head and thought.

    Hearing this, Barbara narrowed her eyes slightly, and Skye¡¯s words revealed a lot of information.

    ?If Skye is not lying, then the Rising Tide organization has at least more than a decade of history¡­ but why have they never shown up before??

    ?Until recently, did they suddenly start to recruit members on arge scale. What have they been nning for so many years??

    With doubt buried in the bottom of her heart, Barbara followed Skye into the van.

    At the same time, on a small hill in the distance, Mathison was listening to the full conversation between Barbara and Skye through a wiretap.

    He came to the same conclusion as Barbara¡¯s.

    In his previous life, Mathison actually didn¡¯t finish watching ¡°Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±. He didn¡¯t know much about the Rising Tide organization.

    Mathison didn¡¯t know any much more, except for the fact that Skye and one of her ex-boyfriends belonged to the Rising Tide organization.

    Seeing Barbara and Skye entering the car through the telescope, Mathison lost sight of them both.

    Only through the wiretap can he determine the situation inside now.

    Skye¡¯s van is obviously specially modified, rather than a van, it¡¯s more like a live satellite car.

    It was full of various instruments, like a pawnshop.

    The original back seat waspletely dismantled. Instead, there was a bed and aputer desk in its ce.

    In addition to theputer, there were microphones and other electronic devices on the desk.

    ¡°Well¡­ it may be a little messy here, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Skye said in embarrassment as soon as she entered the van.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Barbara nced roughly at the internal environment and found that it was chaotically messy, but not dirty at all. It seemed that Skye often took care of her van.

    However, when Barbara carefully looked at theyout of the van, she was suddenly stunned.

    Because she found that a huge ultra-clear poster was hung on the roof and the inner wall of the carriage!

    One on the roof, one on the left and right inner walls, and one on the rear of the car!

    Hanging posters in the car is a personal preference, there is nothing wrong with it, and it will not make Barbara have such a big reaction.

    However, each poster has amon protagonist.

    The spotless white dress, the flowing white cloak, the exquisite monocle and the tall top hat, as well as the evil and charming smirk on the corners of his mouth¡­

    This guy Barbara swore she would never forget in her life.

    Phantom Kid!

    Skye¡¯s car was actually covered with posters of Phantom Kid!

    And every poster was a real picture of Phantom Kid.

    The biggest picture on the roof is a scene where Phantom Kid confronted Batman.

    The left and right are the appearance of Phantom Kid flying with a hang gliding wing and holding ying cards.

    At the end of the car is the handsome scene of Phantom Kid performing an aerial walk with his hands in his pants¡¯ pockets.

    Each poster looks like a scene shot on the spot, but their rity and resolution is ridiculously high.

    Obviously Skye used imaging technology to modify the original footage into this.

    ¡°These are¡­¡±

    Barbara pointed at these posters with a weird expression, not knowing how to react to Skye.

    Skye didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all when Barabara pointed her fingers at the posters, but proudly introduced them to Barbara.

    ¡°This is my idol! Hee hee. Barbara, to tell you a secret, these posters are the best quality footage that I purposely hacked out of the mass media¡¯s database.¡±

    ¡°Then I enhanced the image quality of the original footage by several levels, and finally got these posters.¡±

    Skye said these words in a bragging tone.

    ¡°How about that, nice to look at, eh?¡±

    Barbara smiled dryly and said, ¡°It looks good¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the people of the Rising Tide organization would also like Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡°The Rising Tide organization doesn¡¯t restrict the private lives of its members. Why can¡¯t I like Phantom Kid?¡±

    Skye asked unclearly.

 Chapter 138: Oracleâ€™s Test

    Chapter 138: Oracle¡¯s Test

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Why would you like Phantom Kid?¡±

    Barbara asked strangely.

    ¡°I thought you should only pay attention to the weird supernatural events.¡±

    ¡°Phantom Kid is a huge mystery. He fears no authority and has no desire for money.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is a policeman, an agent, or a superhero that he confronts, they are always getting yed by him.¡±

    ¡°At will, free to do as he pleases, and has no greed for stolen treasures.¡±

    Skye looked at Phantom Kid on the poster with a wide smile on her face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t such a person worthy of my admiration?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the most important thing is¡­ that Phantom Kid is really charming!¡±

    Barbaraughed, thest sentence is the main point.

    Skye is no different from Darcy, after all.

    On the other hand, Mathison heard that the person Skye admired most was himself, and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of achievement.

    Barbara, Pam, Darcy, Skye¡­ these important female characters in Marvel or DC are all interested in him.

    Additionally to them, other beautiful passerbydies that admire him are countless.

    He really is an idol!

    Wait, they began talking again.

    The headset retransmitted Skye and Barbara¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Barbara, it¡¯s time for us to see what your test is.¡±

    Inside the carriage, Skye turned on theputer and typed a fewmands quickly, and the monitor¡¯s interface instantly changed.

    Then a video started ying.

    It¡¯s a pity that Mathison couldn¡¯t watch it.

    In Barbara¡¯s sight, this extremely short video fueled her with shock.

    It only showed a woman wearing a ck leather jacket on top, a pair of jeans underneath, with a scarf tied around her neck.

    She seemed to be about to cross the road, but then, suddenly a medium truck came out and rammed her.

    The driver of the truck was probably drunk because the light was green on the sidewalk but red on the roadway.

    The woman was surrounded by many other people, which meant that once the truck would hit her, several others would be killed as well.

    However, she was obviously different from this group of people.

    Because she unexpectedly took the initiative to hurdle the truck with her fists, aiming directly at its front side.

    It was easy to notice that this woman had considerable strength because the front face of the truck dented in an instant. And for a moment, Barbara was worried that the driver might have been crushed to death.

    And that was the reason behind Barbara¡¯s shock.

    The powerful woman used her strength again, tore off the shell of the truck¡¯s front face, and then dragged the drunk driver out.

    Immediately, she walked away, and the videotape ended here.

    Of course, her face was covered with a scarf during the whole process, and even though a part of it fell down when she was facing the camera, only a very blurry facial texture was revealed.

    ¡°Can human power really reach such a point?¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    ¡°She is not a normal human. She has superpowers. She should be called a superhuman.¡±

    Skye was very calm.

    ¡°There are countless superhumans in the world, and this one just now is not actually considered very capable.¡±

    ¡°You have just been exposed to these things, and it would be normal if you can¡¯t believe them yet. Later on, you will understand that these are justmonce things.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, this is also something that S.H.I.E.L.D. is doing its best to keep off the public¡¯s eyesight.¡±

    At this point, Skye¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.

    ¡°What? Did you just say¡­ a shield?¡±

    Barbara did not know the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a shield, it¡¯s S.H.I.E.L.D. That¡¯s just an abbreviation. Their full name is Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division.¡±

    Barbara was even more confused. She knew what these words separately meant, but she couldn¡¯t grasp them together.

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t just make up this Homnd Something Defense Something Security Agency of the United States?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Skye frowned.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. is a secret organization that has existed for many years and directly responds to the Security Council.¡±

    ¡°They are a real behemoth, found in every corner of the world.¡±

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. keeps looking for humans with superpowers, and then conducts an act called risk assessment on them.¡±

    ¡°What risk assessment?¡±

    Barbara felt as if she had opened the door to a new world today. A secret side of the world that she had never thought of before was now thrown at her.

    ¡°The risk assessment means that as long as S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau believes that you are likely to endanger society, they will arrest you and detain you in the secret base of S.H.I.E.L.D. for research.¡±

    Skye sneered.

    ¡°There is no basis for the risk assessment. It is possible that you will be considered a psychopath because you sneezed.¡±

    ¡°This is simply unreasonable!¡±

    After listening to Skye¡¯s description, Barbara also instinctively felt disgust towards this organization.

    But she didn¡¯t fully believe in Skye¡¯s side of the story. After all, with Gordon¡¯s influence, Barbara still believed deep down in her heart that official institutions would not be so dark.

    Mathison naturally heard Skye¡¯s narrative, and he knew that what Skye said was on point.

    This kind of risk assessment is estimated to be changed in ordance with the ability of the superpower holder.

    If the opponent¡¯s ability is poor and its harm is negligible, even if this person is a psychopath, S.H.I.E.L.D. will only give them a warning and ignore them.

    Now, if the opponent¡¯s ability is very powerful, but is not harmful, what would they do?

    Do you still need to ask?

    Well, such a good ability exists and is not used by egghead¡¯s organization would be such a waste, wouldn¡¯t it?

    And so, since the superhuman is not very harmful, it won¡¯t take much effort for S.H.I.E.L.D. to catch him.

    It is more difficult to deal with those with strong ability and high harmfulness. S.H.I.E.L.D. seriously restricts those dangerous people.

    They monitor the less harmful, catch the most harmful if they can, and kill those whom they can¡¯t catch.

    ¡°I have watched the video, now you should tell me what the test is?¡±

    Barbara didn¡¯t want to hear Skye speak ill of S.H.I.E.L.D., so she spoke straightforwardly.

    Upon seeing this, Skye stopped the badmouthing and told Barbara her objective.

    ¡°Your test is very simple.¡±

    ¡°Because our Rising Tide organization is essentially a hacker organization. Of course, hacking skills are the most emphasized part.¡±

    Skye pointed to the strong woman in the video.

    ¡°First, you need to find out the person¡¯s true identity, including her address and her real name.¡±

    Barbara nodded, this test is not difficult for her. So, it depends on the second one.

    ¡°Second, after finding out who this person is, we want her to confirm to us whether she had been evaluated by S.H.I.E.L.D.!¡±

    Skye said surprisingly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Did you not listen to what I just said?¡±

    Skye frowned and asked.

    ¡°If S.H.I.E.L.D. has not conducted a risk assessment on her, then we must rescue her.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, she will be persecuted by S.H.I.E.L.D. This is thest thing we want to see.¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your glorious contribution!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 139: Jessica Jones

    Chapter 139: Jessica Jones

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Jessica Jones, she has an ordinary past. She was missing for eight months a year ago. No one knows where she went or what she did during that period.¡±

    ¡°Now, she is running a private detective agency in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, but business has been withering.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s hacking skills need not be questioned, the true identity of the mysterious woman was quickly dug up by her.

    ¡°From her previous experience, one can deduce that her superpowers are not innate. I found out that Jessica Jones was in a car ident three years ago and was exposed to radioactive chemicals¡­¡±

    ?Oh my God, why does this experience sound so familiar??

    Whenever radioactive chemicals were mentioned, Barbara couldn¡¯t help but think of that terrible guy.

    ¡°In short, that car ident caused Jessica Jones to be in aa for a long time. I suspect that the source of her superhuman power is this car ident.¡±

    Barbara spected.

    Skye was impressed by Barabara¡¯s investigation.

    In only a few minutes, the true identity of this person has been found through her blurry face. Only a select few of the Rising Tide organization that Skye knows can do this.

    ¡°Oracle, I think we can get along very well in the future.¡±

    Skye smiled and said to Barbara.

    ¡°Well, now that we have found the location of the target, then we can set off.¡±

    Skye left the carriage and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The modified van started instantly and drove towards New York City.

    The direction is obviously Hell¡¯s Kitchen in Manhattan.

    ¡°Skye, if Jessica had already made contact with that¡­ S.H.I.E.L.D., then what should we do?¡±

    Barbara still couldn¡¯t utter ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± smoothly.

    What a strange name!

    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s the case, then we have to persuade her first and reveal to her the true face of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±

    Skye shrugged.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are very good at brainwashing people. You can never imagine how evil they would use their maniptive skills. And at a time like this, we should be quick with Jessica and run away.¡±

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. will not let go of any opportunity to catch us.¡±

    When she said these words, the expression on Skye¡¯s face was both solemn and serious, making it clear that she was not joking.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    Soon, Skye changed the subject.

    ¡°The surveince video recording of Jessica Jones was discovered only by us yesterday, and we deleted all the records after it was discovered, so S.H.I.E.L.D. is inherently a step behind us.¡±

    ¡°Although there were five or six witnesses at the time, it would still take a lot of time for them to get the news into S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°If we hurry, we should be able to get in touch with Jessica Jones before S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±

    Barbara is not as confident as Skye, how could such a huge international organization like S.H.I.E.L.D. react so slowly?

    She even wondered whether this video might be a decoy deliberately released by S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Wait!

    Barbara suddenly realized that she had forgotten something.

    Mathison is still lurking on the hill!

    She and Skye drove away, what about Mathison?

    Barbara nced imperceptibly at Skye in the front seat and noticed that she was concentrating on driving.

    So Barbara moved her lower body unnoticeably, letting most of her body be ced outside the blind spot of the rearview mirror.

    This way she would not attract Skye¡¯s attention to any small movements.

    After that, Barbara ced her right hand quietly on her chest and pressed it in through her clothes.

    That¡¯s right, there is a bug installed by Mathison.

    Because Barbara is going to meet people from the Rising Tide organization, she must not wear headphones, so she can¡¯tmunicate with Mathison using conventional means.

    So Mathison took out this bug and added an interconnected vibration feedback system to it.

    Barbara only needs to tap the bug lightly, and Mathison¡¯s earphones can clearly hear the ¡°buzz.¡°

    And Mathison can also make the bug on Barbara¡¯s chest vibrate slightly by tapping on the earphones.

    In this way, the two canmunicate through Morse code.

    And the vibration feedback is almost silent, so there isn¡¯t any worry that Skye would be able to notice Barbara¡¯s anomaly.

    ¡°Mathison, Skye is now taking me to the pseudonymous detective office in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. You have no transportation. What is your next n?¡±

    A few hundred meters above Skye¡¯s van, Mathison easily followed behind with a hang gliding wing.

    Hearing a ¡°buzz¡± sound from Barbara in the earphones, he instantly understood the meaning of this Morse code.

    So he also responded back the same way.

    There was a tingling sensation in Barbara¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me now, I have already contacted the rentalpany, and they will send a car here soon.¡±

    ¡°What you need to worry about is yourself.¡±

    ¡°I just listened to your conversation. Jessica Jones is a powerful superhuman. You have to be careful in your next meeting; don¡¯t irritate that woman.¡±

    ¡°I will be there soon.¡±

    Soon the message Mathison wanted to express was cleared, and the corners of Barbara¡¯s mouth curled up unconsciously.

    Although she didn¡¯t hear the words from Mathison himself, his intention of worrying about her was obviously genuine.

    This made Barbara¡¯s heart burst with joy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to get into a confrontation with someone for no reason, maybe everything will be over when you get there.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Afterwards, the two stoppedmunicating.

    Mathison followed Skye¡¯s car all the way to Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    Before entering Hell¡¯s Kitchen, Mathison took out a bracelet and put it on.

    After activating the bracelet, an invisible ultrasonic wave was emitted from it to wrap Mathison.

    This is to avoid being found by ¡°the red masked vignte¡± in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. It was a special item made by Mathison.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Skye¡¯s car to stop in an alley.

    On the opposite side of the alley is the pseudonymous detective office, a very shabby small building.

    Skye walked with Barbara into this building.

    ¡°Oracle, you are on your first mission, so there are many things you do not understand yet. I advise you to watch, try not to speak, and carefully observe how Imunicate with the superhumans.¡±

    Skye turned her head to remind Barbara and then continued upstairs after seeing thetter nodding.

    When the two of them disappeared in the corridor, Mathison quietly appeared from the depths of the alley.

    His outfit at this time was neither his original appearance nor Phantom Kid.

    Rather, he was wearing dark red tights¡­

 Chapter 140: A Plan Never Keeps Up with Changes

    Chapter 140: A n Never Keeps Up with Changes

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    That¡¯s right, Mathison was wearing Daredevil¡¯s costume.

    Wearing this suit makes it convenient for him to swagger around hell¡¯s kitchen.

    He walked to Skye¡¯s car door, without anyone¡¯s notice, and pried open the car door at his fastest speed.

    Afterwards, Mathison calmly got into the van.

    It¡¯s unknown whether Skye is overconfident or there is really nothing important in the car¡­ because no monitor was installed inside.

    Not only that, after Skye left, even the dashcam was turned off.

    In other words, no matter what Mathison does, as long as he doesn¡¯t take anything from the car, Skye would never find out that her car had been infiltrated.

    Mathison entered the van for only one purpose, and that was Skye¡¯sputer from the High Tide organization!

    In his spection, Skye is of high status in the Rising Tide organization, so, the majority of this organization¡¯s information can be found on Skye¡¯sputer.

    Mathison took out a USB sh drive and inserted it into Skye¡¯sputer.

    Barbara has taught Mathison a lot of hacking skills. Although his level is not as good as Skye¡¯s or Barbara¡¯s, he is still considered a master at work. Cracking Skye¡¯s password should not be a difficult task.

    Even if Skye finds out that herputer had been turned on afterwards, it wouldn¡¯t be something worrying.

    Mathison quickly browsed the files in Skye¡¯sputer and copied all the information rted to ancient artifacts into his USB sh drive.

    On the other side, Barbara and Skye walked into Jessica¡¯s office.

    As soon as they got past the door, the two women couldn¡¯t help frowning while covering their mouths and noses with their hands.

    This detective office was really messy!

    There was only a sofa and a table in thisrge office. The rest of the space was upied by bottles of alcohol and cigarettes.

    Several pieces of underwear were scattered on the ground¡­dies¡¯ and men¡¯¡­

    A strong smell of alcohol filled the entire office.

    The objective of Skye and Barbara¡¯s trip, Jessica Jones, was lying on the sofa sleeping, with her two slender legs resting on the desk.

    Jessica was holding a half-full bottle in her hand, while her other hand held an extinguished cigarette.

    Jessica¡¯s body reeked with alcohol and her face was so red.

    God knows how much alcohol she had to consume to be this drunk.

    At first, Barbara wondered if she had found the wrong person.

    In her imagination, the life of such a superhuman wouldn¡¯t be so vile!

    But soon, she saw the familiar ck jacket Jessica was wearing, in addition to her pair of jeans.

    ?There is no way I am wrong, this drunk woman in front of me is Jessica Jones!?

    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±

    Perhaps it was the sound of the two womening in that awakened Jessica. She groaned and stood up.

    The hand holding the cigarette butt loosened slightly, and the cigarette fell onto the sofa. However, the other hand holding the bottle was steady.

    Jessica stretched. Her eyes weren¡¯t fully open yet, and apparently still dazed.

    ¡°Who is it? Is it Matt? What time is it now? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time for the appointment yet. Never mind, what the hell do you want, since you¡¯re here then¡­¡±

    Jessica had muttered and Barbara and Skye immediately looked at each other. This situation made them both wonder how to begin their negotiation.

    Barbara looked at Skye and eye-gestured her toe up with something quickly as if she was telling her ¡°didn¡¯t you tell me to just watch you operate? Do something!¡±

    Skye understood Barbara¡¯s eye gesture and red back defiantly.

    ?I was talking about a situation where the superhuman we¡¯re negotiating with is actually a ¡®normal¡¯ one. This Jessica is so weird. What if she bes drunk and crazy??

    ?She is so strong. What if she tosses me from the window??

    The two were in a stalemate, and no one dared to approach Jessica.

    And for a long while, no movement sounded.

    Jessica finally realized that something was wrong. Why did Matte in for a long time without talking?

    Could it be that he is admiring her sleeping posture?

    Impossible!

    This guy is blind, he can¡¯t see her.

    If the person who came in was not Matt, no client in Hell¡¯s Kitchen woulde in either¡­

    That is¡­

    Jessica opened her eyes sharply and jumped up from the sofa.

    The aura of her whole person changed drastically in an instant. She was as dangerous and fierce as a lioness.

    ¡°Who are you? The office is closed. If you want something, you cane back tomorrow.¡±

    Jessica embraced her arms and directly signalled Barbara and Skye to leave.

    She could see that the two young girls were ordinary people and couldn¡¯t feel any threat from them. Hence, she dispelled most of her guard.

    ¡°Ah, you must be Miss Jones.¡±

    Skye coughed slightly. Now that their main goal has finally gotten up, negotiations can naturally proceed normally.

    ¡°My name is Skye, I came here to find you for¡­¡±

    ¡°For what? My strength?¡±

    Jessica raised her eyebrows and said casually.

    ¡°If you know that I have special abilities because of watching a video of me performing my¡­ weird moves, and you are curious about me or even think I am a superhero, then you should have seen what the real me is now. I am not a hero. I am just an alcoholic. My life is a mess, and I have a bad temper.¡±

    Jessica put the bottle of alcohol in her hand on the desk and pointed to the office door.

    ¡°I know you are very disappointed now, so please get out of my office right away, okay?¡±

    ¡°I think you should have misunderstood, Miss Jones, we are not ignorant young girls who are obsessed with superheroes.¡±

    Skye didn¡¯t back off from what Jessica said. It¡¯s not umon for superhumans to be difficult tomunicate with.

    ¡°Listen, your special abilities have been monitored and recorded, and you have been exposed to their sight.¡±

    ¡°Covering your face with a scarf does not prevent them from discovering who you are. Us finding you here is the best proof.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before that group of peoplees. You are in danger at all times, Miss Jones, we are here to help you.¡±

    Jessica wasn¡¯t shocked at Skye¡¯s words as thistter expected. Jessica, instead, rubbed her forehead with one hand, looking helpless.

    ¡°You guys are here to help me, you guys are seriously here to help me? But I don¡¯t need help!¡±

    ¡°Your name is Skye? You may not know of this, but a few days ago, another group of people came to me and told me exactly what you have just said.¡±

    ¡°They were hoping to pull me in their group, and you¡¯re here for the same purpose, right?¡±

    Although it was a question, Jessica said it in a positive tone.

    ¡°The worst has happened¡­¡±

    Skye¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t expect that S.H.I.E.L.D. actually contacted Jessica long ago.

    But why didn¡¯t they capture Jessica?

    Is it because they don¡¯t like Jessica¡¯s ability¡­ or simply couldn¡¯t beat Jessica and catch her?

    No, it¡¯s very unlikely for this to happen.

    Skye thought of a more terrifying possibility!

 Chapter 141: Grant Ward

    Chapter 141: Grant Ward

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ?Projecting from the time of the video, even if S.H.I.E.L.D. moved faster than us, it is impossible for them to remain hidden out of our sight.?

    Skye¡¯s head turned frantically.

    ?And I¡¯ve checked the surveince records of the nearby streets before, and no one has been here today, and I dare swear on my hacking career that the surveince records have not been tampered with¡­?

    ?Jessica¡¯s video was only taken yesterday, and it was intercepted very quickly by the organization. How could someone get ahead of us¡ª?

    Her thoughts came to an abrupt end, and Skye realized something instantly.

    ?Yes, the time for the organization to intercept the video is too fast. I didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but now, when I think about it, it is simply too coincidental to be true.?

    ?Jessica¡¯s video was not taken yesterday! S.H.I.E.L.D. had already obtained this video and contacted her in advance. Looking at Jessica¡¯s attitude, they are not in conflict.?

    ?The video we got is actually bait released by S.H.I.E.L.D.!?

    Skye, who had figured out everything, suddenly felt like a trapped mouse.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how many snipers S.H.I.E.L.D. had arranged to hide in the nearby buildings, or whether Jessica was also a part of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s n.

    ¡°Hey! What are you thinking about there? Didn¡¯t I ask you to leave here immediately?¡±

    Seeing that Skye and Barbara remained in ce for so long, Jessica felt angry.

    Only a few days ago, a group of people came over and told her how dangerous she was, and that they had to take her to a ce called S.H.I.E.L.D., and that they would have to use force if she didn¡¯t want to obey them.

    From her perspective, it was funny how they thought they could take her easily.

    She was ready to fight with the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., but it was a pity that she did not have to fight eventually.

    Because Hell¡¯s Kitchen¡¯s number one saviour, Matt Murdock, was here.

    With so many peopleing from S.H.I.E.L.D., it would be impossible for Daredevil not to hear them.

    Jessica has been living in Hell¡¯s Kitchen for quite some time and has known Matt for a long time.

    She was surprised to find that Daredevil was actually quite familiar with S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s people!

    Especially that he had the best rtionship with one of their middle-aged men who was carrying a bow. It seemed that the two had fought side by side before.

    Therefore, under Matt¡¯s guidance, Jessica assured S.H.I.E.L.D. that she would not easily use her superhuman power in the public, and the matter was over.

    As a result, after a long while, another group of people came to her door.

    And they also told her the same drill: that she needs their help!

    What a pain in the neck!

    Jessica was very annoyed, she hasn¡¯t slept well yet.

    ¡°I will count to three, if you don¡¯t get out of my sight, don¡¯t me me for throwing you out.¡±

    Skye didn¡¯t even think about it, she immediately grabbed Barbara¡¯s hand and rushed out.

    At least, it is certain that Jessica is not with S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡±

    Barbara looked at Skye dumbfounded; she didn¡¯t understand what Skye had negotiated for.

    ¡°Did you forget what I told you about now? S.H.I.E.L.D. had already contacted Jessica, and we must evacuate as soon as possible.¡±

    Jessica watched the two disappear down the stairwell, yawned, and then proceeded to copse on the couch.

    ¡°Ah, Matt should be here soon. He is always on time. Should I wait for him toe first?¡±

    ¡°Forget it! I better go to sleep for a while before he arrives.¡±

    At this moment, no one noticed.

    On the roof of the building, directly across the pseudonymous detective office, four S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were spying.

    Three of them were working to monitor Jessica¡¯s every move. Fury sent special surveince agents to every superhuman he knew.

    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t tell these superhumans that they are being monitored.

    At least, Jessica didn¡¯t know that Matt is covering S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡®s actions, otherwise, she would definitely make a big fuss.

    As for the extra fourth agent, he was naturally established for Skye or any of the Rising Tide¡¯s members.

    ¡°Agent Ward, the two girls have been in for more than five minutes. Do we need to act?¡±

    An agent asked suddenly.

    Grant Ward is the executor of the n for the Rising Tide organization this time.

    Although he is young, he has risen to be a level-six S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. Hisbat ability alone is a phenomenon among S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s agents.

    Simultaneously, he has a strategic mind.

    ¡°No need to move for the time being. Jessica Jones is hot-tempered and extremely easy to anger. We¡¯d better not act rashly, since we are not sure whether she was sessfully swayed by the Rising Tide organization.¡±

    Ward pondered for a moment and declined his teammate¡¯s proposal afterwards.

    ¡°In contrast, I care more about the person below.¡±

    Ward turned his attention to the van parked downstairs.

    ¡°That person is Daredevil, right? We have seen him many times in Hell¡¯s Kitchen.¡±

    Another agent replied.

    ¡°Maybe he found out that the van belonged to the Rising Tide organization and went in looking for any clues.¡±

    This doesn¡¯t sound like a problem. S.H.I.E.L.D. and Matt are long-term partners, and they know Matt¡¯s abilities very well.

    With Matt¡¯s super five senses, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find any abnormality in the van.

    In the same way, the Daredevil below should have realized that there was one extra person monitoring Jessica.

    Ward had never been in contact with Matt before.

    However, since a new stranger suddenly appeared, wouldn¡¯t Matt be curious?

    The number and candidates of S.H.I.E.L.D. to monitor superhumans are carefully selected, and no extra manpower will be unnecessarily assigned under normal circumstances.

    The figure below was wearing Daredevil¡¯s uniform and had a physique that was perfectly consistent with Matt¡¯s.

    But he didn¡¯t seem to detect them hiding in the tall building.

    This is a bit unreasonable.

    On the other hand, Mathison did not fail to detect these people, but he thought that these four agents were sent by S.H.I.E.L.D. to monitor Jessica.

    He is Daredevil now; he is not in conflict with S.H.I.E.L.D. them anymore. Why would he care about what they do?

    At the same time, Mathison had copied the documents, walked out of the car lightly, and then locked the door.

    His lock picking skills had never failed against technology. He can restore a lock perfectly the way it was before he unlocked it. Now, that is some real skills!

    His movements were so stealthy, that even Ward, who had been secretly observing him, could not see that Mathison had restored the lock.

    Just as Mathison collected the USB sh drive and nned to go to the pseudonymous detective office¡­

    Whoosh!

    A familiar air-breaking sound came in Mathison¡¯s direction.

    Mathison jumped forward and sessfully dodged the attack.

    Looking back, the attacker turned out to be Matt Murdock!

    The Daredevil himself.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, why are you in Hell¡¯s Kitchen again?¡±

    Matt Murdock¡¯s first words were scolding Mathison for being here.

    The uniform Mathison wore didn¡¯t make a difference to Matt¡¯s super senses.

    So, he didn¡¯t know that Phantom Kid was disguised as himself.

    ¡°We meet again, Attorney Murdock. Do you have to meet everyone you know with such violent gifts?¡±

    Mathison smiled and said without a smile.

    This is the second time¡­

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your pleasurable endowment!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 142: In Hellâ€™s Kitchen

    Chapter 142: In Hell¡¯s Kitchen

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Mathison is very famous now.

    As soon as he appeared, he was attacked by Matt.

    If it weren¡¯t for his current unmatched skills, he might have been brought down by this red-skinned rogue.

    The most annoying thing is that, when he first saw Matt, he was almost knocked out.

    When did this guy be Hell¡¯s Kitchen¡¯s representative hero?

    ¡°Phantom kid, why did youe to Hell¡¯s Kitchen? I haven¡¯t heard of you sending a teaser letter recently. Are you here today for the sake of sending it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but you guessed wrong. I haven¡¯t had my eyes on any target recently.¡±

    Mathison kept staring at Matt.

    ¡°On the other hand, what are you doing here instead of causing trouble to Kingpin?¡±

    Attorney Matt has a characteristic of quality; although he is a jerk, he does not lie.

    So, faced with Phantom Kid¡¯s question, Matt stated his purpose ofing here without hesitation.

    ¡°The detective office over there is owned by a friend of mine. Some time ago, I entrusted her to investigate an incident for me. Today I came here to get the results of the investigation.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you attacking me?¡±

    Mathison gripped the red baton in his hand tightly. Despite the fact that Matt had missed both his attacks, Mathison still wanted to fight back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Matt fell into silence.

    ¡°What¡­ Agent Ward, there are two Daredevils below!¡±

    On the top of the building, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were dumbfounded by the scene downstairs.

    Ward did not reply to that, but a strange glint shed in the depths of his eyes.

    He already guessed the identity of the first Daredevil.

    Throughout the entire world, the only disguise technique that can reach a level of being indistinguishable by the naked eye is Phantom Kid¡¯s.

    Only that¡­

    ¡°Why is Phantom Kid disguised as Daredevil?¡±

    Ward couldn¡¯t figure this out, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°It seems that Phantom Kid is also curious about the Rising Tide organization. Is there any unknown connection between the two?¡±

    Nick Fury listed a part of Phantom Kid¡¯s files as ssified, and only someone with level-seven permission can be granted ess to them. Not many people inside S.H.I.E.L.D. know about it.

    Although Ward is only a level-six agent, he has another affiliation.

    That is Hydra.

    For reasons known to all, Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. are inextricably linked nowadays. ¡®You are in me and I am in you.¡¯

    His immediate supervisor is John Garrett, a senior cadre of Hydra, codenamed irvoyance.

    Ward is also Garrett¡¯s adopted son.

    Garrett is a level-eight agent with very old qualifications in S.H.I.E.L.D., and this is his explicit identity.

    Therefore, Garrett can check the files of Phantom Kid at will.

    Naturally, Ward can also view this information.

    Kid¡¯s file on S.H.I.E.L.D. contains only a very short video with him uttering a few words.

    The video captures the scene of Phantom Kid using his teleportation ability in Gotham and him again casting the wall of fire.

    A few notes were conjectures on Phantom Kid¡¯s abilities.

    It¡¯s a pity that no one thinks that Phantom Kid uses magic.

    Even more so than Fury, Hydra is born with a blind desire to control superhumans.

    As early as World War II, they desperately wanted to seize the super-soldier serum.

    Now, they are secretly brainwashing the superhumans controlled by S.H.I.E.L.D. and forcing them to be members of Hydra.

    The abilities of Phantom Kid are convenient and powerful, which naturally aroused the greed of Hydra.

    Ward stared at the first Daredeviling out of the car, he knew it was Phantom Kid.

    He totally ignored the Rising Tide organization. It is just a small hacker organization that can¡¯t cause any major concerns.

    At a time like this, if he manages to catch Phantom Kid, that would be a great achievement.

    Ward¡¯s heart suddenly heated up.

    ¡°Skye, what do you think that was?¡±

    At this moment, Barbara and Skye just came down the stairs and walked to the street.

    At that, they saw two identical men in red costumes confronting each other.

    The confrontation took ce in front of Skye¡¯s car.

    Consequently, the two women cannot get past the two Daredevil.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. It¡¯s probably Daredevil¡­ but why are there two?¡±

    Skye gulped and began to feel that she shouldn¡¯t have gone out today.

    ¡°Agent Ward, look, the two girls from the Rising Tide organization came out. Jessica didn¡¯t go downstairs with them.¡±

    An agent reports to Ward.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer only a simple matter of the Rising Tide organization.¡±

    Ward calmly analyzed.

    ¡°Of the two Daredevils below, one is fake. Think about it carefully. Who in the world can imitate Daredevil to such a degree?¡±

    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. are not stupid. The three agents of Hell¡¯s Kitchen have already heard of Kid, even if they have never been in contact with them.

    Once Ward pointed out, they all thought immediately of Phantom Kid.

    ¡°You may not know of this because you are still level five. Director Fury has previously given orders to all level-six agents. Whoever catches Phantom Kid alive will directly be promoted to level seven.¡±

    ¡°If you help me catch Kid, I can apply to set up a special team for you to join in so that you can rise to level six together.¡±

    Ward tempted them. S.H.I.E.L.D. agents promotion system is too strict. Fury is extremely serious about it.

    Even Hydra can¡¯t intervene at will with it.

    People have always had the mindset to climb up thedder, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are no exception.

    When Ward said this, the three agents suddenly became emotionally enticed.

    Of course, Fury had never given such an order, but in order to mobilize the enthusiasm of his teammates, Ward had to spice things up with his lies.

    As for whether these agents will find that Ward is deceiving them when they return¡­

    It¡¯s very simple: He just needs to make them unable to go back!

    ¡°The people in the Rising Tide organization are just two young girls. Merely one of us can catch them.¡±

    Ward looked at an agent.

    ¡°The task of catching them is left to you. As for Phantom Kid, you two and I, plus Daredevil will be so sufficient to take him down!¡±

    ¡°If you understand the n, start moving now!¡±

    At Ward¡¯s order, including himself, the four agents took out the ropes and slid down from the top of the building.

    They were down to the ground within a second or two.

    Four heavily armed agents suddenly appeared in the field, which was extremely conspicuous.

    One of the agents walked towards the two women, while Ward and the other two agents approached the ¡°two¡± Daredevils in the middle of their confrontation.

    ¡°Daredevil, I am Grant Ward, a level-six agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., I am asking you to help us arrest Phantom Kid!¡±

    Ward shouted at Matt while raising his pistol at Mathison.

    The trigger was quickly pulled the moment it was aimed, as Ward didn¡¯t like to talk much.

    From the moment they hit the ground, the battle had already begun!

    Dodging bullets is no longer a problem for Mathison now. He tilted his head slightly, causing the bullets to pass through the ends of Mathison¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Grant Ward, I didn¡¯t expect Hydra to get involved¡­¡±

    Mathison¡¯s identity has been busted, and he simply no longer pretends to be Matt.

    He stretched out his hand to tear off Daredevil¡¯s tights and flicked it far away.

    His white clothes were instantly put on his body.

    ¡°Phantom Kid!¡±

    Seeing this, Barbara and Skye eximed at the same time.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your pleasurable endowment!

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 143: We are not enemies

    Chapter 143: We are not enemies

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Phantom Kid¡¯s appearance was unexpected by the two women.

    However, the emotions of the two differed.

    Skye was surprised, while Barbara was suspicious.

    Why is Phantom Kid disguising as Daredevil in Hell¡¯s Kitchen?

    Is this some kind of strange sign?

    Previously, Mathison was very skilful in establishing that diversion, hence Barbara did not question Mathison¡¯s predispositions in the slightest back at that time.

    Although she doesn¡¯t think it was a mere coincidence, unfortunately, there is no time for Barbara to analyse this issue because the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent¡¯s has already approached the two women.

    ¡°Hey, you twodies from the Rising Tide organization, please raise your hands above your head, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    The agent was holding two guns aimed at Skye and Barbara.

    Barbara quietly nced at Skye.

    She found that the ¡°senior¡± member of the Rising Tide organization seemed calm on the surface, but in fact, she had no experience dealing with such a situation.

    When the gun was aimed at her, Skye¡¯s mind went nk.

    Barbara inwardly sighed, ?if the Rising Tide organization¡¯s members are all like Skye, then it seems that I have overestimated the threat of this organization.?

    Barbara raised her hands in a gesture and slowly swept across the nape of her neck from behind.

    In the same way, Skye followed Barbara and slowly raised her hand.

    This action rxed the agent a little. And as expected, hackers will always be hackers. The agent pointed the gun at their heads, and none of them dared to say a word.

    However, when Barbara¡¯s hands touched her hood, her eyes instantly changed.

    It became fierce and cold, and there was a hint of regret hidden deep in her eyes.

    ?Although I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but for the sake of our n, I can only apologize for what is about to happen.?

    Barbara secretly said in her mind.

    With that, she grabbed something from her hood and threw it out like lightning.

    The agent immediately noticed something was wrong, but unfortunately, before he could fire, severe pain from his two lower legs struck him.

    Two darts were inserted into the joint of the agent¡¯s calves, he involuntarily lost his center of gravity and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Before Skye came back to her senses, Barbara dragged her into a mad dash.

    As for the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Kid, they were all left behind.

    ¡°Go check his situation!¡±

    Ward shouted at an agent.

    The group encircling Mathison had instantly lost one person.

    The agent lifted his heavily injured colleague who fell to the ground, and his pupils shrank when he saw the injury on his calf.

    Those two darts turned out to be bat darts!

    ¡°He was temporarily immobilized, but the wound is not very deep and did not injure any bones!¡±

    ¡°Agent Ward, people from the Rising Tide organization used a weapon that looks like a bat dart!¡±

    Hearing that, Ward¡¯s shooting suddenly ceased.

    ¡°Forget about that for now, and move the wounded man away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The wounded agent was dragged away, and Ward looked back again at his battle between Phantom Kid and Daredevil.

    A few minutes ago, when he asked for help from Daredevil, Matt rushed towards Mathison withpelling thoughts.

    God knows why he obeys S.H.I.E.L.D. so much. Or perhaps, he just wanted to attack Kid in the first ce.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, you shouldn¡¯t havee to Hell¡¯s Kitchen today.¡±

    Daredevil stared at Phantom Kid and said.

    Even though the two had cooperated once before facing Kingpin, this does not mean that Daredevil will befriend Phantom Kid for a lifetime.

    In the same way, Mathison had already been triggered by Daredevil¡¯s continuous sneak attacks.

    Daredevil lifted the baton in his hand and smashed it towards Mathison.

    Without prior thinking, Mathison stretched out his left arm to block the attack.

    Daredevil¡¯s strength is about two or three times higher than that of a normal person. If he hits an ordinary person, their bones would directly get fractured.

    But hitting Mathison at this moment didn¡¯t hurt or itch.

    ¡°Matt, are you too poor to eat now? You became too weak, man!¡±

    At Mathison¡¯s provocative mockery, he forcefully pushed Daredevil with his left hand two steps back.

    ¡°How can you have such great power?¡±

    Matt said in shock.

    The power disyed by Phantom Kid has not surpassed Kingpin, however, it has indeed surpassed Jessica¡¯s!

    It is hard to imagine that a thief can possess such brute force.

    Matt really had a hard time trying to figure out how it is possible!

    Nheless, one should bear in mind that Kingpin still couldn¡¯tpel Matt to retreat. No matter how powerful Mathison was, Daredevil was brave enough to fight back.

    Exquisite baton skills were yed out of Matt¡¯s hands, and every attack he made could hit Mathison¡¯s vitals with precision and uracy.

    Mathison, who has absorbed a lot of Ackerman warriors¡¯ experience, is no less inferior to those experienced martial artists. Matt¡¯s attacks were easily dodged by him.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t withstand some shy attacks, they couldn¡¯t cause him any injury.

    It¡¯s a pity that Mathison¡¯s offense is also no challenge for Matt with his super senses. Daredevil can always predict the enemy¡¯s actions and dodge in advance.

    Therefore, although the battle between the two is swift and fierce, they rarely manage to inflict damage on each other.

    In contrast, Mathison was under greater pressure than Matt.

    Because Ward and the remaining two agents were constantly firing at him, disturbing his movement.

    So, Mathison was dodging the bullets while exchanging blows with Daredevil.

    The people have maintained the status quo for quite a while.

    It wasn¡¯t until Barbara defeated another agent and pulled Skye to escape, that she suddenly broke that bnce.

    After all, with Barbara here, Mathison cannot disy his full strength. Oracle¡¯s observation skills are definitely not something that ordinary people can match.

    Mathison rushed to the front of Daredevil in a sh, already holding a poker card in his hand.

    Under his ability, <b>¡®A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands¡¯</b>, the ying cards glowed with a bright aura.

    The ying card was like a sharp knife in Mathison¡¯s hand, which he hurled towards Matt.

    Although Daredevil heard the footsteps of Phantom Kid getting closer and closer, and at the same time, a strong feeling of crisis rose from his heart, it was toote for him to escape.

    Therefore, he could only hold his baton in front of him to block.

    However, when the ying card touched Matt¡¯s weapon, the baton in his hand was sliced apart by the ying card like tofu, hindering it for just a moment.

    But it was precisely because of this moment that Matt was able to retreat safely.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, I think we can talk.¡±

    Ward suddenly said, now that this sudden unexpected situation arose.

    He quickly judged that everyone present was no match for Phantom Kid.

    So he decided to try to negotiate with Kid.

    ¡°My name is Grant Ward, and Ie from the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division. I know it is too long¡­ you can call it ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± You probably haven¡¯t heard the name of us.¡±

    ¡°But we do exist.¡±

    ¡°As hard as it is for you to believe right now, I¡¯ll say it anyway, we¡¯re not your enemy.¡±

 Chapter 144: The End of the Story

    Chapter 144: The End of the Story

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Mathison couldn¡¯t helpughing at hearing Ward¡¯s words.

    ¡°When you can beat your enemy, you simply attempt to kill them. But when you cannot, you tell them that you are not their enemy? Interesting. Is this how S.H.I.E.L.D. works?¡±

    Although he knew that Ward is from Hydra, Mathison couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically.

    After all, most of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents under Fury perform this practice.

    The only difference is probably that S.H.I.E.L.D. will try to talk to you before attacking you.

    ¡°I did not do anything today, you guys came up and attacked me without any reason¡­¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes were cold, and his intent to kill spread all around.

    Once Ward had told Daredevil to besiege Kid, it could clearly be seen that Hydra has long wanted to capture him.

    And for what purpose, you might ask?

    Needless to think about it, there are no other possibilities besides experimenting on him and trying to generate their perfect super-soldier serum.

    ¡°Grant Ward, you mentioned you are a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, yet Idon¡¯t think that¡¯s all you are.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes seemed to see everything through Ward.

    The truth is as he says.

    Ward¡¯s heart was shaken. There have been rumors that Phantom Kid knew countless secrets.

    Does he know the existence of the organization?

    How is this possible?!

    ¡°Agent Ward, after you go back, you can tell the group of people behind you, who dare to defy Kid, that they can eat crap!¡±

    Mathison said with a smile on his face.

    He really knows!

    Ward thought in horror.

    Why did Phantom Kid know of Hydra¡¯s existence? Not even Fury knew!

    They obviously have never operated under the name of Hydra.

    It has only been more than half a year since Mathison¡¯s debut, and it is absolutely impossible that he had been in contact with Hydra.

    If Mathison revealed to Fury the fact that the Hydra had not been eliminated, the consequences would be disastrous.

    After the horrors he shortly lived, Ward¡¯s mind was nested with strong killing intent.

    Whoever knows the secrets of the organization cannot remain alive!

    But the obvious gap between strength and weakness led Ward to hesitate.

    He was not the kind of cannon fodder who was brainwashed to lose his temper but was trained as a trump card by Garrett.

    Ward has a very strong sense of autonomy and thinking ability.

    Therefore, he suppressed his killing intent for Mathison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, there is no group of people behind me.¡±

    Ward pretended to look behind him, then waved his hand.

    Mathison certainly doesn¡¯t expect Hydra to abandon their n of catching him because of such a threat.

    After Ward takes back Kid¡¯s words, Hydra might even get more hostile towards Kid, and this is exactly what Mathison wanted to achieve.

    The Hydra group are way shadier than S.H.I.E.L.D., only ghosts know where many of them are hiding.

    It would be better to provoke them directly and let them know that he knows of their existence.

    It¡¯s a pity that they have no clue who he is.

    It is either that every time Mathison would send out a notice letter, Hydra will send someone to hunt him, only for Mathison to sweep them away.

    Or they will just go around Mathison and continue manipting Fury, keeping away from trouble.

    ¡°Really, Agent Ward? Well, if you say so, then so be it.¡±

    Mathison smiled mysteriously.

    Daredevil could not understand the strange riddle the two are ying here, but he could see that S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡¯s agent seemed to have dropped the idea of fighting Kid.

    ¡°So¡­ S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, do you still need my help?¡±

    Matt wasn¡¯t sure whether they wanted to continue the fight. After all, even S.H.I.E.L.D. hadn¡¯t insisted on catching Mathison, so he didn¡¯t seem to have a reason to attack Kid.

    What¡¯s more is that he didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Kid. Even the weapon he worked hard to build is now broken.

    ¡°What are you guys arguing about below?!¡±

    At her roar, Jessica suddenly jumped out of the window of the pseudonymous detective office on the top of the building.

    A ¡°boom¡± sounded after she fell on the ground, stirring up a lot of dust.

    As soon as the dust dispersed, several people were shocked to find that Phantom Kid had disappeared.

    Even Matt didn¡¯t hear Kid¡¯s sound when he left.

    Not only Mathison, but even Skye¡¯s van disappeared¡­

    Jessica was unsure of what has just happened.

    ¡°Matt, it looks like it¡¯s been a long time since you got here, why didn¡¯t youe up to get the information you asked for?¡±

    With that, Jessica pointed to Ward and others.

    ¡°Where did these peoplee from? Were you fighting with these people just now?¡±

    Matt shook his head repeatedly, ¡°They are agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., and it was actually me who joined forces with them to fight another person. However, that person is gone now.¡±

    When Matt uttered the word S.H.I.E.L.D., Jessica¡¯s face instantly went dark.

    Because she subconsciously thought that these agents were monitoring her without her knowledge.

    She didn¡¯t calm down until Matt quickly informed her of the rest.

    Ward didn¡¯t know that Daredevil inadvertently saved his life¡­

    On the other side, Barbara dragged Skye all the way and ran out of the boundaries of Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    Hell¡¯s Kitchen is actually not big. It is only a few blocks in total, and you can run out of it in less than half an hour.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Skye couldn¡¯t run anymore, Barbara could have even run a few more blocks.

    ¡°No one is chasing behind.¡±

    Barbara looked backward carefully for a long time, and after confirming that no one was following them, she was no longer in a hurry to leave.

    ¡°Oracle¡­ Barbara, who are you¡­? Why are you¡­ this good?¡±

    Skye asked while breathing heavily.

    Barbara had already prepared her excuses.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it in my resume? My hometown is in Gotham.¡±

    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t live in Gotham without learning a little self-defense.¡±

    ¡°But your physical stamina¡­ ispletely different from that of a normal person¡­ Let alone women, even long-distance runners don¡¯t have your physique.¡±

    Skye sat on the ground, sweating profusely.

    ¡°Do you also have superpowers?¡±

    Skye could only think of this possibility.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have one, but I do have a little talent in martial arts.¡±

    Barbara waved her hand and said.

    Skye watched her for a long time but couldn¡¯t detect anything unnatural on Barbara.

    So she had to believe in her words.

    After a while, Skye felt that she was almost rested, so she stood up and prepared to set off.

    ¡°Oracle, our car may have fallen into the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D., and I¡¯m not sure how much information they can get in myputer.¡±

    Skye was distressed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. This is not entirely your responsibility.¡±

    Barbara said in relief.

    The two slowly walked out of an alley.

    Then, to their shock, they found that Skye¡¯s van was parked on the side of the road!

    And there is no one nearby.

    ¡°Prettydy, I am very grateful that you like me so much, and I am honored that you have put my poster in the car, so I helped you get the car back from the hands of those people.

    Phantom Kid¡±

    Skye got into the driver¡¯s seat and found a card on the steering wheel.

    Looking at Mathison¡¯s autograph, Skye¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t stop rising.

    ¡°This is so perfect! Come on, Oracle, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±

 Chapter 145: Three Months Later

    Chapter 145: Three Months Later

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    In the Triskelion, there was a loud sound of smashing a table in the office of the director.

    Nick Fury had a gloomy expression while pping his hands on the table.

    In front of him was Ward with an expressionless face.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this mission failed because of Phantom Kid¡¯s intervention? Not only did you fail to catch people from the Rising Tide organization, but you also caused an agent to be injured and almost killed, additionally, you even exposed the staff surveilling Jessica Jones?¡±

    Even if Matt concealed the fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. was secretly monitoring her, the initial surveince staff could no longer continue to monitor Jessica.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report Phantom Kid¡¯s presence as soon as you saw him?¡±

    ¡°Doing it by yourself, really? You almost killed a colleague, you know!?!¡±

    Ward¡¯s mistake made Fury very angry.

    ¡°Since the wound on Bieber¡¯s leg is one centimeter deep, he may never stand up again in his life, one centimeter! Do you know what this means?¡±

    Bieber was the agent who was injured by Barbara with a dart.

    Once they failed to catch the Phantom Kid in the end, Ward didn¡¯t need to kill the three agents.

    They returned to the Triskelion Building together.

    After all, level 5 agents have no right to ask for Phantom Kid¡¯s information.

    Ward said that he who captures Phantom Kid can get straight to level 7. However, level 5 agents can never know whether this information is true or not.

    They are not even allowed to ask.

    The truth of the matter will only be revealed if they really capture Phantom Kid alive, and then discover that Ward has not been promoted to level 7.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    Ward scolded himself.

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for me to privately decide to lead the agents responsible for monitoring Jessica to assist me in my work, and to fight Phantom Kid without authorization, these losses would not have been caused.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to ept any punishment.¡±

    Fury looked at the regret on the face of his subordinate, and most of the anger in his heart dissipated.

    Ward is a talented man that Fury is very optimistic about, otherwise, he would not have been promoted to the sixth level at such a young age.

    ¡°Go back and write a report! Your security permissions are temporarily frozen until further notice. You have no right to inquire about any files that have nothing to do with the Rising Tide organization until the Rising Tide organization ispletely destroyed.¡±

    Fury issued a punishment to Ward.

    For S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, this punishment is definitely harsh, but for Ward, who is actually a Hydra member, it was ineffective.

    He needn¡¯t rely on his own authority to query information in the first ce.

    After epting the penalty, Ward left the director¡¯s office.

    Not long after, the office door was opened again, and this time it was Coulson who came in.

    ¡°Chief, we have finished analyzing the bat-dart-like weapon taken out of Beiber¡¯s leg. It is only slightly different from the dart used by Batman.¡±

    Coulson put a transparent stic bag on the table, which contained two of Barbara¡¯s darts.

    ¡°Bat logos and overall sizes are different, but they are made of exactly the same materials. They are very rare super alloys on the market. It is impossible for ordinary people to buy them. Sir, this is definitely not a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°The girl from the Rising Tide organization is likely to have a deep rtionship with Batman.¡±

    Fury frowned slightly.

    Could it be that Batman is also keeping an eye on the Rising Tide, and that girl is the spy he nted?

    Unfortunately, they are unable to trace the two young girls now.

    Because only a few agents were back in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. In addition to that, Ward and the others were basically focused on Phantom Kid.

    They didn¡¯t see well what Barbara and Skye looked like, except Bieber was a bit closer than the others.

    And ording to his description, one of these two girls is a typical European or American girl, and the other is probably Eurasian.

    Both are in their twenties, very young and beautiful.

    And before he could take a better look, he fainted¡­

    This can¡¯t be med on him. After all, it waste at night, and there were not many lights set across the whole street.

    The pseudonymous detective office itself is situated in a dpidated and dark endangered building, and the light is too costly in that area.

    Being able to see the general facial features clearly in such circumstances is considered to be a performance of extremely strong eyesight. The average person is estimated to see only a figure.

    The only good news is that Ward and others remembered Skye¡¯s model and license te number.

    Then they mobilized surveince video overnight and found that Skye had driven out of New York that night.

    There is no way to track it afterwards.

    When S.H.I.E.L.D. was very busy with various things, Mathison was home in a rxed position, checking the contents copied on the USB sh drive.

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±

    Charlie was sitting next to Mathison and wanted to watch the screen.

    However, because of his height, Charlie could only see theputer screen by standing on his tiptoes.

    After watching for a while, he felt tired, so Charlie simply sat down and asked Mathison directly.

    ¡°Not a bad gain, actually.¡±

    Mathison looked at Charlie and smiled.

    ¡°The Rising Tide organization seems to be really obsessed with supernatural things. I found a lot of interesting things in these materials.¡±

    He found things like the Cup of Life that carries the water of rejuvenation, the Eye of Aurora that can traverse across different worlds, the Blue Diamond of Hope that brings endless bad luck, the Great Holy Grail that can realize all wishes, and the Gun of Destiny Longinus that once killed Jesus¡­

    There are both familiar myths and legends, as well as rare treasures that have never been heard of.

    There are many things in the database of the Rising Tide organization, both conceivable and inconceivable.

    Moreover, they are not merely collecting legends and stories but proposing various hypotheses in a clear-cut manner.

    They Listed out countless pices of evidence to verify their conjectures, and spected where these supernatural treasures are located.

    Some may not have been unearthed, while others have been locked in museums as ordinary artifacts by ignorant people.

    Mathison is sometimes curious.

    What is the purpose of the people who set up the Rising Tide organization?

    Logically speaking, since it is actually the Rising Tide organization that has this sort of information on these magical items, whether it is a hundred percent true or not, it must at least have considerable credibility and value.

    It can be seen from the huge amount of information that they have been collecting it for many years.

    But they have never actually gone on site to look for it.

    Even if there is a partial field exploration n, at most, they only determine a general location, but not to find something specific.

    It seems that their purpose is just to prove the existence of these things in theory, then let the public verify it.

    As for whether they can find the real object, they don¡¯t seem to care at all.

    However, their take on superhuman beings differs.

    ¡°Forget it, what those hackers think has nothing to do with us! Charlie, ready to start¡­¡±

    ?Since the Rising Tide prefers superhuman beings, these treasures belong to me.?

    Mathison thought to himself.

    For the rest of the time, in addition to coping with the mandatory sses every four days, Mathison and Charlie split up to run through big museums, to see if the information collected about the supernatural objects is true.

    During this period, they discovered that most of the information was not true.

    Three months passed like this¡­

 Chapter 146: Holding Gotham Hostage

    Chapter 146: Holding Gotham Hostage

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Winter is here, and from the beginning of the month, light snow has been falling from the sky.

    The ground in New York is covered with a thinyer of snow, and if the snowfall stays the same as it is now, it will basically be impossible to form a real snowpack.

    In the past three months, Mathison and Charlie have travelled to museums in New York and surrounding major cities.

    They ruled out a lot of false information about the relics.

    Gradually, they also discovered a pattern in the database of supernatural objects: they were using a lot of information as smoke and mirrors, to confuse outsiders.

    After all, the possibility of organization members being intercepted by the police should always be ounted for.

    And in case the police or S.H.I.E.L.D.id a hand on this data, this process will, at least, make it impossible for them to quickly verify the authenticity of the information.

    However, forged information is forged after all, even if it is put together using a bunch of myths, people can always point out something wrong about it.

    So, starting from the second month, Mathison and Charlie have basically figured out the pattern of the Rising Tide organization¡¯s data.

    Judging by past experience, the existing treasures in New York are probably:

    The Blue Diamond of Hope, Grade A or above, is mostly famous for being called ¡°Heart of the Ocean.¡±

    It is a legendary cursed stone, existing in a research institute of New York City.

    The B-grade Pink Lion Diamond has no special ability but is more precious than other diamonds, existing in the Museum of the City of New York. It is protected for being their main treasure.

    All that is left is the space gem that is a ???-grade.

    Of course, there is also the mess of dangerous items from S.H.I.E.L.D. that no one knows where they are.

    Just when Mathison intended to loosen up and pick one of two: the Blue Diamond of Hope or Pink Lion Diamond to send out a notice letter, a big piece of shocking news spread all over the world.

    Gotham City ¨C Held hostage!

    A dozen hours ago, ckgate Prison and Arkham Asylum were attacked by a terrorist who called himself Bane.

    These two prisons were breached in a very short period of time, and countless criminals were released by Bane.

    Of course, Bane didn¡¯t have the guts to release everyone in the Arkham Asylum. That scene makes people shudder to think about it.

    He just selectively released a few powerful and disciplined super-criminals.

    Such as Deathstroke, Deadshot, Scarecrow, Riddler, ck Mask, etc¡­

    They were not all under Bane¡¯s control. Some went back to gather their original men, while others disappeared.

    As for our clown, the Joker, Bane had no intention to release him, even more, he strengthened the level of custody upon him¡­

    At the same time, the gangs of the Penguin caused riots in the city one after another. They burned, killed, looted, andmitted all crimes.

    The city of Gotham was instantly swallowed in war and bullets.

    This is not over yet, Bane released a blockbuster after liberating all the prisoners.

    He bombed all the bridges connecting Gotham City to other cities, making Gotham an isted city from then on!

    Then, he led arge force to upy the Wayne Building and then seized the fusion reactor being researched by Wayne Enterprises.

    Afterwards, under Dr. Leonid Pavel¡¯s hands, the fusion reactor was transformed into a nuclear bomb that was about to explode.

    Pavel, a nuclear physics expert who had proposed the theory of weaponizing fusion energy a long time ago. He was rumored to have died in a ne ident a few years ago. No one realized that he was actually kidnapped by Bane.

    Once the nuclear bomb explodes, the millions of people in Gotham would be left to die.

    Bane issued a statement to Washington that the U.S. military is not allowed to send reinforcements to Gotham. If he finds a helicopter trying to fly over Gotham or a Gotham citizen trying to escape the city, he will immediately detonate the nuclear bomb.

    The White House immediately ordered the withdrawal of the support troops, leaving only the Army to guard across several broken bridges to avoid any daring Gothamites attempting to escape.

    When necessary, in order to ensure the safety of the entire city, people who are trying to escape could be shot.

    The Department of Defense and the Pentagon held an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with this difficult incident.

    They tried to negotiate with Bain, and they were willing to pay whatever ransom Bain demanded.

    However, Bane didn¡¯t do this for money, he just wanted to destroy Gotham.

    Only his mouth is saying that he wants to return power to the people and make Gotham an anarchic city.

    No matter what the government promised Bane, he just couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    The negotiations were dered broken.

    As soon as the news came out, everyone in the outside world went crazy.

    Since the founding of the United States, there have been countless terrorist attacks, but in terms of scale, the 9/11 incident has already been the most serious attack in history.

    Butpared to Bane¡¯s act today, 9/11 seemed almost like a child¡¯s y.

    Everyone was helpless against him.

    But not everyone is desperate, at least Gotham has thest hope:

    The Dark Knight Batman.

    But for some reason, when Bane blew up the bridge, Batman didn¡¯t show up to stop him.

    Bruce sensed that there is a hand behind the scenes who was in gradual control of Gotham¡¯s darkness.

    He did not hesitate to take risks and found Bane¡¯sir in the sewers.

    Then, Batman was shocked to find that Bane was a member of the League of Shadows like him.

    And Bane¡¯s power is stronger than him.

    As a result, Bruce¡¯s spine was abruptly broken by Bane, making him almost paralyzed.

    Bane didn¡¯t tell the story of his victory against Batman, because he wanted to see the people of Gotham full of hope at first, looking forward to Batman to save the city.

    In the end, when they wouldn¡¯t be able to wait any longer, their hope will bepletely shattered, and despair will flood their hearts¡­

    At the Triskelion¡­

    Nick Fury urgently summoned ck Widow, Natasha Romanoff; Hawkeye, Clint Barton; and level-seven agent Coulson, and level-nine agent and deputy director Maria Hill.

    All those present are Fury¡¯s inner circle and the strongest elite of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Hill, you will be responsible for the exnation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±

    Everyone looked solemn and saw Hill pull out a few holographic images, all of which were super-criminals raging in Gotham City.

    The leader was none other than Bane.

    ¡°Bane, the leader of an international mercenary that has only been active within three years. He has a powerful strength that surpasses normal humans, and is even stronger than many powerful superviins¡­¡±

    Hill began to introduce the capabilities of these criminals one by one, as well as the status quo of Gotham observed by satellites.

    ¡°We are now facing one of the biggest problems.¡±

    When Hill finished speaking, Coulson followed him to express his opinion.

    ¡°Bane has demanded that no flying equipment can appear in Gotham airspace or a nuclear bomb will be detonated. We have to find a way to get inside Gotham before we can discuss any other resolutions.¡±

    Coulson hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°So, we have to infiltrate Gotham without Bane noticing.¡±

    ¡°Coulson, are you thinking of¡­¡±

    None of the people here are stupid and quickly guessed what Coulson was trying to say.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your generous offer

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 147: How Can I Ignore It?!

    Chapter 147: How Can I Ignore It?!

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Are you talking about the Helicarrier?¡±

    Hill asked.

    Intelligence shows that Bane not only possesses super strength but also an IQ that should not be underestimated.

    They had upied all of Gotham¡¯srge facilities and had captured no less than ten of the most advanced radar detection devices.

    As long as conventional submarines or fighter jets approach Gotham, they will not be able to escape Bane¡¯s eyes.

    Therefore, they must use both radar cloaking and optical cloaking technology to enter Gotham unnoticed.

    Radar cloaking has been a mature technology for a long time, but optical cloaking technology has only been clearly demonstrated by Batwing until now.

    Tony helped S.H.I.E.L.D. to study this technology in secret before the symptoms of padium poisoning appeared.

    Great results have been achieved. ording to the schedule, the construction of the first Helicarrier should have beenpleted in two months.

    However, Tony¡¯s sudden padium poisoning symptoms intensified, directly reducing the progress of their research by hundreds of times.

    Later, Tony broke directly with Fury.

    The Helicarrier construction n suddenly came to a deadlock.

    It¡¯s not that the remaining researchers of S.H.I.E.L.D. cannotplete it by themselves, but their progress is much slower than Tony¡¯s.

    As a result, Hill said that she was not very optimistic about Coulson¡¯s idea.

    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of this idea. The construction of the Helicarrier was originally carried out by us and Stark Industries, but now Stark has terminated the cooperation with us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Helicarrier can be officially put into use, and no one knows whether Bane will detonate the nuclear bomb long before we do. We can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Hill.¡±

    After Hill finished, Natasha supported her.

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t just sit there, Bane didn¡¯t detonate the nuclear bomb in the first ce, and didn¡¯t ask the government for anything.¡±

    At this time, Barton said, his opinion is obviously more biased towards Coulson.

    ¡°His purpose is to make Gotham isted and helpless. Maybe he wants Gotham to be independent or maybe he has other purposes that we don¡¯t know of.¡±

    ¡°But what is certain is that Bane will not detonate a nuclear bomb in a short period of time. Instead of doing nothing during this time, it is better to build our Helicarrier as soon as possible. After all, we are only 30% short ofpletion, right?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Hill offered a rebuttal.

    ¡°Even if we put all the scientific research personnel into the Helicarrier project now, it will take at least three months toplete it, and that¡¯s too long!¡±

    ¡°I even think that sending a death squad to swim directly from Manhattan to Gotham¡¯s Miller Harbor is more appropriate than the Helicarrier.¡±

    ¡°People will die of exhaustion before they can swim halfway.¡±

    Natasha retorted.

    ¡°Maybe we can change our mindset.¡±

    Fury¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Hill, the Helicarrier is still 30% short of the project. So, how is the invisible reflector, is itpleted yet?¡±

    ¡°At most, it can bepleted in about half a month.¡±

    Hill said truthfully.

    ¡°Dy temporarily the construction of the Helicarrier, and then deploy a group of construction personnel to adjust the size of the reflector, and install it on thetest Quinjet.¡±

    The Quinjet is a supporting fighter specially built by S.H.I.E.L.D. for the Helicarrier.

    Helicarrier, as the name implies, is an aircraft carrier flying in the sky, of course, it must carry arge number of fighters.

    Quinjet are very different from ordinary fighters. Regardless of the technical level and the material level, the Quinjets have had epoch-making improvements.

    Basically, the Quinjet also has functions that are adapted to the Helicarrier.

    More importantly, the Quinjet happens to have ready-made experimental products, which can be directly tested after being installed.

    It can save a lot of time.

    ¡°This is indeed a good idea, but the consequences are that the Helicarrier¡¯s construction will be dyed for another six months.¡±

    Hill reminded Fury.

    ¡°We are all aware that thepletion of the construction of the Helicarrier ys an important role in the Insight program. If the project Insight is not implemented as soon as possible, more terrorists like Bane may emerge.¡±

    Project Insight, which is the ultimate n that S.H.I.E.L.D. has been secretly working on since back when former Director Alexander Pierce was the head office.

    It is said that once this n is realized, all evils in the world will cease to exist.

    ¡°Hill, we can¡¯t turn a blind eye to the immediate crisis just because of the possibility of dy in the future.¡±

    Fury¡¯s tone was firm.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t sanction Bane in time, the world¡¯s ambitious criminals will be out of our control.¡±

    ¡°I have already decided, and will be ready to test the Kun-style fighter after the reflector is made!¡±

    ¡°After that, we go and kill Bane!¡±

    After the meeting, the big machine that is S.H.I.E.L.D. began to rotate.

    It would only take half a month of waiting for the action against Bane to begin.

    At the same time, in the female dormitory of New York University.

    ¡°Barbara, Gotham is now¡­¡±

    After Pam saw the news on her phone, she looked at Barbara worriedly.

    She saw Barbara staring at her phone screen as well with her fists unconsciously clenched.

    At this point, it wasn¡¯t Bane or the Nuclear bomb that attracted her gaze, there were only two pieces of news in Barbara¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The director of GCPD, Jim Gordon, was unfortunately shot in a battle with Bane¡¯s thugs. He is now receiving treatment at the hospital and no one knows whether he will live or die.¡±

    ¡°Many prisons, including the ck Gate Prison and Arkham Asylum, were attacked. Countless gang members returned to the streets of Gotham to wreak havoc. Many schools were sted. Thousands of students and teachers lost their lives¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­ James Jr¡­¡±

    Barbara muttered to herself, referring to her father and younger brother.

    The news about her father was heavy on her heart.

    ¡°Barbara.¡±

    Pam came over and sat next to Barbara, gently caressing her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, everything will be fine. You have to believe that the government and superheroes will not just sit idly by, right?¡±

    These words slightly relieved Barbara¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, we still have Batman, he can definitely stop Bane¡­¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how my father and younger brother are doing¡­ so I am still unable to rx.¡±

    Barbara gritted her teeth.

    Suddenly, Barbara stood up abruptly, shocking Pam.

    ¡°Barbara, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I want to go back to Gotham.¡±

    Barbara said calmly, But what she said was not something soothing at all.

    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about, are you crazy?!¡±

    Pam was furious, she just didn¡¯t want Barbara to do such a stupid thing.

    ¡°If your father was trapped there and you were unsure about his life and death, would you have just ignored it?¡±

    Barbara had a firm gaze, she prefers to be killed rather than sit here and wait for others to save Gotham.

    Barbara pulled out a big safe under her bed.

    Opening it, Pam was shocked! A uniform and many small and exquisite pieces of equipment were ced inside.

    Each piece of equipment as well as the uniform has the bat logo.

    At this moment, Barbara is no longer Oracle, but Batwoman¡­

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your generous offer

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 148: The Sixth Notice Letter!

    Chapter 148: The Sixth Notice Letter!

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Will you keep this secret for me?¡±

    Barbara looked at Pam confidingly and asked.

    After all, Pam has seen the full set of Batgirl¡¯s equipment.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, I won¡¯t mention this to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Wait, does Mathison know about you?¡±

    Pam suddenly asked.

    Barbara was jolted.

    ¡°He still doesn¡¯t know¡­ but I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Pam was confused, what kind of answer was this.

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t tell him before is that I haven¡¯t made up my mind to use these things, and I don¡¯t want him to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is that our rtionship is still¡­plicated. I don¡¯t know what our future will be like.¡±

    Barbara felt a sense of loneliness all of a sudden.

    ¡°If Mathison is willing to¡­, I don¡¯t think I would mind sharing everything about me with him, be it good or bad.¡±

    Pam knew what Barbara wanted to say, which made her feel sad. She was confused about what role she should y in her rtionship between the three.

    Except for Phantom Kid, Pam could hardly trust other men, but Mathison didn¡¯t have much interest in her.

    As for Barbara, she didn¡¯t even realize Mathison¡¯s feelings for her. In fact, both were the same.

    At least, to Pam as a spectator, it is easy to notice that the two have feelings for each other as well as conflicts.

    But Barbara and Mathison hardly notice each other¡¯s feelings.

    Barbara didn¡¯t know or guess what Mathison thought. Many times she would fantasize about a scene where Mathison confesses to her.

    On the surface, she always believes that Mathison has a good impression of her, but in fact, the intimate interaction between the two is just a daily conversation between good friends.

    This makes Barbara extremely concerned about what Mathison thinks of her.

    If she really started to fight crime every night like Batman as a vignte, what would Mathison think of her?

    She was clueless.

    She has her own secrets, so she sometimes hopes that Mathison also has ones of his own.

    This will at least allow the two to have something inmon.

    That¡¯s why Barbara was so reckless and even unsubstantiated in her spection when she first found out that Phantom Kid could be Mathison.

    She never disliked Phantom Kid from start to finish, saying that she wanted to catch Kid more because of her father¡¯s work.

    Barbara¡¯s apparent position must be firmly on Gordon¡¯s side.

    After a pause, Barbara quickly returned to her senses.

    Regardless, she must confirm the safety of her father and younger brother.

    Bane cut offmunications in Gotham City, only a small number of media that can convey information to the outside world was allowed to operate. There is no way to find out about the situation in Gotham.

    So, Barbara started to pack her gear, leaving the restpletely behind her.

    ¡°I know you are worried about Director Gordon and James, but how are you nning to get back to Gotham?¡±

    Pam watched Barbara¡¯s preparations and immediately tried to persuade her with all her effort.

    ¡°Bane announced to the whole country that if he saw any vehicle trying to enter Gotham, he would directly detonate the nuclear bomb, and millions of people would die by that time.¡±

    ¡°No boat or ne will take you to Gotham!¡±

    Pam tried to get Barbara toe to her senses.

    ¡°No problem, I can swim there by myself.¡±

    Barbara took out thest piece of equipment from the safe; her Batw hook gun was inserted into her belt, and then went to the window to look outside.

    After confirming that no one noticed her, she turned her head to look at Pam.

    ¡°Pam, don¡¯t worry about me. I can rent a boat to leave Manhattan and stop when I enter the Gotham waters. I can swim the rest of the way by myself.¡±

    Barbara resolutely said, as if nothing could stop her.

    Pam looked at Barbara with horror. Swim across? Is this something humans can do?

    On the map, the distance between Manhattan and Gotham Coast is indeed not long¡­ Well, it¡¯s not long just on the map!

    In reality, even the fastest speedboat takes nearly an hour to cross that distance.

    How is it even possible to swim half the distance? The world¡¯s top divers can never do it.

    Moreover, a distance that far away, skinny dipping is definitely not realistic.

    One must wear a diving suit and carry an oxygen cylinder.

    In this way, physical exertion will be unimaginably fast.

    ¡°Barbara, calm down!¡±

    Seeing that Barbara opened the window and was about to jump out, Pam quickly rushed to hold her.

    ¡°Even if your uniform can rece a diving suit, you have to take an oxygen tank with you, as well as other equipment. And with such a heavy burden, you can¡¯t swim very far!¡±

    ¡°Once your foot cramps or you run out of stamina, you will drown in the deep water.¡±

    Pam clutched Barbara¡¯s wrist tightly, not letting her leave.

    ¡°That¡¯s concerning ordinary people. I have received high-intensity training that you can¡¯t imagine. Pam. I won¡¯t die until I return to Gotham.¡±

    ¡°Believe me!¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to believe you?¡±

    A hint of apology shed in Barbara¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pam, I need you to sleep temporarily.¡±

    Suddenly, Pam felt a huge forceing from Barbara¡¯s wrist and instantly broke free of her restraint.

    This is the first time Pam truly believed that inherently weak women can be strong after special training.

    After breaking free, Barbara struck Pam¡¯s neck along the way, so fast that Pam lost consciousness without reacting.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    After putting Pam on the bed, Barbara¡­ Batgirl jumped down from the window, shot her way out of the school with her Batw, and climbed to the top of the tallest building.

    However, less than a minute after Barbara left, Pam opened her eyes.

    She was indeed knocked out just now, but the Poison Ivy¡¯s recovery speed was much faster than that of humans.

    ?I can¡¯t let Barbara die foolishly.?

    Pam secretly said inwardly. Next, she dragged out a box from under her bed, as well, in which was Poison Ivy¡¯s costume¡­

    After a while, Barbara arrived near Times Square in Manhattan, and then she saw a scene that shocked her.

    Countless people piled up in Times Square, their faces were filled with shock and enthusiasm.

    There were even hundreds of reporters in the crowd broadcasting live.

    Barbara hid on the roof of a certain building, looking along the line of sight of the crowd, and saw the same content on every electronic screen in Times Square!

    A whiteboard, ck elegant text, and an avatar with a top hat¡­

    ¡°Gotham is thend of my debut, thatnd has a remarkable significance to me, please forgive me for not being able to stand by and watch it disappear within the world.

    Therefore, it was chosen at that time when it all began¡­

    Mr. Bane, I will steal your nuclear bomb!

    Sincerely, Phantom Kid!¡±

    There is no need to set up any riddles, let alone any fancy words.

    At this moment, it should be simple and rude to be more inspiring.

    He will simply steal the nuclear bomb!

    So what, what is Bane going to do about it?

 Chapter 149: Returning The Favor to Gordon

    Chapter 149: Returning The Favor to Gordon

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Phantom Kid is going to steal the nuclear bomb!

    At the same time, almost all public TVs in the United States disyed Phantom Kid¡¯s teaser letter.

    Everyone thought that Phantom Kid was crazy.

    Let alone whether he can steal nuclear bombs from Bane, the Penguin, ck Mask, Scarecrow, Deadshot¡­ and many other super-criminals.

    Merely getting ess to Gotham is almost a fantasy.

    Phantom Kid¡¯s hang glider can indeed not be detected via radar, but it is too conspicuous. As long as his flying altitude is low, Kid will be a live target.

    Why would one still talk about stealing a nuclear bomb from a ce he cannot even get ess to?

    ¡°This is the New York Times. We are now in the middle of Times Square. You can see tens of thousands of citizens gathering here.¡±

    A hostess broadcast excitedly, her eyes were full of a joy that cannot be hidden.

    It is too easy to notice that she is also one of Phantom Kid¡¯s fans.

    ¡°At twilight, a notice from Phantom Kid appeared on major shopping malls¡¯ TV screens in Times Square!¡±

    ¡°He dered that he can steal the nuclear bomb in Bane¡¯s possession at ¡®the time when it all began!¡¯ Yes, you heard it right, Kid is going to steal a nuclear bomb!¡±

    ¡°What a remarkable thing, merely seeing this teaser letter makes people¡¯s blood boil from excitement.¡±

    ¡°As for when would ¡¯the time when it all began¡¯ be, from my personal understanding, it should be the time when Phantom Kid first appeared in front of the world.¡±

    ¡°That is, a weekter on the night of the full moon!¡±

    ¡°To this day, we have witnessed Phantom Kid performing one miracle after another.¡±

    On the top of a tall building in Times Square, Barbara looked at the notice letter on the TV screen of the opposite building with confusion.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, when there is a real disaster in Gotham, the first person to stand up against it is Phantom Kid¡­¡±

    Since the prison outbreak, Gotham has been fermenting for a long time.

    However, in addition to announcing publicly that ¡°the United States will never ept threats,¡± the Department of Defense would only tell the media that ¡°We are doing our best to protect the personal safety of American citizens from infringement.¡±

    As for their real response n, there still has been no constitution after discussion.

    At some point in the past, if any people would have threatened tounch a nuclear bomb upon the U.S., The Department of Defense would simply purge the city by dropping a bomb on them.

    In their perspective, Gotham city has long been rotten to the bones. It is a veritable city of sin, and it is already ruined anyway.

    Saving it is no more than a loss of money.

    But the current situation states that people have a nuclear bomb there.

    It¡¯s really impossible to say that ¡°in order to prevent the nuclear bomb from detonating and destroying the city, let¡¯s blow up the city with a nuclear bomb first¡±, right?

    In short, the Department of Defense is corrupted, and the people have long lost hope for it.

    As a criminal, Phantom Kid is able to stand up in times of crisis for his hometown.

    Those politicians only care about their own interests anyway.

    Evenw enforcement agencies are embroiled in corruption and bribery. For example, although Gordon and George¡¯s personalities are rigid, at least they are not willing to harm anybody. This is quite rare amongst officials.

    ¡°No wonder so many people worship Kid.¡±

    Now, Barbara fully understands why Phantom Kid is so popr.

    His poprity has even started to faintly surpass Iron Man¡¯s.

    ¡°Even Kid is nning to fight against Bane, I can¡¯t stand in my ce doing nothing.¡±

    After watching for a while, Barbara¡¯s determination became firmer, and she took out her Batw and swayed among the tall buildings.

    Her figure gradually disappeared into the sunset.

    The notice letter from Phantom Kid made people all over the United States frenzy for a while.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Kid was in the process of thinking about the n of action right now.

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±

    Charlie looked straight at Mathison and asked.

    ¡°I told you a long time ago that ordinary people like you can¡¯t intervene in this matter. As a result, your head heated up and you rushed out to send out the notice letter. Are you finally aware of its difficulty?¡±

    ¡°What about Gotham? I don¡¯t really care, but I cannot bail on the Gordon family.¡±

    Mathison was only a ten-year-old child when he transmigrated into this world. It was absolutely impossible for him to survive alone in a city like Gotham.

    Not far from him was his neighbor was Gordon. Although Gordon did not raise Mathison in name, the subsidy that allowed him to survive was actually deducted from Gordon¡¯s sry.

    The U.S. government does stipte that orphans whose parents have died unexpectedly can receive basic insurance, but this kind of use only exists on paper, and it may not be implemented in the most stable cities in society.

    Ten years ago, in Gotham, if you are someone who wants insurance money, the government needs money first to help you.

    And only police officers such as Gordon have a sense of charity and asionally give some insurance money to needy families.

    In addition, except for a house Mathison inherited from his original parents, he had basically nothing. Moreover, Mathison owed arge number of student loans.

    In the United States, the most expensive yet necessary loan for everyone is not a house loan or a car loan, but student loans.

    His original parents had already applied for Mathison¡¯s student loans, a one-stop service from elementary school to university, regardless of whether he can get admitted to a university or not.

    What¡¯s more, is that Mathison couldn¡¯t use his student loan for anything other than paying for his school tuition.

    This meant that Mathison couldn¡¯t afford what to eat at the time. Without Gordon¡¯s help, he would have starved to death ten years ago and would have never made it alive now.

    ¡°Gordon may be dead or alive, and there is no news about James Jr., Charlie, do you want me to turn a blind eye to this?¡±

    Mathison gently petted Charlie¡¯s little head and said slowly.

    ¡°Now, I have enough power to stop Bane. What Ick is just a perfect n.¡±

    After listening to Mathison¡¯s words, Charlie gave an imperceptible smile.

    The current situation of Gotham ispletely different from the plot in the original movie.

    Arkham prisoners messed up. Not to mention, S.H.I.E.L.D. and Stark are also bound to intervene.

    So, the ce where Bane hid the nuclear bomb is probably not the ce in the original plot.

    At the time of Bane¡¯s deration, a strong fusion reaction signal could be detected within Gotham City. Hence, no one doubted that Bane had a nuclear bomb. It was defenitely not a bluff.

    Unfortunately, Bane soon hid the nuclear bomb in a special container, and the outside world could only detect a very weak and unstable fusion reaction.

    There is no way to urately locate it.

    To be able to steal a nuclear bomb, Mathison must know its location.

    Most of the plot changed, but some of the most important points will definitely not change.

    He knew that the remote control in Bane¡¯s hand was mostly fake. The nuclear bomb had been set to a countdown from the very beginning, and it would automatically detonate within a month or two.

    Batman hasn¡¯t shown up so far. This could only mean that the battle of breaking his back had happened.

    Only now there is no Angel of Death to rece Batman.

    Infiltrating Gotham is too simple for Mathison. The question is what to do after entering¡­

 Chapter 150: The Villain Alliance Meeting

    Chapter 150: The Viin Alliance Meeting

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Charlie, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Mathison asked casually, looking at Gotham¡¯s map while guessing where Bane could have hidden the nuclear bomb.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to think about where the nuclear bomb is. We should go back to Gotham first and then carefully look for clues.¡±

    Charlie sped his little paws on his chest, ¡°I¡¯m actually thinking about something else now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking whether the viin alliance that Bane temporarily formed is really that strong?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s words gave Mathison a sh of inspiration.

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no real union between Arkham¡¯s lunatics and Bane.¡±

    ¡°Even if Bane rescues them, don¡¯t expect those people to obey him. Bane can¡¯tmand them.¡±

    ¡°There is also the huge mob power under the Penguin and ck Mask. These two mob bosses want to possess the greatest power in Gotham and be the uncrowned kings. They are actually the most reluctant to see Gotham destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Especially the Penguin¡­¡±

    ¡°They are still working together now only because Bane might have deceived them; he would have told them that the nuclear bomb won¡¯t actually detonate and that he just wants Gotham to be independent and so on.¡±

    The Penguin, Bane, and ck Mask are currently the most powerful three-way forces in Gotham City. The rest are lone wolves. Among them, the Penguin and Bane are rtively close, while ck Mask and the Penguin arepetitors.

    But this is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, the Penguin and the ck Mask must be on guard against Bane at the same time. Since it is Bane who was holding the nuclear bomb¡¯s remote control, he is mostly and gradually going to be the target of public criticism.

    The three forces are all still defensive against each other, and it is impossible for them to work together at peace.

    Mathison¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°We just need to expose Bane¡¯s true purpose at the right time and ce, and then this fragile viin alliance will copse in an instant, and may even be the decisive factor in defeating Bane!¡±

    Charlie nodded, he thought so as well.

    Of course, the operation is difficult. The most difficult point to exin is not whether there is evidence or not, but why Bane did not directly destroy Gotham after nting the nuclear bomb.

    Why does he have to wait for two or three months?

    Even Mathison didn¡¯t know the true reason.

    Maybe Bane wanted to make Gotham¡¯s citizens feel more hopeless, or maybe it took him time to transform the fusion reactor into a nuclear bomb.

    In short, the Doctor who probably knew the real reason was dead, and no one but Bane knew what he wanted.

    Mathison watched the movie The Dark Knight Rises a long time ago in his previous life. At that time, his memory was weak, hence, he cannot remember the details of the plot now.

    It would be great if the system could grant him an ability like Deep Memory Retrieval so that all the memories Mathison had seen in his previous life could be recalled.

    ¡°No, there is someone who knows the truth behind it all, and this person is the mastermind behind Bane¡­¡±

    As soon as he recalled The Dark Knight Rises¡¯ plot, Mathison thought of the man behind the curtains.

    ¡°Charlie, get ready to go, we¡¯re heading home!¡±

    Gotham, Knightsdome Sporting Complex.

    This is the city¡¯srgest football stadium, which can amodate more than 100,000 people at the same time. But now, it has be a temporary base for Bane.

    More than 5,000 Gotham wanderers, orphans, and gangsters swarmed the periphery of the stadium, forming a protective circle.

    They were all Bane¡¯s new recruits in Gotham.

    In addition to them, there were thousands of heavily armed mercenaries patrolling the stadium.

    Every high point and key position in the stadium was guarded by arge number of people; it was such a high security

    No one knows where these mercenaries came from.

    All that is known is that they are not natives of Gotham, but followers of Bane from all over the world.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine what it takes to smuggle thousands of people into Gotham without a word getting out in advance.

    These are the trump cards in Bane¡¯s hands, a group of fighters he honed ording to the training standards of the League of Shadows.

    He wants to form a new league of his own.

    At this moment, in the center of the Knightsdome Sporting Complex, a small group of people gathered together, they looked different and wary of each other.

    They were divided into many small groups.

    They gathered in a triangr shape.

    Penguin, Oswald Cobblepot.

    ck Mask, Roman Sionis.

    And¡­ Bane!

    Those who can gather around them are naturally all resounding figures, and almost all of the Arkham patients released by Bane are here.

    The Scarecrow¡¯s position was obviously closer to the penguin, and Deadshot is standing directly beside the ck Mask.

    The reason is simple. The Penguin and Scarecrow have often coborated many years ago, and Cobblepot even funded Jonathan¡¯s fear gas research.

    By the way, Scarecrow¡¯s name is Jonathan Crane.

    Deadshot, Floyd Lawton, followed ck Mask, not because of an old rtionship, but because Roman Sionis found him first before anyone else and then offered him a high price to be his follower for now.

    Getting paid to do things is Deadshot¡¯s number-one rule.

    As for the Deathstroke, he waspletely independent of everyone and as far away from anyone.

    And the being who stood closest to Bane was, surprisingly, that man!

    The guy with the green jacket and green top hat who made everyone in Arkham feel sick¡­

    Not to mention the big question mark on his hat¡­

    The Riddler, Edward Nigma.

    Of course, there were also non-Arkham criminals, like Hannibal and Catwoman¡­

    ¡°Phantom Kid is eyeing your nuclear bomb, you¡¯d better watch out your pockets, masked man.¡±

    ck Mask spoke first, leading the topic to Kid¡¯s public announcement letter, as he was mocking Bane.

    ¡°Kid is nothing more than a mere thief who can do magic, and we all know very well who the real threat is.¡±

    Bane¡¯s hoarse voice sounded through the venttor, camouging his emotions.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. and¡­ the superheroes.¡±

    The Penguin added with a smirk.

    ¡°Batman!¡±

    At the mention of superheroes, the eyes of the group of people present turned glowy, and they called out a name in unison.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. was directly ignored by them subconsciously.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Dear old friends, you have been in Arkham Asylum for too long,cking a certain fact about the current situation of the world.¡±

    Penguinughed.

    Back then so many gangsters fell, countless old friends were put into Arkham Asylum, leaving him and a few criminals outside.

    This also makes the information held by the Penguin far more advanced and richer than these ¡°old timers¡± who have just seen the light of day.

    ¡°Batman has long stopped being the world¡¯s only superhero. Now, there is Iron Man in New York, Thor in New Mexico, and I even heard that there is a magical detective in Los Angeles¡­¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your open-handedness.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 151: The Unexpected Intruder

    Chapter 151: The Unexpected Intruder

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°These people usually remain only in their own city and wouldn¡¯t necessarilye and get in our way.¡±

    Bane said solemnly.

    ¡°Our biggest threats are Iron Man and S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Batman?¡±

    At this moment, Deathstroke, the least gregarious one, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Whether you want to rule over Gotham or destroy it, I won¡¯t stop you; it doesn¡¯t matter to me; I just want to kill Batman myself!¡±

    Deathstroke was wearing tight-fitting bulletproof armor, which was ck and orange, and a face mask on his head that only revealed his eyes.

    The mask was half orange and half ck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Batman can¡¯t get in our way, and you don¡¯t have to think about killing him from now on¡­¡±

    Now that this topic had been mentioned, there was no need to hide the fact that Bane broke Batman¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You killed Batman!¡±

    Before Bane could finish speaking, Deathstroke suddenly pulled out the two katana swords he was carrying.

    A strong murderous aura filled the air.

    As the strongest mercenary in the world, Deathstroke¡¯s killing intent is so amazing that even Deadshot who is also murderous can¡¯t help but sweat.

    Without mentioning his strength, those two people present have the most blood on their hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Batman, I just broke his spine and threw him into a faraway purgatory, where he¡¯ll stay forever. That¡¯s the reason why I am able to enjoy the city¡¯s current situation while listening to the radio.¡±

    Bane was not intimidated by Deathstroke¡¯s murderous aura and said lightly what he couldn¡¯t finish just now.

    ¡°Where is the purgatory you speak of?¡±

    Hearing this, Deathstroke put away his katana and returned to his original indifference.

    ¡°He¡¯s been there for months, he may have starved to death by now. You don¡¯t need to go to see him at all.¡±

    Deathstroke¡¯s action made Bane curious.

    What is the rtionship between this world¡¯s famous mercenary and Batman, and is he so obsessed with killing Batman himself?

    ¡°Batman won¡¯t die so easily. Tell me, where did you drop Batman, Bane?¡±

    ¡°I hate beating around the bush.¡±

    The Deathstroke is straight to the point.

    ¡°I can only tell you that Batman is under a deep well in the desert, but I won¡¯t tell you its specific location. If you really want to kill Batman yourself, go and find him yourself!¡±

    With that, Bane burst outughing.

    Deathstroke eyes were cold, but not hostile. He left this ce without a word¡­ Not even looking back.

    ¡°He¡¯s not really going to find Batman, is he?¡±

    The Riddler had an odd grin on his face, unable to tell whether it was sarcasm or mockery.

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then he¡¯s too stupid.¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry that I didn¡¯t get Batman to try mytest fear gas, but I¡¯m not going to run into the desert so frantically to get revenge on him.¡±

    Scarecrow raised his right hand only to see a peculiar set of arm guards attached to his arm.

    The armguard extended all the way up to the back of his hand, with a needle attached to each of his five fingers and an infusion tube connected to the fear gas on Scarecrow¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let Deathstroke do whatever he wants to do. He¡¯s used to being alone, let¡¯s talk about ourselves.¡±

    The penguin still kept his smile. What a peacemaker!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business now. What is S.H.I.E.L.D.? Who is Iron Man?¡±

    ck Mask turned to the Penguin and asked.

    Then, the Penguin exined the information to everyone in general.

    ¡°Tony Stark, the yboy who spends all his days with women? I don¡¯t know how many people were killed by the arms he sold. I am afraid that ten of me are not as good as Stark, and I don¡¯t even get many women casually.¡±

    After listening to Cobblepot¡¯s narration, the Deadshot suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°And now he has be a superhero? Just by the fact that he killed a few terrorists with that steel battle suit?¡±

    ¡°Well, this is America¡­¡±

    Bane suddenly let out a sigh.

    ¡°Stark and S.H.I.E.L.D. have very advanced technology, and our radar may not be able to detect them approaching.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ve already infiltrated Gotham by now.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Bane never thought that his statements would scare his real opponents, as long as he could bluff the Pentagon gang and prevent arge number of U.S. troops from entering Gotham.

    The fewer the hard bones were the better.

    ¡°What are you trying to say, Bane?¡±

    ck Mask stared at Bane with curious eyes.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. and Iron Man are very strong. If you don¡¯t want to be locked in the dark Arkham Asylum again by them, then we have amon enemy.¡±

    Even though Bane is very big, his mind is not small at all.

    ¡°The enemy is very powerful, so we must unite, in order to retain your current power and position, so that in the future you will have the possibility of acquiring greater power.¡±

    ¡°In addition to the Knightsdome stadium, my men also upied the Wayne Building and got a lot of weapons manufactured by Wayne Enterprises.¡±

    ¡°The equipment of S.H.I.E.L.D. is far more advanced than the military. If your subordinates still use those old-fashioned broken guns, then we might as well simply surrender.¡±

    Bane disyed a generous gesture as if he really wanted to bring about an alliance for everyone.

    ¡°A bit interesting, if I can see with my own eyes the batch of weapons you mentioned, then I will join forces with you.¡±

    After speaking, ck Mask was ready to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t expect me to obey your orders.¡±

    Obviously, he intends not to be the rabbit, but the eagle. Only when Bane would deliver the promised weapons would he really join Bain¡¯s viin alliance.

    Bane watched as Deathshooter and ck Mask left.

    However, before ck Mask could even take two steps, a disturbance came from the entrance of the venue.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me, you idiots!¡±

    A sharp woman¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door, followed by a ¡°knock knock knock¡± sound of a blunt instrument, apanied by a scream.

    Obviously, someone forced their way in, and it was a woman.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s that woman!¡±

    As soon as he heard this familiar voice, ck Mask felt very ufortable.

    He remembered the bad times when his nightclub was messed up by that woman every now and then, and he couldn¡¯t teach her a lesson.

    Bane¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold.

    He didn¡¯t know who the woman outside was, but she dared to barge in at a crucial time when he was forming an alliance, and she also got into a fight with his men.

    The most important thing is that Bane¡¯s subordinates seem to be the ones who have beenpletely abused.

    Suddenly, Bane felt disgraced.

    No matter who it is, she will definitely pay the price!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A few secondster, the door was kicked open, and the intruder walked in carelessly.

    Behind it is a long line of people who have fallen to the ground¡­

    ¡°You guys here, who is Bane?!¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your charitable spirit.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 152: Harley Quinn

    Chapter 152: Harley Quinn

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on this hot woman, wearing a sports t-shirt and ultra-short jeans, with her hair tied into a double ponytail, walking in from the door.

    The woman¡¯s skin tone was morbidly pale, and her face looked beautiful.

    Her two ponytails were dyed respectively in blue and pink.

    She was holding a bloodstained baseball bat in her hand, and the sound of the heavy knocks from moments ago probably originated from it.

    In addition to a baseball bat, the woman carried a shotgun on her back and a special pistol on her waist.

    ¡°Are you all damn deaf, why isn¡¯t anyone talking, where is Bane?¡±

    As soon as the woman walked in, she questioned screamingly. Judging from her tone, she was obviously angry, not even looking closely at who was present.

    ¡°Harley Quinn.¡±

    In the middle of the silence, Scarecrow was the first to dare and break it.

    This suddenly seduced Harley¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Scarecrow, Cobblepot, and Floyd! How did you guys end up¡­ ah, that guy named Bane let you out, it¡¯s normal for you to hang out with him, and that¡¯s what I came for.¡±

    Harley took a closer look and saw that the people present here were her acquaintances.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re here too, Romy!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Quinn.¡±

    Hearing this nickname, ck Mask immediately gritted his teeth.

    As ck Mask, Roman once had more than half of Gotham¡¯s nightclub business under his control. And, except for the Iceberg Club, the world of Gotham¡¯s entertainment industry had basically belonged to the Sionis family.

    For some reason, of the two entertainment venues, Harley prefers to y in the ck Mask¡¯s.

    She drinks, dances, fights, and wreaks havoc¡­

    She does whatever she wants but never pays her bills.

    ck Mask has lost hundreds of thousands of dors just by calcting the total number of high-end wines that Harley had smashed before.

    Even so, ck Mask could only swallow his anger and even had to apany Harley with a smile.

    It¡¯s all because of the man behind Harley.

    A scary being who likes to put on clown suits¡­

    Gotham¡¯s only recognized uncrowned king¡­

    As for the reason he is considered uncrowned, it¡¯s not because this mancks anything, it¡¯s just because he¡¯s not interested in being the king of Gotham¡¯s dark side.

    Everyone knew what he was interested in.

    Yes, this man is the Joker.

    And Harley Quinn is the only being who can stand close to the Joker without being killed by him.

    She is also known as the Joker¡¯s Girl!

    In fact, no one knows whether the Joker has feelings for Harley, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, Harley is the Joker¡¯s girlfriend.

    In conclusion, no one dared to offend Harley¡­ not even gangsters like the ck Mask and the Penguin.

    Although the Joker had been locked up in Arkham Asylum for eight years, no one dared to provoke Harley.

    After Joker¡¯s loss, Harley tried tomit various crimes in order to be imprisoned in Arkham Asylum, she prepared countless ways to escape.

    However, at the suggestion of Batman, Gordon made a special rule that no matter how many crimes Harleymitted, she should not be locked up in Arkham.

    And in case the ck Gate was not enough, she should be sent to another city¡¯s jail.

    After escaping from the ck Gate Prison several times, Harley finally realized this truth. She, then, gave up all criminal activities and settled down at a chemical factory in peace.

    She didn¡¯te back to the surface until today.

    In fact, the Joker can leave Arkham Asylum anytime he wants, it is no different from his backyard to him.

    Too bad he doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave Arkham.

    Even Bane, who was originally fierce, suppressed most of his hostility the moment he heard Harley¡¯s name.

    This is the deterrent power of the Joker.

    Harley put the baseball bat on her shoulder and turned around the people present, starting with ck Mask.

    ¡°Romy¡­ Floyd Jr¡­ Cobblepot¡­ Crane¡­ Edward¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Harley stopped.

    ¡°Wait, Edward?¡±

    Harley looked at the Riddler unpleasantly.

    ¡°Why were you released? And, since you were released, why are you still in Gotham?¡±

    Harley picked up her baseball bat in one hand and kept tapping repeatedly with the other as if she was ready to smash the Riddler in the face at any moment.

    But she finally held back.

    It¡¯s true that she hates the Riddler, but she¡¯s not here for him.

    ¡°The only people I have never seen here before are the three of you.¡±

    Harley turned her gaze to Bane, Catwoman, and Hannibal.

    ¡°I heard Bane is a guy who likes to wear a mask, um¡­ all three of you wear masks.¡±

    Harley Quinn frowned.

    ¡°Who the hell of you is Bane?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Why did you break into my turf and injure my men, Harley Quinn?¡±

    Seeing that Harley and her old friends had finished talking, Bane stepped forward.

    He looked down on Harley in a condescending manner, and the dissatisfaction in his tone was undisguised.

    If Harley doesn¡¯t give him a satisfying reason, Bane wouldn¡¯t let her out of here alive, even with the Joker being her man.

    Bane is not from Gotham, he doesn¡¯t fear the Joker as much as everyone else.

    ¡°Mr. J!¡±

    Facing the buff-looking man, who was more than two meters tall, Harley didn¡¯t show any fear.

    Instead, she directly gave Bane her middle finger.

    ¡°You went to Arkham Asylum, released my old buddies, and brought Gotham back to its former liveliness. Originally, I wanted to thank you.¡±

    ¡°But, why didn¡¯t you release, Mr. J?¡±

    Harley said word for word.

    ¡°I want you to rescue Mr. J and bring him back to me!¡±

    ¡°I would release any prisoner, except the Joker.¡±

    Bane snorted coldly and leaned over Harley¡¯s head.

    As soon as he said his remark, Harley¡¯s temper suddenly lit up.

    ¡°F You! You stupid low-life breathing-mask man! I double-dare you to say such things again!¡±

    Perhaps the scolding wasn¡¯t enough for Harley. She quickly wielded a baseball bat towards Bane¡¯s head.¡±

    Bane¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he quickly grabbed the baseball bat with his left hand and squeezed it hard.

    The baseball bat snapped with a ¡±click.¡±

    ¡°This woman actually has such great strength. Being the Joker¡¯s Girl, she is definitely not as weak as she looks¡­¡±

    When Bane¡¯s hand touched the baseball bat, a look of surprise shed in his eyes.

    Harley¡¯s strength amazed him.

    ¡°Hey! Bane, Quinn, stop fighting!¡±

    The Penguin stepped in suddenly, separating the two.

    Cobblepot¡¯s face was no longer smiling, but serious.

    ¡°Harley, Bane is right. He could release all criminals, but the Joker.¡±

    ¡°Why? Cobblepot, could it be that you want to ill-treat my little pudding?¡±

    Harley tilted her head unhappily.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because¡­ after Bane broke through the gates of Arkham Asylum, the Joker was nowhere to be found inside!¡±

    ¡°The reason why I announced that I strengthened the supervision on the Joker was just to avoid causing panic¡­¡±

 Chapter 153: Infiltrating Gotham

    Chapter 153: Infiltrating Gotham

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Harley was full of disbelief.

    ¡°Has Mr. J really escaped?¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t hee to me¡­ No, how do I know whether you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    The shock on Harley¡¯s face turned up in an instant and was reced with a judgemental face.

    ¡°How do you know what¡¯s going on in the asylum if you weren¡¯t locked up in there, Cobblepot?¡±

    She was such a moody person!

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to lie to you about this.¡±

    At this point, Deadshot came forward to testify, and he was the only trustworthy guy among the people present.

    Floyd is a hitman, as long as you can afford to pay, he will assassinate anyone for you. It is possible that he will have just killed the enemy for you in a second, but in the next one, you will be his target, because the enemy has wired him money to kill you on his deathbed.

    He has no professional ethics to speak of.

    Ordinary professional killers will not take orders against their clients, but Deadshot¡¯s notorious for that.

    ¡°The Joker has been imprisoned in the deepest floor of the asylum from the beginning to the end, where he is the only person held¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Mr. J must have been lonely all these years and he needed mypany.¡±

    Hearing this, Harley¡¯s mood changed again. She almost cried while speaking.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t with him when he needed me the most, no wonder he didn¡¯t want to see me after he came out. O, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. J¡­¡±

    Harley burst into tears.

    The Penguin: ¡°¡­¡±

    ck Mask: ¡°¡­¡±

    Deadshot: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bane: ¡°¡­¡±

    Scarecrow:¡±¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So, when did Mr. J leave the asylum?¡±

    Several people looked at each other, then said in unison.

    ¡°We do not know¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There was no one around there. We secured the ce and then came up.¡±

    Gotham, an uninhabited beach around Port Miller.

    A ck-and-white puppy suddenly climbed from the sea to the shore. He first looked around, and then sniffed everywhere on the beach with his nose.

    After confirming that no one was around, Charlie barked into the sea.

    ¡°Huh, I almost suffocated.¡±

    In the next moment, Mathison, wearing a diving suit, came ashore from below the sea and took a few breaths of air.

    That¡¯s right, he swam straight from New York to Gotham with Charlie not long ago.

    After all, he can¡¯t take any form of transportation. He couldn¡¯t use a glider, and his teleportation distance is too short.

    It would be nice if he could turn invisible, but it¡¯s a pity that Mathison doesn¡¯t have this kind of magic.

    All in all, the easiest way is to just swim.

    It took an entire four hours to reach Gotham¡¯s Miller Harbor. Of course, normal humans can¡¯t hold their breath for such a long time.

    So before departure, Mathison crafted a few magic charms, so that he and Charlie could temporarily rely on their pores to inhale oxygen from the seawater, so that they would not drown.

    Mathison¡¯s current physical strength is amazing; he didn¡¯t lose much stamina after swimming for four hours. Charlie often got exhausted, and during that time, Mathison had to carry him on his back and continue swimming.

    When they were about to arrive at the port, the effect of the magic charms disappeared naturally.

    But they couldn¡¯t go up directly from the port, because Miller Harbor has already been upied by countless gangsters.

    Unfortunately, they had no other way. In a straight line distance, Miller Harbor is the closest port from New York to Gotham. It takes a lot of time to get ashore from other ces.

    Mathison didn¡¯t have that much time to spend, so he started looking for a rtively secluded location near Port Miller to go ashore.

    So, he let Charlie go up to check the situation first. After all, no one would suspect a cute puppy.

    Even if he runs into an enemy, there will be no problem.

    In fact, this was Mathison¡¯s third attempt to look for a good ce for disembarkation.

    If he couldn¡¯t find another suitable location, he would have to force his way into Miller¡¯s Harbor.

    ¡°Get out of here, I smell someone approaching this ce, and he¡¯ll see us in two minutes!¡±

    Suddenly, Charlie¡¯s nose moved. The patrolmen were about to arrive.

    Hearing this, Mathison immediately looked down and saw that the beach was covered with his and Charlie¡¯s footprints.

    The time left was not enough to clear the footprints.

    Once they are seen, their news of breaching Gotham can no longer be concealed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can only try that method.¡±

    Without time to think about it, Mathison picked up Charlie and quickly ran to the beach.

    More than a minute passed.

    As soon as he stepped out of the beach, Mathison turned around and extended his hand to face the long trail of footprints behind him.

    ¡°Reparo!¡±

    A miraculous scene urred.

    Starting from Mathison¡¯s feet, the footprints from his position to the end of the beach had all disappeared, and the sand had returned to its previous state.

    But only Mathison¡¯s footprints disappeared, and Charlie¡¯s paw prints on the shore could not be removed.

    Now, they can only hope that the guys on patrol won¡¯t be so suspicious that they¡¯ll sound the rm due to a dog¡¯s paw prints.

    After ten seconds, a group of gangsters came over.

    Mathison and Charlie immediately hid behind the container next to them.

    ¡°Wait, look, there seem to be a lot of footprints!¡±

    Sure enough, someone found Charlie¡¯s paw prints as soon as they arrived.

    ¡°You two, go and scan the ce.¡±

    The leader of the squad ordered.

    ¡°Although it may be hard to believe, these don¡¯t look like human footprints¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean they don¡¯t look like human footprints? Are you trying to say that bigfoot ran onto our beach?¡±

    The leader was a little irritated by his subordinate¡¯s ambiguous description.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure these are dog footprints.¡±

    The man who spoke earlier followed.

    ¡°Why not a cat?¡±

    Another man who was with him asked rhetorically.

    ¡°No no no, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a dog. My grandma had a lot of dogs before. That¡¯s how I know.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think these paw prints are too small? More like cats.¡±

    ¡°Some breeds of dogs are smaller than cats, and you can¡¯t tell a cat from a dog by the size of the paw prints.¡±

    The subordinate who imed that his grandmother had raised many dogs spoke eloquently, and a strong self-confidence bloomed in his eyes.

    ¡°If you look closely at these prints, you can see that there are sharp protrusions on each toe, only dogs¡¯ footprints can leave that. Cats fold their ws when they walk, so the footprints left by them only leave the soles and toes¡­¡±

    ¡°You two idiots!¡±

    The leader yelled at the two of them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care which stray cat or dog is on the beach, we don¡¯t have time for these little things!¡±

    ¡°Come back quickly, let¡¯s continue patrolling!¡±

    Soon, the patrol disappeared from Mathison¡¯s field of vision.

    ¡°Charlie, let¡¯s go now.¡±

 Chapter 154: Gothamâ€™s Current Situation

    Chapter 154: Gotham¡¯s Current Situation

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Aftering out of Miller Harbor, Mathison took out his clothes, which were protected with special waterproof bags.

    Then he disguised himself as an ordinary Gotham citizen.

    Charlie didn¡¯t need to make any changes, he has only to be the dog he already is.

    Hmmm¡­ a dog is disguised as a dog, it seems perfect.

    Mathison and Charlie sneaked down the streets of Gotham.

    In the past,te at night like this, it was rare to see a few people upying the streets in Gotham.

    But it¡¯spletely different now.

    Bane used a nuclear bomb to hold the entire city hostage, so that people in Gotham couldn¡¯t get out, and those outside of it couldn¡¯t get in.

    Even the authorities seem to havepletely given up on helping Gotham.

    Originally, they could have still looked forward to Batman¡¯s rescue, but several days have passed, and Gotham¡¯s Dark Knight still hasn¡¯t appeared.

    Gradually, everyone fell into despair.

    And desperate situations are often the perfect soil to sow sin and sorrow.

    Humans are inherently evil creatures, but in normal times people will subconsciously suppress their tyrannical desires.

    Only under certain specific circumstances can that tense string break in an instant.

    Evil desires that have been repressed throughout their life will burst out at this moment.

    Coupled with countless gangster fanatics taking the lead, bloody scenes were everywhere.

    Almost every inch of Gotham was stained with blood, and corpses became verymon in the city.

    Some were bodies of civilians, some were bodies of GCPD police officers, and some were of gangsters¡­

    There were conflicts between gangs and citizens; policemen and gangsters; gangsters and other gangsters; citizens with other citizens; and citizens and policemen as well¡­

    Sometimes, perhaps a word or a nce triggers a fight.

    In the end, intact bodies are rarely seen.

    Sometimes, you may identally step on a broken finger walking down the street.

    If you are clumsy or too scared, you may also trip over a broken arm or even a broken leg scattered on the ground.

    The most tragic of these were the bodies of women and children.

    When human beings arepletely dominated by their animalistic nature, the consequences are terrible.

    Female bodies were bleeding everywhere, and thistter was the direct cause of death for many of them.

    But children¡­

    Without any descriptions, even one look can make you feel unspeakable anger and sadness.

    Mathison¡¯s fists were subconsciously clenched. He never thought Gotham would be like this.

    Whether it was a movie or aic, what is shown is ultimately just the tip of the iceberg.

    People watching only know that the city will be destroyed by a nuclear bomb soon, and the whole city may be gone with a kaboom!

    But what they don¡¯t know is that the most terrifying period is not when the nuclear bomb explodes but way before that.

    You can never imagine what choices human nature takes.

    At this time, Gotham was no different from purgatory on earth.

    It was not as desperate as it is now, even in the most chaotic times before.

    The power of gangs haspletely ruled everything in Gotham, destroying the previous order.

    ck Mask, Penguin, and Bane are expanding their territories of influence every day. And even if they have established cooperation on the surface, conflict is secretly intensifying.

    People have no choice. Food and water are all under the control of gangsters. If ordinary citizens want to survive, they can either kill others and snatch other people¡¯s materials, or join forces and fight alongside other gangs.

    As for the supplies in the supermarket, they were robbed by maniacs as early as the first day.

    Any ce where food is hoarded is either upied by the Penguins or taken care of by Bane.

    The war will never stop until the problem of nuclear bomb is solved.

    Among them, ck Mask is the weakest party. After all, he has juste out of the asylum. The power of the Sionis family has shrunk significantly and now relies on Roman himself and Deadshot to save the day.

    When Mathison and Charlie moved, they deliberately avoided the ces where the crowd rioted and chose some ces where no one walks.

    Even so, they still run into many thugs who have lost their minds.

    Although he knew they were pitiful, Mathison knocked them out¡­

    Before knocking out thest person, Mathison sidetracked out a lot of information.

    In the end, he also looted these people¡¯s belongings, and disguised as one of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s our n now?¡±

    Mathison and Charlie climbed to the top of the building, and it was much safer and faster to make their way up here than down below.

    The danger is certainly there. However, it is less intensepared to the number of thugs on the ground, whose only goal is to kill people.

    Because in the sky above Gotham, there were hundreds of armed helicopters patrolling, and thousands of small surveince drones shuttling between various tall buildings.

    Bane set up three hundred outposts on tall buildings all over Gotham just to guard against those who liked to walk on roofs.

    At this time, Mathison and Charlie were hiding in a location that drones could not reach. Although he still needs to be careful not to be found by armed helicopters, it is the safest ce for the time being.

    So, Charlie started talking about Mathison¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Before everything starts, we need to confirm whether the GCPD has been decimated and whether there are any survivors.¡±

    Mathison rubbed his chin.

    ¡°We now need a proper identity that we can use for a whole week: until the night of the full moon.¡±

    ¡°But this is not the most important thing. I want to find Gordon and James Jr. first. I must know whether they are dead or alive¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°I have to make sure that my father and little James are dead or alive now.¡±

    Meanwhile, near the shoreline, a dozen miles west of Miller¡¯s Harbor, two other stowaways from New Yorknded on Gotham soil.

    Yes, these two people are Barbara and Pam.

    They are much luckier than Mathison. Because this ce has just been patrolled, it will be safe for at least ten minutes.

    Well, the real reason is that Pam first used her nts¡¯ perspective to take a look upon the environment before finding a safe location.

    As a result, Barbara and Pam sessfully sneaked into Gotham.

    The two women were not able to disguise themselves, and for them, finding a safe house was much more troublesome than Mathison.

    Fortunately, Pam can directly manipterge trees to change shape, leaving a space in the center that can hold the two women.

    There was no possibility of being discovered this way.

    Theck of electric light makes the surroundings rather dim.

    But they cannot be picky in such special times.

    Barbara and Pam discussed the next move in the big tree.

    As for how the two women are now united together, it¡¯s a long story¡­

 Chapter 155: Back to Robinson Park (part 1)

    Chapter 155: Back to Robinson Park (part 1)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    When Bane¡¯s news reached New York, Barbara and Pam were one of the first to know.

    Worried about the safety of her father and brother, Barbara resolutely chose to return to Gotham to find out what happened.

    If possible, she wanted to stop Bane¡¯s conspiracy as well.

    Due to theck of time, Barbara put her Batgirl suit in front of Pam.

    Using the Batw gun, she roamed through the tall buildings vigorously.

    Her speed was even faster than the average sports car.

    Although Pam promised to help Barbara keep her secret, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Barbara go into danger alone.

    More importantly, Phantom Kid also issued a notice letter to steal Bane¡¯s nuclear bomb.

    Others don¡¯t know that Kid is Mathison, but Pam does.

    If Barbara went to Gotham, the two would inevitably meet on Bane¡¯s turf.

    Pam didn¡¯t know why Mathison concealed his identity from Barbara, but since he did, Pam thought that he must have his reasons.

    So, even if Mathison didn¡¯t ask Pam to keep it a secret, she would spontaneously help him.

    To Phantom Kid, Pam will always provide unconditional assistance.

    In Gotham¡¯s current chaotic situation, Mathison may not be able to hide all his ws in front of Barbara like before.

    He couldn¡¯t even have the time to care about Barbara.

    So, for whatever reason, Pam had to stay with her.

    Even at the price of revealing her secret.

    Because neither Barbara nor Pam can safely swim to Gotham under normal circumstances.

    So when Barbara drove a speedboat to the middle of the New York and Gotham waterways and was about to jump into the water, she was shocked to find that Pam had followed her at some point.

    And this time, Pam¡¯s appearance hadpletely changed.

    Her whole body¡¯s skin tone turned green, and even the texture of her skin looked more like a nt.

    She was also wearing strange tights, like a piece of clothes stitched together with leaves, which not only looked incongruous but also very tight.

    Pam¡¯s bumpy body was highlighted to perfection.

    At this scene, Barbara¡¯s mind instantly thought of the mysterious person who rescued Phantom Kid at the Stark Expo.

    She never imagined the mysterious person to actually be her roommate and best friend Pam.

    But after thinking about it, it¡¯s not really surprising.

    In the beginning, Pam said that she was unwell and went back to school first, but when Barbara followed her back, she found that she was very healthy.

    Pam likes Phantom Kid so much; how could she miss Kid¡¯s performance?

    It turns out that she was there to help Kid, and that makes perfect sense.

    Then, Barbara also figured out that Pam came to Gotham with her, probably to help Phantom Kid deal with Bane.

    What else is there to be said? Since the two have amon goal, they hit it off directly.

    Pam controlled an infinite extension of nts and brought Barbara to Gotham.

    Robinson Central Park, one of Gotham¡¯s most importantndmarks.

    Barbara and Pam arrived here after leaving Miller Harbor.

    Thergest park in Gotham is nowpletely closed.

    There was no one inside.

    The good news is that none of the gangster forces have taken over here.

    After all, the location of the park is not on the border of Gotham, and it is on the ground, so there is no need to waste manpower here.

    After all, Robinson Park is too big, and it would take a lot of people to fully defend it.

    None of Bane, Penguin, or ck Mask can afford wasting their gangs on it.

    However, in order to avoid the remnants of the GCPD in Gotham City and the rebels who are unwilling to ept the rule of the gang unite, a secret base was established in Robinson Park.

    They blocked every entrance to the park, established a high-voltage power grid in the outer circle and a surveince system inside.

    Scarecrow even distributed traps all over the park to spread his fear gas.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Robinson Park, but all other locations that the gangs did not want to upy were made to look like this.

    They wanted to fundamentally eliminate the possibility of mass resistance by Gotham citizens.

    Without a stronghold, how are they going to group themselves?

    Robinson Park has be a forbidden ce for ordinary people.

    But it is Pam¡¯s perfect hiding ce.

    Robinson Park has the most nt cover in Gotham, where Poison Ivy will gain unprecedented power.

    And Pam is immune to all toxins, including fear gas.

    The traps set by Scarecrow were also ineffective.

    ¡°Pam, the gates are all blocked, and the high-voltage grid is blocking us. We can¡¯t go in.¡±

    Barbara looked at the park, which was densely packed with traps, and could not help but be speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, none of those barriers can withstand my powers.¡±

    Pam smiled.

    She waved her hands, and the ground in front of her suddenly began to vibrate.

    A crack slowly broke open in the middle of the ground, and a sapling emerged from it, and grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, soon bing a very thick tree.

    At this point, the shaking stopped. There was no trace of anything except an extra tree in the green belt in front of the park gate.

    There were many trees around here, so one or two extra trees would cause no problem at all.

    ¡°You made a big tree out of thin air! I must admit that¡¯s pretty cool, but¡­how are we going to get into the park?¡±

    Barbara smiled awkwardly.

    Pamughed and made a door pulling motion to the trunk of the tree across the air.

    Then the bark of that tree was literally pulled open like a door!

    Barbara looked into the tree door, and could not help but be amazed.

    The original trunk was actually hollowed; only the outside bark existed.

    Pam motioned for Barbara to go into the tree hole with her.

    It was only then that Barbara discovered that there was a tunnel under the tree leading to the interior of the park.

    Pam closed the door of the tree hole and the bark returned to its original state.

    ¡°Barbara, follow me!¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your benevolent charity.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 155: Back to Robinson Park (part 2)

    Chapter 155: Back to Robinson Park (part 2)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Hearing this, Barbara nodded and waited for Pam to jump down the tunnel before following up.

    After some time, Pam stopped.

    This is the exit of the tunnel.

    Barbara waited for her next move.

    ¡°Barbara, I see a security camera near here, can you hack it?¡±

    Pam first closed her eyes and switched her perspective to the nts on the ground, only to find a camera.

    ¡°A piece of cake.¡±

    This is Barbara¡¯s speciality.

    She took out her mobile phone and started a call.

    After dozens of seconds¡­

    ¡°Okay, I set the camera to y the previously filmed content on a loop for ten minutes, during which time we won¡¯t be filmed no matter what we do.¡±

    Barbara gave Pam an OK gesture.

    After getting confirmation, Pam waved her little hand, and a hole opened automatically in the ground above her head, and the two women climbed up from the hole.

    Hmm¡­ the ground was above their heads, sounds a little weird, but it is what it is.

    As soon as she came out of the ground, Pam took a deep breath in fascination.

    ¡°Barbara, I¡¯ve never felt so good¡­ I¡­ I feel great!¡±

    Pam looked down at her hands, clenching them and opening them.

    A warm feeling poured into Pam¡¯s body from thisnd, which was full of flowers and nts, and her Poison Ivy¡¯s superpower suddenly increased several times.

    For the first time in her life, she felt that she really had such a thing as ¡°power¡±.

    Pam knew very well that she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help or protection at all at this time, on the contrary, she could protect others herself.

    For a long time after her ability was awakened, Pam hated the experiment that turned her into this.

    She hated the way her body had be green.

    It wasn¡¯t until she first used her abilities to rescue Mathison that Pam began to feel that her nt-controlling superpowers weren¡¯t useless.

    ?If I had this ability in the first ce, I would be able to protect Dad from being killed by Daggett¡­ and then again, I would have been able to avenge him.?

    Pam thought.

    ?But¡­ in my case, I will never get to see him in my life¡­?

    It was only after she went to New York that she gained her ability, and up to now, Pam couldn¡¯t tell whether her powers were good or bad.

    ¡°Come on, Barbara, let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    Now is not the right time for any further fantasies, Pam told Barbara to set off together.

    The next step is for Pam to switch to the nt perspective to check out the situation and let Barbara hack surveince equipment once she finds them.

    If other traps or fear gas were found, it is up to Pam to destroy them.

    Although Pam is theoretically absolutely immune to fear gas, she won¡¯t drop her guard down and let herself inhale it.

    She directly controlled branches to trigger traps around.

    The dose of fear gas in each trap is so small that it can bepletely absorbed by nts.

    Their journey was unhindered.

    But why did they take this path in the first ce? Well, obviously, because only convenience stores and tourist restaurants exist here.

    After all, not many people will open a shop in the woods to sell things.

    They do not know when the events in Gotham will end, it is likely to be a prolonged war.

    Without enough supplies, they won¡¯t be able to move an inch.

    Fortunately, Robinson Park was blocked very early, and most of the supplies inside are well preserved.

    There are adequate amounts of drinking water, various snacks, bread sandwiches, and other dry food in the convenience store.

    The refrigerator in the restaurant has even some vegetables and meat in it, although certainly no longer fresh, but at least not spoiled.

    Because of the need to maintain the high-voltage power grid outside the park, there was no power outage in the park, and the refrigerator barely functions.

    In this way, Barbara and Pam found their secret base.

    ¡°I have to check how my dad and little James are doing now.¡±

    In the tourist restaurant, Barbara revealed her next objective.

    ¡°Pam, do you have any ns? Phantom Kid¡¯s whereabouts are secretive, and it¡¯s too hard to find him.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He said in his teaser letter that he would steal the nuclear bomb on the full moon, so he will definitely show up at that time.¡±

    Pam told Barbara that she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll just go and help him.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe to Gotham so many days in advance?¡±

    Barbara asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Pam frowned and grabbed Barbara¡¯s ear with a swift movement.

    ¡°You¡¯re still asking me why? Do you think I don¡¯t care about anyone other than Kid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your senior schoolmate, both at Gotham University and New York University, and we¡¯re still good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, Pam, it hurts so much!¡±

    Barbara immediately apologized.

    Pam grunted coldly and released her grip.

    ¡°How can I stand by and watch you, a stupid girl,e here and die alone?¡±

    Barbara rubbed her red ears and could not help but feel her heart palpitating.

    She couldn¡¯t resist Pam all just now, and could only be held by her motionless.

    ?Moreover, how does Pam feel like apletely different person? Usually she is obviously so gentle¡­?

    Barbara thought to herself only but couldn¡¯t say it.

    She still didn¡¯t say a word, that is, she was very moved by Pam to apany her to Gotham to take risks.

    ¡°Location-wise, GCPD is closer to here than Gotham High School.¡±

    The drama ended, Pam and Barbara got down to business.

    ¡°Thetest information we got is that Chief Gordon was shot in the fight with Bane and taken to the GCPD Police Hospital, where it is unknown whether he is dead or alive.¡±

    ¡°Little James was in ss in Gotham Middle School when the school was suddenly attacked by thugs, and countless students died.¡±

    Barbara said the information with concern.

    ¡°How about we split up now? I¡¯ll go further to Gotham High School to find your brother, and you go to Commissioner Gordon.¡±

    Pam suggested that and took the initiative to go to Gotham High School. The farther the journey, the more dangers she might encounter.

    ¡°Whether we find them or not, we have toe back here before dawn.¡±

    Barbara knew that Pam was stronger than her, so she did not argue with her on this issue.

    ¡°Pam, be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Just as the two girls were splitting, Mathison also brought Charlie to a ce where walls were broken.

    ¡°There are no surveince cameras around here on any gangsters.¡±

    It was Charlie, the brave scout, who took the lead. And after confirming the area¡¯s safety, Mathison came out of the darkness.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gotham High School to be destroyed like this¡­¡±

    Looking at the ruins in front of him and the countless broken limbs and arms, Mathison couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    This was the ce where he went to school and had a lot of memories.

    Mathison did not expect such a coincidence, he randomly picked the route that actually happens to lead towards Gotham High School.

    ¡°Charlie, is there anyone alive here?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s nose twitched hard and nodded very definitely.

    ¡°There are a lot of survivors in the school, and they¡¯re all hiding in deep ces.¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your benevolent charity.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 156: The Boulderâ€™s Fall (part 1)

    Chapter 156: The Boulder¡¯s Fall (part 1)

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    It seems that Gotham High School shelters a lot of survivors, which is good news.

    Mathison is confident that he knows something about Gordon¡¯s younger son, James Jr.

    Unlike theic¡¯s psychopathic criminal persona, here, James Jr. is still troublesome but kind-hearted.

    And James Jr., like his older sister Barbara, is a Batman fan.

    It¡¯s just that when Batman took the initiative to take responsibility for killing Harvey Dent, James Jr. did notpromise with reality like his sister.

    He never epted that Batman was wronged for no reason.

    Jim Gordon¡¯s silence on this matter made James Jr. even more dissatisfied. He believed that his father should not defend a lie.

    Otherwise, how can he be worthy of the title of Gotham¡¯s remaining light of justice?

    Harvey Dent¡¯s will could not resist the Joker¡¯s corrosion andmitted brutal crimes.

    He even kidnapped him and his sister to ckmail Gordon.

    Why let Batman take the me for Harvey¡¯s actions?

    Merely to implement Dent Act?

    James Jr. didn¡¯t understand why aw had to be applied in Harvey¡¯s name, and why Harvey Dent must be the symbol of light and justice.

    In fact, in Gotham at the time, no prosecutor, except Harvey Dent, dared to confront Gotham gangs directly.

    Before meeting the Joker, Harvey was indeed a White Knight.

    Even Bruce respected Harvey from the bottom of his heart.

    To put it bluntly, Harvey Dent was Gotham¡¯s future star.

    If people knew that even Harvey Dent would fall into the darkness one day, they would hold everyone else untrustworthy.

    Even if the government wanted to introduce a neww, no matter what their original intention was, it would be distorted into a conspiracy theory.

    Not to mention that those gangsters always exist behind the scenes.

    The opposition would be unimaginable.

    What about the other way around?

    In order to defend thew, Harvey Dent did not hesitate to fight gangsters. Even when he was disfigured, he did not give up the justice in his heart.

    He died tragically at the hands of darkness.

    Under the stimtion of thisw, every citizen of Gotham will deeply cherish the death of Harvey Dent.

    The introduction of the Dent Act as Harvey¡¯s death wish was highly embraced.

    In front of the entire Gotham poption¡¯s wave, gangs¡¯ hands were tied.

    And thus created Gotham¡¯s eight-year of peace.

    Hance, Barbara understands her father; she knows Gordon¡¯s inner struggles and entanglements, but he is helpless after all.

    James Jr. can¡¯t understand him, or maybe he understands but doesn¡¯t agree with this approach.

    In short, the father-son rtionship between James Jr. and Gordon is very rigid, but he gets along well with his sister and Mathison.

    Mathison and Charlie entered the high school.

    Gotham High School is thergest junior high school in the city, with a total of seven six-story teaching buildings, two nine-storyboratory buildings, a five-story administrative building, an outdoor yground with a standard 400-meter runway, and an indoor gymnasium.

    There is also a three-story library.

    Counting the cafeteria and dormitory, five or six more buildings will be added to the count.

    Many high schools do not have suchrgeplexes.

    However, the junior high school has been turned into ruin now.

    Theboratory building, administrative building, and teaching building were showered by arge amount of explosives, and only two or three buildings did notpletely copse.

    Mathison even saw a small half missile from a dpidated teaching building, which is usually used as a standard weapon on gunships.

    ¡°People are hiding in the toilet over there.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s little paw pointed to wreckage not far away.

    Mathison looked over and saw a row of toilet cubicles surrounded by debris.

    It also had the sign for the women¡¯s restroom painted on it.

    ¡°Well, it looks like a girl is hiding here.¡±

    Now is not the time to consider whether it is a women¡¯s restroom, Mathison picked up Charlie and ran over.

    ¡°Hey, is there someone in there, are you okay?¡±

    Mathison shouted politely at first, but there was no response from the people hiding inside.

    So, he had to open the door of thepartment directly.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±

    A young female voice suddenly sounded in Mathison¡¯s ears.

    With thepartment fully opened, the girl hiding inside also revealed her face.

    This is a fourteen or fifteen-year-old blond girl, wearing a pair of ck headphones, a brown jacket, and a red shirt with a red and blue cor.

    Red and blue are separated by three golden W stripes next to each other, and the outer jacket has the same stripes.

    Obviously, she is not Caucasian, because the girl¡¯s skin is naturally bronzed, and her body is very smooth.

    Her slightly bulging biceps told Mathison that the girl must have been exercising regrly.

    The girl tightly covered her earphones with both hands so that they were tightly attached to her ears.

    No wonder she was unresponsive, it¡¯s impossible for her to hear him that way.

    Strangely enough, Mathison noticed that the girl¡¯s eyes did not show ¡°fear¡± or ¡°panic¡±, but only ¡°vignce¡±.

    What¡¯s even weirder is that there seemed to be a fighting intent deep in her eyes¡­

    Mathison was a bit curious about the girl¡¯s identity, but now he had morepelling reasons to ask her.

    He slowly reached out to the top of the girl¡¯s head, trying to take off the earphones she was wearing.

    Unexpectedly, the moment Mathison touched the earphone, the girl¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp.

    She violently shook Mathison¡¯s hand away from her head, and then for the first time removed her hand from the headphones.

    She stretched her hand and caught the edge of the stall, easily jumping over and entering anotherpartment.

    Such skill is quite rare for such a young girl. In Mathison¡¯s memory, Barbara did not have such a skill at this age.

    ¡°Hey girl, I¡¯m not a bad guy. You have to take off your earphones so we can talk.¡±

    Mathison had no choice but to go to anotherpartment. This time, instead of approaching rashly, he pointed to the earphones the girl was wearing, hoping that the girl would understand what he meant.

    ¡°No need, I can hear you, and this pair of headphones is not mine.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the girl actually answered Mathison.

    ¡°Okay, then can you tell me your name? Are there any other surviving students and teachers here? Where are they? I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    Mathison asked with a smile.

    ¡°Cassie Sandsmark, that¡¯s my name.¡±

    The girl replied.

    ¡°You said you were here to help us. Are you a policeman? Or a firefighter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m neither of the two you mentioned.¡±

    Mathison shrugged and said.

    ¡°Then how do I know if you are a bad guy?¡±

 Chapter 156: The Boulderâ€™s Fall (part 2)

    Chapter 156: The Boulder¡¯s Fall (part 2)

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Cassie stared warily at Mathison¡¯s face.

    ¡°And you look so weird; you look like a monkey!¡±

    ¡°Woof woof! (Someone ising this way)¡±

    At this time, Charlie suddenly ran over and bit Mathison¡¯s trousers.

    In front of outsiders, he is not allowed to speak humannguage.

    However, with the Trantion Konjac, Mathison can understand his dog.

    Charlie¡¯s message caught his eye.

    ¡°Woof woof woof! (There is only one other person, and they don¡¯t smell like an adult)¡±

    Hearing this, Mathison felt a bit relieved.

    ¡°Is this your pet, Uncle Monkey?¡±

    Cassie asked with a twinkle as she peered down at Charlie.

    ¡°I kind of believe you¡¯re not a bad person now because only good people have cute dogs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called Charlie.¡±

    Mathison squatted down and pet Charlie¡¯s little head while introducing him.

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s very rude to call someone ¡®Uncle Monkey.¡¯¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    Cassie tilted her head, puzzled.

    ¡°My name? You can call me¡­ Lupin the Third.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, after Barbara got separated from Pam, she headed straight to the GCPD.

    There were some gangsters and thugs along the way, all of which were dealt with by her.

    The location of the GCPD is not far from Robinson Park. Barbara arrived there in less than an hour.

    When Barbara set foot on this familiarnd again, her heart suddenly froze.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single living person in GCPD. The entire police station has been burned for many days. The original snow-white wall is now as ck as charcoal.

    Barbara walked into the GCPD¡¯s armory and found it was empty too.

    Needless to say, Bane must have imed all the weapons.

    ¡°Why do you think the chief wants us to patrol this shitty ce every day?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the outside, apanied by footsteps.

    Barbara quickly hid behind the door of the armory, listening carefully to confirm that there were only two people outside.

    ¡°Who knows what the leader thinks, but the GCPD police are not dead yet, especially their chief Jim Gordon, whose whereabouts are now unknown, and there is no trace of him in the police hospital. Instead, two of our men have died.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the chief is worried that Jim Gordon might join up with the rest of the cops after he escaped.¡±

    Another one of Bane¡¯s men answered the man¡¯s question just now.

    ¡°Recently, the situation in the city has gottenplicated. Many of our men have died inexplicably. It is possible that the remnants of Gordon¡¯s group did it¡­ or perhaps other gangsters. Maybe one day the two of us will die inexplicably.¡±

    The man who asked the question eximed.

    ?They just said that Jim Gordon wasn¡¯t in the hospital¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like Dad had an irreparable ident.?

    The information revealed by the conversation between these two men made Barbara inwardly rejoice.

    ?If Dad wasn¡¯t in the hospital, where would he be??

    ?And where would the surviving police officers hide¡­?

    Barbara was lost in thought.

    ¡°Have you checked everything over there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before, how about you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing new here, it¡¯s time to check out the armory.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when the two people¡¯s shouts came from outside.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Therge iron door of the armory was opened by two inspectors, and there was nothing inside.

    ¡°The inspection is finally over, finally we can go back.¡±

    The two men walked in and turned around before walking out the door and leaving the GCPD.

    Only after they were gone did Barbarae down from the ceiling.

    She had just used the Batw to secure herself to the ceiling of the armory, avoiding the inspection.

    ?Although I didn¡¯t find out where Dad is, at least now I know that he¡¯s still alive.?

    ?A big boulder that was on my heart, fell. However, another one still exists.?

    ?I should go back to Robinson Park first and wait for Pam¡¯s news.?

    Barbara quietly withdrew from the GCPD and headed to the Robinson Park base.

    What she didn¡¯t notice was that in a deep alley near GCPD, a looming figure was silently watching her¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Lupin¡­ the Third?¡±

    Cassie frowned, why is this name so strange?

    ¡°Woof Woof! (That person is almost here)¡±

    Charlie reminded Mathison again.

    ¡°Shh, someone¡¯sing here.¡±

    Mathison immediately motioned to Cassie to keep quiet, then turned around and waited for the person Charlie was talking about.

    Not long after, there was a faint sound of footstepsing from the darkness.

    The voice got louder and louder, indicating that the person was getting closer.

    ¡°Hey, Cassie, look what I found, you can¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ve got three cheese hams¡­¡±

    It was a boy¡¯s voice that sounded like it should be about the same age as Cassie¡¯s.

    The corners of Mathison¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He could tell who the owner of the voice was.

    It was none other than James Gordon Jr. whom he was looking for on this trip.

    He watched as a well-built boy run out of the darkness with a happy smile on his face.

    His hands were clutching arge sack filled with all kinds of food.

    In addition to the big bag, James Jr. also held a sandwich wrapped in a stic bag in his hand.

    However, when he saw the man in the red suit with a monkey face standing beside Cassie, the words of joy came to an abrupt end.

    They were reced by words of vignce and¡­ anger!

    ¡°Who are you and what do you want to do to Cassie?¡±

    James Jr. put the big bag in his hand on the ground, and then assumed an attack stance.

    He and his sister have studied Kali martial arts for a while. Although he is not as talented as Barbara, James has a good fighting ability.

    At the age of 14 or 15, and before his body had fully grown, he was already able to defeat ordinary adults.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, James Jr. His name is Lupin, he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡±

    Cassie ran over and stood in front of James Jr..

    She took off the earphones on her head that she didn¡¯t let Mathison touch, and then stuffed them into James¡¯ hands.

    ¡°I love your earphones! Thank you for lending me them.¡±

    Cassie picked up the big bag on the ground again and counted its contents.

    ¡°You brought back a lot of food this time, butter bread, toast bread,pressed biscuits, chocte bars¡­ enough for everyone to eat for two days.¡±

    ¡°Is your name Lupin?¡±

    Little James squinted at Mathison, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Cassie said you¡¯re not a bad person, and I won¡¯t question her judgment.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll ept you. You neither look like a cop nor a soldier. You have nothing on you. I¡¯m curious how you survived in Gotham.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re just asking for some food, please forgive me. There are more than a dozen students in the lower levels of the school who are hungry. This food is for them.¡±

    James Jr. said without hesitation.

 Chapter 157: Phantom Kid & Poison Ivy (part 1)

    Chapter 157: Phantom Kid & Poison Ivy (part 1)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mathison looked at the firm expression on James Jr.¡¯s face and asked with interest.

    ¡°Do you often go out to find supplies in order to help your ssmates survive?¡±

    It seems that after this incident, this child has grown up. What a manly expression!

    ¡°Food is hard to find now, and it must be strictly distributed; we cannot add another person to the list of survivors.¡±

    James Jr. replied to Mathison¡¯s question and then exined.

    In short, it is impossible to get materials from them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not yet fifteen years old now, but still, you are relying on your own self to protect more than a dozen peers. I¡¯m starting to respect you, kid.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. But first of all, why on earth did you run here alone?¡±

    James Jr. said curiously.

    ¡°Those gangs bombarded schools on arge scale, but their purpose was not to kill students, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be alive today.¡±

    ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t be one of them. And from your willingness to talk to us instead of justing up and grabbing the food, I can tell you¡¯re not a mob who has lost his mind either.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re hungry, your suit is not only high-end but also very clean, and you dare to walk around the streets of Gotham with a non-aggressive pet¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Unless you came to Gotham today, it impossible for you you to look like this.¡±

    ¡°But Bane said that if he found out that a rescue team had entered Gotham, he would immediately detonate a nuclear bomb. The fact that you are swaggering here proves that Bane knows nothing about your arrival¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you, Lupin the Third?¡±

    Mathison couldn¡¯t help but apud, even Cassie gave James Jr. a sideways nce. She hadn¡¯t thought about these questions from the time she met Mathison until now.

    She didn¡¯t feel any malice from Mathison, so she wasn¡¯t concerned about him.

    ¡°Good reasoning, who do you think I would be?¡±

    Mathison stared at James Jr.¡¯ eyes and asked expectantly.

    ¡°You are Phantom Kid.¡±

    James Jr. said lightly.

    ¡°Recently, there were rumors in the city that Phantom Kid will steal the nuclear bomb and save Gotham. Although most people think you can¡¯t do it, it brought, at least, a lot of hope to many.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone other than Phantom Kid who could sneak into Gotham without being detected.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have forgotten Batman.¡±

    Mathison reminded.

    Hearing this, James Jr. suddenly clenched his fists, his teeth bit his lower lip, and his eyes were moist.

    ¡°Batman has been defeated by Bane. No one knows if he wille back alive; we can¡¯t rely on him this time¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you know that Batman was defeated by Bane?¡±

    Mathison frowned and asked, this information has never been circted in the outside world.

    James Jr. couldn¡¯t answer, he just shook his head.

    Obviously, he is hiding something.

    ¡°You are Phantom Kid, the Magician under The Moonlight, right? I have heard of you.¡±

    At this moment, Cassie interjected the conversation between the two.

    ¡°I thought you would look very handsome, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a monkey face.¡±

    ¡°Cassie, what we are seeing is not his real face.¡±

    James Jr. raised touched forehead and said. Why would anyone think that Phantom Kid would show his real face in front of others?

    ¡°You mean Lupin¡¯s face is fake!¡±

    Cassie was shocked.

    ¡°How is this possible? I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    Mathison was also surprised, there are still people in Gotham who don¡¯t know so much about him?

    This is a ridiculous failure.

    ¡°Phantom Kid is the best at disguise, and he can pretend to be anyone he wants. The face he reveals can never be trusted.¡±

    James Jr. exined to Cassie what he meant by that.

    ¡°It¡¯s something everyone knows in Gotham.¡±

    This sentence made Mathison¡¯s heart race.

    ¡°You mean, this girl isn¡¯t from Gotham, isn¡¯t she your ssmate?¡±

    ¡°Cassie is my ssmate, but she¡¯s not from Gotham, or even American. She just moved in with her aunt about half a month ago.¡±

    James Jr. scratched his head, somewhat distressed.

    ¡°Cassie¡¯s hometown seems to be rtively primitive, and she doesn¡¯t know many things.¡±

    Speaking of which, James Jr. took a nce at Cassie and was relieved after confirming that she was not upset.

    This exins it all. Most young people are fascinated by Phantom Kid. Naturally, he was perplexed when he found one that doesn¡¯t even know much about him.

    ¡°Can you gather your schoolmates together, Gordon¡¯s Son.¡±

    Mathison asked again.

    ¡°Yes, yes, but what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I can help keep you from being attacked by people from now on.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s face was brimming with confidence.

    James Jr. and Cassie looked questioningly at Mathison, then looked at each other again.

    ¡°He¡¯s not an evil person.¡±

    Cassie said.

    ¡°Well, we trust you.¡±

    James Jr. nodded, then ran inside the school and, after some time, came running back.

    Behind him followed less than twenty students, some were in the same grade as James and Cassie, others were in lower grades.

    Gotham High School had a lot of students, but only a few survived at this time.

    It¡¯s unknown how long it will take to recover from the trauma Gotham suffered in this incident.

    Mathison didn¡¯t say much.

    When the students got together, Mathison led them into Gotham¡¯s best-preserved dormitory building.

    Then, out of nowhere, Mathison pulled out a bag of strange herbs and ground them into powder on the spot.

    He scattered it around the building.

    And after sprinkling it, he held a branch and carved strange symbols on the ground.

    That¡¯s right, Mathison was creating a magic circle!

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your gracious grant.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 157: Phantom Kid & Poison Ivy (part 2)

    Chapter 157: Phantom Kid & Poison Ivy (part 2)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    The role of this magic circle is to confirm anyone who enters has any malicious intent. And if they happen to have it, it will release a strong irritating gas, causing them to be paralyzed.

    But if the visitor is a good person, nothing will happen.

    When the magic circle was established, the herbal powder and magic charms disappeared.

    ¡°Are you sure that this stuff can keep out the gangsters?¡±

    James Jr. was quite skeptical of Mathison¡¯s actions. Although he has heard that Phantom Kid¡¯s magic tricks were the best, no one has ever thought that he could really perform magic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the leisure to joke with you guys; of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°And for food, I will find a way to deliver some every day to make sure you have well.¡±

    Mathison shrugged.

    ¡°There is also a lot of space in the dormitory building. You may try to take in some other citizens to form a camp.¡±

    ¡°Only by solidarity can your survival be more efficient.¡±

    After that, Mathison called Charlie, turned, and left together.

    When he knew that James Jr. was fine, half of his worries were relieved.

    In particr, not only was James Jr. safe, but also faintly cultivated leadership skills. He can lead the students well to survive together.

    Gordon would be so relieved to know that.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    James Jr. called out to Mathison as he walked out the school door.

    ¡°If you want to find out how I knew Batman was defeated by Bane, try your luck in the Edinburgh district.¡±

    The corners of Mathison¡¯s mouth rose, this kid still has some conscience.

    ¡°Thank you for your information¡­ By the way, you have to help me keep what I did just now a secret.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell anyone, not even my dad, Gordon can extract information from me!¡±

    James Jr. screamed from behind.

    Within a short time, Mathison disappeared before James Jr.¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Charlie, if I remember correctly, Edinburgh is now Bane¡¯s territory, right?¡±

    In the dark empty alley, a person and a dog were walking their way. The amazing thing was that they didn¡¯t make any sound when they walked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, most of Bane¡¯s forces are concentrated in the Knightsdome Arena in Edinburgh. The Penguin upies the Diamond District, and ck Mask is in the East District.¡±

    Charlie replied.

    ¡°Mathison, you used magic in front of people just now, won¡¯t you be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s going to cause trouble, but didn¡¯t James Jr. promise to help me keep it a secret? The rest of the students don¡¯t know that I am Phantom Kid. Even if they say that they saw a person using magic, everyone wouldn¡¯t believe them.¡±

    Mathison winked.

    ¡°And even if everyone got to know it, it¡¯s not a big deal. Sooner orter, my magic will be revealed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just another chance for that guy to study me further, and that¡¯s the big problem.¡±

    ¡°That guy?¡±

    Charlie was stunned, not realizing who Mathison was referring to.

    ¡°It¡¯s Batman.¡±

    Mathison continued.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he defeated by Bane, did James tell you fake news?¡±

    Charlie was puzzled.

    ¡°No, this news should be true, but you have to be aware that Bane ¡®defeated¡¯ Batman, he did not ¡®kill¡¯ him.¡¯¡±

    Mathison smiled faintly and said.

    ¡°Batman can never be truly beaten. If you cannot kill him the first time, you¡¯ll never have a chance to beat him again.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ve met Batman a few times, will you never get to beat him?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, isn¡¯t that a bit much? Batman bes apletely different person every time I meet him, he makes it look like he has gone through a rebirth.¡±

    Mathison rubbed Charlie¡¯s head fiercely.

    ¡°Well, just as James Jr. said that someone in the Edinburgh district has some information, can you be sure that they know where Bane hid the nuclear bomb?¡±

    Charlie shook his head, throwing the ruffled hair back to its original shape.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that¡¯s the only option we have right now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Suddenly, Mathison and Charlie stopped and looked behind them at the same time.

    ¡°Tap tap tap¡­¡±

    A crisp, slow sound of footsteps came from the darkness.

    Judging from the sound of footsteps, it¡¯s only one person.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Mathison and Charlie¡¯s expressions were calm, without a hint of hostility, they greeted the person who came from the depths of the darkness.

    ¡°How did you recognize me in such a dark ce?¡±

    A familiar female voice emerged, it was Pam.

    Pam in Poison Ivy¡¯s costume appeared in front of Mathison and Charlie.

    ¡°Charlie can smell you. He has a very sensitive nose.¡±

    He was not wrong to say so, but Mathison actually felt the approach of Poison Ivy¡¯s immeasurable vitality.

    ¡°Why are you here, and where is Barbara?¡±

    Mathison asked with a frown.

    ¡°Woof woof woof!¡±

    Charlie started speaking in his nativenguage again. He said that he smelled blood on Pam¡¯s body.

    It was human blood, but not Pam¡¯s.

    Apparently, Pam has killed more than one person.

    Mathison doesn¡¯t know if that¡¯s good or bad, maybe Pam is getting closer to bing the extreme environmentalist like in the originalics.

    But now is a special time, and those heartless thugs deserve to die.

    He believed that Pam would at least not kill innocents indiscriminately.

    As for Pam, her eyes darkened immediately as she heard Mathison first subconsciously asking about Barbara.

    ?In his eyes, there really is no me¡­?

    Pam sighed inwardly, and her mood became mncholic.

    ¡°Barbara said she wasing to Gotham to save Chief Gordon and her younger brother James Jr., and I couldn¡¯t help but follow.¡±

    Pam forcibly lifted her spirits, trying her best to keep Mathison from seeing her turbulent emotional state.

    She told Mathison that she and Barbara have established a secret stronghold in Robinson Park.

    ¡°That means you and Barbara split up, and then you spotted me near Gotham High School.¡±

    Only then did Mathison know why Pam appeared here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about James Jr.¡¯s safety. I have made sure that he is having a secure stay.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Pam signaled that she already knew.

    ¡°You know? You¡¯ve been to Gotham High School?¡±

    ¡°No, but I saw that youe from the direction of Gotham High School. I don¡¯t think there would be any nuclear bombs there for you to steal, hence, you should have been looking for James Jr..¡±

    ¡°Smart girl.¡±

    Mathisonplimented her, then asked, ¡°How is Babara¡¯s side of things?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Hearing Barbara¡¯s name again, Pam frowned.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯tmunicate with nts that are too far away, Robinson Park is almost one with me now, and I know everything that¡¯s going on there.¡±

    ¡°Barbara is back, and no one can threaten her there.¡±

    Pam said stiffly.

    ¡°Now I can rest easy.¡±

    Mathison sighed in relief, ¡°Pam, you should have stopped Barbara froming to Gotham, it¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±

    ¡°If you met any of the Arkham Asylum¡¯s inmates, it would be hard for you to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Maybe your superpowers make you fear no one, but Barbara isn¡¯t up to it, at least not yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    Pam forced a smile, she felt blood dripping from her heart.

    ¡°So, would you like to team up with me?¡±

    Suddenly, Mathison asked Pam to join him.

    ¡°Huh! What did you just say?¡±

    Pam raised her head instantly, surprise filled her heart.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for James Jr., he¡¯s fine now, so that¡¯s the end of your mission isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I have a new mission here¡­¡±

    Mathison told Pam part of the information he had.

    ¡°The underground of Edinburg District? You can leave it to me!¡±

    Pam agreed in one breath, regardless of the hardships that she might face.

    ¡°Thank you for your willingness to help me. This time, our opponent is strong and far outnumbers us, it means a lot to me to have your help.¡±

    Mathison thanked her sincerely.

    He leaned down like a gentleman, picked up Pam¡¯s right hand and gave a gentle kiss on the back of her fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m happy to help you, as long as it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Pam hurriedly and shyly lowered her head, happiness overflowing within her heart.

    However, when she lifted her head again, she only saw the distant backs of Mathison and Charlie.

    ¡°Pam, what are you waiting for? Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Pam: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your gracious grant.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 158: The Riddler and Baneâ€™s Conspiracy

    Chapter 158: The Riddler and Bane¡¯s Conspiracy

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Edinburgh District, Knightsdome Arena.

    Harley Quinn, who came to Bane¡¯s door for the Joker, finally left. The Joker escaped from Arkham Asylum long before Bane arrived, no one knows where he went now.

    But bearing the Joker¡¯s character in mind, he should have long caused havoc after escaping. Since he didn¡¯t do so, the other viins thought that he had probably left Gotham.

    Nheless, Harley thought that the Joker would not leave Gotham for no reason, so she returned to the ACE chemical factory with the hope to gather members of the ¡°Joker Gang.¡± And so, she kept searching for the whereabouts of the Joker everywhere in Gotham.

    The Penguin and ck Mask left immediately as well.

    The viin alliance that Bane had always wanted to achieve was barely formed.

    Bane thinks that, once he delivers the promised mass of Wayne¡¯s new weapons to the two, they¡¯ll acknowledge his hegemony in Gotham.

    At this time, only Bane and the Riddler remained in the arena.

    ¡°Is the fusion reactor hidden yet?¡±

    Bane suddenly asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one in this world can find it unless he cracks my riddle, and this is absolutely impossible, because the person who can crack it is no longer in Gotham, hahaha¡­¡±

    The Riddler let out a weirdugh.

    ¡°However, is this really good?¡±

    Afterughing, the Riddler asked Bane.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you really sofortable leaving the greatest reliance on your control of Gotham to me to arrange, hide it, and then kill everyone whoever knows about it?¡±

    ¡°No one, including yourself, knows the whereabouts of the nuclear bomb except me.¡±

    The Riddler stared meaningfully at Bane.

    ¡°Do you really trust me so much that I won¡¯t secretly give the nuclear bomb¡¯s location to the other gang bosses? You must know that they also want this nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°You did hide the nuclear bomb, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Bane¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t care about the threat implied in the Riddler¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The Riddler gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Bane smiled without warning. However, the bleak expression on his face could only be seen under his respirator.

    At least, the Riddler could sense Bane¡¯s joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that you are still happy when I say that. Do you like being threatened by others?¡±

    ¡°Nigma, do you know why I had to release so many people from Arkham Asylum only to find you?¡±

    The happy look on Bane¡¯s face disappeared after a few seconds.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m a bit interested in that, probably because I¡¯m smarter than all of them?¡±

    The Riddler has extreme confidence in his IQ.

    Although he is often beaten by Batman, he always thinks that Batman is not as smart as him.

    In his opinion, the only reason he lost is because he always leaves too many clues for Batman.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Bane certainly didn¡¯t seek the Riddler¡¯s cooperation because of thistter¡¯s high confidence in his IQ level.

    ¡°Because you are fundamentally different from them.¡±

    ¡°Be it Cobblepot or Sionis, their forces and families are tied to this city. Deadshot¡¯s daughter goes to school here, and Scarecrow¡¯s research base is in Gotham.¡±

    ¡°What they have inmon is that, for whatever reason, they will not give up Gotham, and they will not leave this ce easily.¡±

    ¡°Only you and Deathstroke are different. You are not obsessed with Gotham, or rather, you are obsessed with Gotham because of that ¡®particr person.¡¯¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Deathstroke doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with me. Yet, It¡¯s enough to have you there.¡±

    Listening to Bane¡¯s narrative, the Riddler gradually frowned.

    He seemed to understand exactly what Bane wanted to do.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy enough, the Joker might have a lot inmon with you.¡±

    The Riddler¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. Bane¡¯s thoughts are too interesting.

    ¡°Well¡­ my original riddle was too simple for this level of madness, I have to upgrade it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not madness, it¡¯s discipline.¡±

    Bane shouted with open arms.

    ¡°Nigma, I don¡¯t care where you hide the nuke or who you give it to, I just need to make sure it doesn¡¯t get found by anyone outside of Gotham.¡±

    ¡°Because I believe that, if Cobblepot and Sionis got the nuke, they will keep it safe too. As long as it¡¯s in Gotham, it doesn¡¯t matter if it falls in anyone¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Humph, just rest assured. How can I let others interfere in such a fun thing, no one knows where it is except me.¡±

    The Riddlerughed mysteriously.

    ¡°Just one more thing I want to know, Bane, why do you want to destroy Gotham?¡±

    ¡°In order to cleanse our sins, we have created a gue to sack Rome, razed cities to the ground with fire, and since the beginning of time, nond covered by sin has escaped our sanction.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gotham¡¯s turn today.¡±

    At this point, the Riddler has seen that Bane would definitely detonate the nuclear bomb, so Bane needn¡¯t hide his motives.

    The Riddler was always under Bane¡¯s nose anyway, and he could kill Nigma at any time.

    ¡°We are the League of Shadows.¡±

    Free prisoners, create chaos and keep the whole city on alert. It seems that Bane wants to iste Gotham and be its master.

    In fact, it¡¯s all just a trick to convince others that, as long they obey the rules he dictated, Bane won¡¯t detonate the nuclear bomb to destroy Gotham.

    Why not destroy Gotham in the first ce?

    Part of the reason is that Bane wants the sin-blooded citizens of Gotham to fully enjoy despair.

    The other reason is that he couldn¡¯t detonate the nuclear bomb.

    That¡¯s right, the remote in Bane¡¯s hand is actually useless right now.

    The fusion reactor developed by Wayne Enterprises was never intended to be weaponized. Even if Dr. Pavel forcibly transformed the reactor into a nuclear bomb, it would take a long time to realize this transformation.

    It is conservatively estimated for the conversion to take a month to beplete.

    And the moment ofpletion is when the nuclear bomb automatically detonates.

    Although this nuclear bomb is also designed to explode remotely, it needs to be transformed to a certain extent at least for its power to reach the desired effect.

    It will take about five days before it could be detonated by the remote control, and it will be far weaker than after the full reaction, making it impossible to kill everyone in Gotham.

    Therefore, Bane will not take the initiative to detonate the nuclear bomb unless it is ast resort.

    Bane did not tell anyone this information, not even the Riddler knew about it.

    ¡°It turns out that Batman was one of you before, and then he betrayed you. Funny, it¡¯s so funny.¡±

    After listening to Bane¡¯s story, the Riddler became more and more interested.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I should work with you for a long time until Batman dies¡­¡±

    Bane and the Riddler came to a final agreement.

 Chapter 159: The Undergroundâ€¦

    Chapter 159: The Underground¡­

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Meanwhile, back at Mathison and Pam.

    After walking from Gotham High School to the Edinburgh district, the number of dispersed thugs has significantly decreased, but patrols in groups have increased a lot.

    Somewhere In a dark alley, the two of them stared at the manhole cover in front of them and looked at each other.

    ¡°Mathi¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    As soon as Pam opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Mathison.

    ¡°Lupin, are we really going down here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we have no other choice.¡±

    Mathison nodded.

    The underground of the Edinburgh district is either a sewer or a subway station.

    The subway station was an obvious target and very unsafe for its limited size.

    In contrast, the sewers extend in all directions and can be connected to any corner of Gotham, withplex routes underneath and no need to worry about being easily found.

    If James Jr. is not lying, then the person who revealed the information to him must be hiding in the sewers.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go straight down.¡±

    Pam¡¯s lips twitched. She didn¡¯t like the dirty moist environment of the sewers.

    It reminded her of the days when she was terrified every day in the East End.

    Additionally, the environment of the sewers is not suitable for most nts to grow. So, it is normal for Poison Ivy to reject such a ce.

    But since Mathison said they had to do it, Pam could only suppress this difort in her heart.

    As soon as Pam lifted the manhole cover, she was ready to jump in.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rush!¡±

    Mathison hurriedly grabbed her arm.

    Pam turned her head in confusion.

    ¡°Your appearance is not suitable for meeting outsiders.¡±

    Mathison said seriously.

    ¡°Although your skin turns green and your face changes slightly when you use your abilities, it¡¯s still very easy to tell who you are.¡±

    ¡°Before, you could kill the thugs who saw you, but now, you have no reason to kill the people we want to meet. This means that your identity will be exposed.¡±

    ¡°In this way, you won¡¯t be able to live a normal life in the future.¡±

    Hearing this, Pam suddenly realized that she was still too rash. She didn¡¯t pay attention to such a simple problem.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a mask to cover my face with first.¡±

    Pam remembered walking over a mask shop when she came over, and she wanted to go back and pick a mask from there.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what I am best at?¡±

    Mathison said with a funny smirk on his face. Pam seems to have lost most of her sense due to being in a hurry.

    She doesn¡¯t look like the famous ¡®environmental guardian¡¯ from the future.

    Pam looked at Mathison with a dull face, not knowing what he was referring to.

    ¡°Come on, Pam,e closer.¡±

    Mathison held out his hand to Pam, invitingly..

    ¡°Huh? What! This¡­¡±

    A rush of sudden happiness hade to Pam¡¯s heart, and her cheeks instantly became red.

    ¡°Come here, you!¡±

    Seeing that Pam started bing a nympho again, Mathison wondered if he did something wrong.

    Mathison pulled Pam over, causing her tond into his arms under the influence of inertia.

    Although it is very questionable whether it happened because of inertia¡­

    However, Mathison¡¯s heart was not disturbed, he put his hands on Pam¡¯s shoulders and then turned her slightly.

    In the blink of an eye, Pam¡¯s clothes had disappeared and she was wearing new ones.

    A set of ck leather tights.

    Not only that, but even her face has changed into a different one.

    Only her long red hair remained the same.

    At this time, Pam remembered that Phantom Kid cannot only disguise himself but also disguise others.

    ¡°From now on, your name is¡­ Fujiko Mine.¡±

    After the disguise waspleted, the two of them and the dog entered the sewer through the opened manhole cover.

    Gotham City¡¯s sewers are nearly a century old, and the smell of decaying water pipesbined with sewage is extremely pungent.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine how the homeless living here survived.

    The sewers were veryrge. The passages were five meters high and seven meters wide. The middle channel was four meters wide, and 1.5-meter wide aisles were reserved on both sides.

    These aisles are used for maintenance personnel to pass.

    There are no special aisles in the sewers of general cities, except in some special areas.

    Gotham used to be the same.

    But because of the sponsorship of Wayne Enterprises, Gotham¡¯s sewers ushered in a major change.

    Mathison and the others have to thank Wayne for enabling them to walk down the aisle without touching the sewage.

    Two hourster¡­

    ¡°Lupin, how long are we going to be searching down here?¡±

    Pam, who is now ¡®Fujiko Mine,¡¯ resisted the stench of the sewer and asked Mathison.

    They have been searching in the sewers for a long time.

    Yet, there was not even half a person in sight.

    ¡°Ah, Fujiko, as the saying goes, you can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Maybe it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t find them, but they have already found us. They just don¡¯t want to be found until they confirm that we are trustworthy.¡±

    Mathison said mysteriously.

    ¡°You mean there are surveince devices here, and our actions have long been exposed?¡±

    Pam was shocked, and quickly raised her head and looked around.

    ¡°Impossible, the electromaic signals in the sewers will be severely disturbed, and most electronic equipment cannot be established here.¡±

    ¡°The only reason I would think we¡¯ve been spotted is that it¡¯s very quiet.¡±

    Mathison waved his hand.

    ¡°Too quiet?¡±

    Pam tilted her head and asked.

    Charlie also barked in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, Gotham¡¯s sewers have always been a habitat for homeless people. Even though the Edinburgh district does not have as many homeless as the East Side, their number is absolutely huge.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ve been here for so long, and we haven¡¯te across a single homeless person. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always impossible that Bane would still specifically empty the sewers of homeless people, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°The only possibility is that another group of people cleared this ce.¡±

    Mathison suddenly turned around and looked at the corner, twenty meters behind him, showing a smile.

    ¡°Am I right, Officer ke?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there!¡±

    Pam¡¯s eyes widened, and she instantly took a defensive stance.

    ¡°Who are you? Bane, the Penguin, or ck Mask¡¯s men?¡±

    A young policeman in a GCPD uniform walked out of the corner with a pistol in his hand aimed at Mathison and his partner.

    This is a familiar face that has not been seen for a long time, the GCPD trainee policeman: John ke.

    Sure enough, it was him, and Mathison was convinced. When James was talking about the underground, he guessed that these people should be the survivors of GCPD.

    ¡°None of them. We are from the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division. You can call me Lupin, this is Fujiko Mine.¡±

    Mathison calmly took out a document from his arms and gestured to ke twice.

    Seeing this, Pam also took out her documents.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this department.¡±

    ke was unmoved, the name of S.H.I.E.L.D. didn¡¯t seem to work very well.

    ¡°We¡¯re a secret service directly under the World Security Council. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of us. Take us to Jim Gordon and everything will be clear.¡±

    Mathison suggested.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your exceptional gift.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 160: The One behind the League of Shadows

    Chapter 160: The One behind the League of Shadows

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Inside the twisted sewers, Mathison and his group followed ke¡¯s lead and headed for their base camp.

    ¡°Judging from your appearance, you must have been fighting against Bane for a long time.¡±

    Walking along, Mathison suddenly questioned ke.

    ¡°Although it had only been only three days since Bane had announced his possession of the nuclear bomb, I don¡¯t believe that Gotham had been made this corrupt in only three days.¡±

    ¡°Three days?¡±

    ke sarcastically sneered and then revealed a shocking truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten days since the GCPD was attacked by Bane!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible! Bane only blew up Gotham¡¯s bridge to the outside world three days ago. If he hadunched the operation ten days ago, the government should have gotten the news.¡±

    Before Mathison could say anything, Pam said incredulously.

    ¡°Of course, the government has already gotten the news!¡±

    ke said solemnly.

    ¡°Bane¡¯s actions that day exceeded all of our expectations. He has been lurking in Gotham City a long time ago, and his influence has prated into everyyer.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, as they attacked the GCPD, they had already cut allmunications in Gotham. A whole city suddenly lost contact with the world. Naturally, the Intelligence Agency discovered the anomaly immediately.¡±

    ¡°For such big threats, the government has already established an advanced rm system, so why would there still be a need for blowing up bridges for the news to spread?¡±

    ¡°Bane¡¯s threat to the government started ten days ago, not three.¡±

    Mathison concluded.

    ¡°I assume that while Bane was able to cut offmunications to the city, you also kept a method of contacting the National Security Bureau, and the odds are that when you did make contact, the results were less than satisfactory.¡±

    ¡°But there is one more doubt, though.¡±

    Pam looked at Mathison¡¯s side face with her full attention, her eyes couldn¡¯t move for a moment, waiting for his next sentence.

    ¡°Until three days ago, and during the seven days that have passed from the first one, how did Bane hide the news from leaking? The government may suppress this matter considering various reasons, but how did he deal with the people traveling to and from Gotham normally?¡±

    ¡°Gotham citizens rarely go to other cities, and it is also very rare for outsiders toe to Gotham for vacation or tourism, so long as Bane ces a temporary maintenance sign on several bridges.¡±

    ¡°Basically, this would be enough to prevent out-of-towners from entering Gotham bynd.¡±

    ¡°But Miller Harbor is one of the two most important ports alongside New York¡¯s. The flow of cargo ships is quite dense, and it is obviously impossible to silence them all. So how did Bane keep a low profile from these people?¡±

    Mathison looked at ke and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Bane¡¯s men can pretend to be port staff. Many of the secret words between sailors can¡¯t imitated byymen.¡±

    ¡°Also, changing all the faces on the port would raise suspicions.¡±

    ¡°For being able to analyse this matter so thoroughly, you must have a meticulous mind. I am beginning to believe that you are an agent.¡±

    ke looked surprised and answered Mathison¡¯s question.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what we thought at first; Although the government was suppressing the incident and appeasing Bane, the dozens of cargo ships thate here every day would definitely detect the anomalies in the city and send information to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°But after a few days, there was no news. Until Bane blew the bridges three days ago, Port Miller was the same as before, as if nothing happened.¡±

    ke gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Later, our people took the risk and went there to investigate and found out that it was because of the presence of a single person that the cargo ships were not suspicious.¡±

    ¡°One person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a woman, Miranda Tate, the current secondrgest shareholder in Wayne Enterprises after Daggett¡¯s fall.¡±

    Mathison narrowed his eyes, ?it was actually this woman.?

    ?No, it could only be her.?

    ?Miranda Tate.?

    Her real name is Thalia Al Ghul, daughter of Ra¡¯s al Ghul.?

    ?She is the real heir of the League of Shadows, and Bane is nothing more than a loyal guardian to her.?

    ¡°How could it be Ms. Tate!¡±

    Pam couldn¡¯t believe that! In the heart of every Gotham citizen, Miranda was a big phnthropist, not a viin who made a name for himself.

    ke looked suspiciously at Pam, her reaction was too intense.

    Although he had reacted the same way when he first learned about it, Fujiko Mine was obviously an oriental name, not a native of Gotham.

    Pam realized her outburst in an instant and quickly added.

    ¡°In our investigations, Miranda Tate is a phnthropist with a great sense of justice and should be the least likely to help Bane. In fact, I have always admired women like Miranda Tate.¡±

    ¡°What you just said is seriously inconsistent with our intelligence.¡±

    Mathison was nomittal. It would be weird if Pam hadn¡¯t reacted so intensely. Miranda¡¯s reputation is very loud in Gotham.

    After all, even Bruce was deceived by Miranda¡¯s acting skills; none could doubt her.

    In this way, thest suspicion is solved.

    The secondrgest shareholder of Wayne Enterprises was personally in the port. Naturally, no one would doubt that the whereabouts of Gotham City had changed.

    Gotham Harbor and New York Harbor are so close together that even if sailors need to rest, the fleet generally does not stop in Gotham, and goes straight to New York after the cargo is unloaded.

    ¡°Is it possible that Bane forced Ms. Tate to do such a thing?¡±

    Pam came up with a hypothesis.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Mathison immediately retorted.

    ¡°If Ms. Tate was desperate to seek help from the outside world, she has a lot of opportunities. Even if Bane sends someone to watch over her, the situation would still be insecure.¡±

    ¡°Bane is so meticulous that if there was only a possibility of an early information leakage, he would not allow that possibility to exist.¡±

    ke nodded, he felt that Lupin III¡¯s ideas had a lot inmon with his own.

    This made the vignce in his heart drop a lot unwittingly.

    ¡°Officer ke, have you found out where Bane hid the nuclear bomb during this time?¡±

    Mathison asked again.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found it yet. Director Gordon has some clues, but no one can infer the location of the nuclear bomb from the clues present.¡±

    ke shook his head and said.

    ¡°And you guys don¡¯t pry into what the clues are until you see the director.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so how long until we get there?¡±

    Mathison asked.

    ¡°Up to five minutes.¡±

    ke gradually sped up his pace, and after running forward for more than 20 meters, he turned sharply to the right and entered a passage.

    Seeing this, Mathison and Pam immediately followed.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your exceptional gift.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 161: Lupin III, a level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Chapter 161: Lupin III, a level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    At the end of the passage is a door, which has been separated from the pipes that discharge the sewage; it was more like the outlet of the sewerwork.

    Pushing the door open, one finds a small circr space, and a long reddderes into view.

    ke climbed up first, followed by Mathison and Pam.

    Charlie was lying on Mathison¡¯s shoulders.

    After climbing out of the wellhead, their eyes suddenly opened up to a vast space, and the surrounding space was no longer as narrow as in the sewer.

    But this space wasn¡¯t on the surface.

    ¡°Is this a subway tunnel?¡±

    Mathison asked after looking around.

    There was no light source here. One can¡¯t even see their own hand! Even with Mathison¡¯s sharp eyesight, he can barely see objects at night.

    The rail in the center of the tunnel naturally came to Mathison¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ke turned on the shlight and guided Mathison¡¯s group to move forward.

    ¡°Another two minutes walk will bring us to one of our strongholds.¡±

    Mathison very keenly caught the statement ¡°one of our strongholds,¡± which means that they have many strongholds in the undergroundwork of Gotham City.

    Sure enough, after two minutes, ke stopped and pointed the shlight at a door beside the tunnel.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ke first stopped Mathison and Pam, then knocked on the door himself.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice came from behind the door. Mathison heard it before; it was Aaron Cash¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, John ke.¡±

    ¡°Rookie, you¡¯re back from your inspection tour! How¡¯s the situation outside¡­¡±

    As soon as Aaron heard ke¡¯s voice, he immediately opened the door and asked him.

    However, when he saw Mathison and Pam, his expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Lupin III and Fujiko Mine, they im to be agents sent by S.H.I.E.L.D. to investigate Bane.¡±

    ke replied.

    ¡°They want to meet the director and get some information.¡±

    At this time, Mathison and Pam took out their forged documents and waved them around.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D.?¡±

    Old Sheriff Aaron is obviously not as ignorant as ke, who has been interning for less than a year. He had heard of S.H.I.E.L.D. a long time ago.

    ¡°Looking at their appearance, they really don¡¯t look American. If they are not Bane¡¯s subordinates, they can only be people from S.H.I.E.L.D.,e in.¡±

    Aaron opened the doorpletely and let Mathison and others walk in.

    Then locked the door tightly.

    After Mathison got past the door, he found that there was a long circr tunnel inside, which had been abandoned for a long time and was now used as a corridor.

    The group rushed deeper into the corridor.

    ¡°Sir, do you know the department of S.H.I.E.L.D.?¡±

    ke asked curiously behind Aaron.

    ¡°Not really, I just heard about it.¡±

    Aaron told the truth.

    ¡°They have mastered many technologies that are beyond the times, but because they are a secret international organization, they have now enforcement power in various countries, so they often intervene in various supernatural events as local police officers in various countries.¡±

    ¡°For example, ICPO, FBI, MI6¡­ they onlye up with their own credentials in special events of great impact.¡±

    ¡°Just like now, the FBI or the CIA group don¡¯t have the ability to hide from Bane and infiltrate Gotham at all.¡±

    ¡°Jim knows more about S.H.I.E.L.D. than I do.¡±

    Aaron implicitly released a message.

    That is, Gordon has a certain understanding of S.H.I.E.L.D. If Mathison and his partner are only pretending, it would be easy for Gordon to see through them.

    Mathison understood what Aaron meant, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for him.

    After a while, the group of people got past the corridor and reached anotherrge space.

    Thisrge space is connected to many abandoned pipes. It used to be a gathering ce for homeless people, but now, it is the temporary headquarters of the GCPD.

    Aaron brought Mathison¡¯s group to where Gordon was.

    Mathison was overwhelmed with emotion when he saw Gordon, who he hadn¡¯t seen in months.

    Gordon¡¯s current condition was very bad.

    With professional treatment, the gunshot wound he received before should no longer affect his normal movements.

    But many days of unhealthy eating made Gordon¡¯s recovery questionable.

    His face was morbidly pale and weak.

    Not to mention that he cannot defeat any enemy in such a state¡­ hell if he can even walk.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Gordon looked at Mathison and Pam and asked breathlessly.

    ¡°They im to be agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±

    Aaron only said this sentence, which made Gordon¡¯s pupils shrink.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D., I once worked with one of your agents, and he left a deep impression on me. I remember his name is¡­ Phil Kelson, do you know him?¡±

    Gordonughed and asked the two kindly.

    Mathison smirked inwardly, Gordon¡¯s temptation seemed to induce the other party by deliberately saying the wrong name, but in fact, it was not the case at all.

    Because the whole story of how S.H.I.E.L.D. and Gordon cooperated in handling the case was clear!

    The one who cooperated with Gordon was not Coulson at all, but another agent!

    ¡°It¡¯s Phil Coulson, Director Gordon. It seems that you¡¯re not as impressed as you thought.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s probably my memory, but I still remember¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gordon, you may have misremembered more than that.¡±

    Mathison interrupted Gordon.

    ¡°I have read the report of the incident in Bahrain. The agent with you at that time was not Coulson, but Melinda May. She also has a title in S.H.I.E.L.D.: The Cavalry¡¯.¡±

    ¡°May and Coulson are good friends, and she should have told you Coulson¡¯s name.¡±

    Hearing this, Gordon was stunned, because what Mathison said was correct.

    It is impossible to know this information if he wasn¡¯t a member of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    As for how Mathison knew, thanks to Rising Tide and Skye.

    The Rising Tide Organization was able to obtain detailed information on the Bahrain Ind incident, which is really a big thing.

    At that time, Gotham was in the second year of the Dent Act, and all the criminals that should have been caught were caught, and a short-term peace came.

    Then the Gotham City Council did an extremely foolish thing. They added the Joker¡¯s case in the police academy textbook.

    Of course, Gordon tried to stop them in every possible way, but he was ordered to take a six-month vacation, and he was also forced to travel at public expense.

    In short, they didn¡¯t let Gordon undermine the New Deal.

    At that time, Gordon had nothing to do. In any case, there were basically no murders in Gotham. He really had nothing to do, so he was sent on a public trip.

    So, Gordon deliberately went to the extremely remote ind of Bahrain, and the cost of sailing alone cost a lot of public funds¡­

    Finally, predictably, he collided with the S.H.I.E.L.D. unit and was involved in a bizarre incident.

    ¡°Sorry, I was only testing you just now. I hope you understand our current situation.¡±

    Gordon reached out to Mathison with an apologetic face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I would have done the same.¡±

    Mathison shook Gordon¡¯s hand conventionally.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself formally, I¡¯m Jim Gordon, Chief of the Gotham Police Department.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lupin III, a level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. This is my assistant Fujiko Mine.¡±

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for us to get down to business.¡±

    Mathison looked solemn.

    ¡°About where Bane might have hidden the nuke ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 162: A Riddler Defies The Riddles

    Chapter 162: A Riddler Defies The Riddles

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Our people got word three days ago. When Bane officially announced to the outside world that Gotham would be quarantined from now on, three vans had pulled out of the Knightsdome Arena.¡±

    ¡°Bane also sent arge number of armored vehicles to protect the three vans. Their actions were very strange. The three vans kept driving on Gotham¡¯s avenues, going back and forth, but never taking the same route between each other.¡±

    Faced with Mathison¡¯s question, Gordon didn¡¯t hesitate to tell him the truth.

    ¡°You suspect that the nuclear bomb was hidden in one of the vehicles?¡±

    Mathison asked immediately.

    Gordon nodded, what could such a suspicious move be other than delivering the nuclear bomb.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t easily miss an opportunity like that one to deliver a nuclear bomb.¡±

    Mathison went on to specte.

    ¡°ording to the GCPD¡¯s familiarity with the Gotham route, it should be less difficult to intercept Bane¡¯s three vans than expected.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we figured out the driving routes of the three vans that day, and then sent someone to stop them.¡±

    Gordon suddenly sighed.

    ¡°But in the end, we found that the three vans were all empty. That wasn¡¯t how Bane transferred the bomb!¡±

    Hearing this, Mathison nodded; it was an expected move.

    At present, most people think of Bane in the same manner. Because of his strong and huge body, they subconsciously think that Bane is a simple-minded guy.

    But in fact, Bane is very meticulous; far smarter than many schrs.

    If he wanted to transfer the nuclear bomb to another location, it would never be possible for him to do so in such a tant way.

    ¡°Sergeant ke said just now that you have some clues in your hands. So, I think that even if you hadn¡¯t found the location of the nuclear bomb, you are not going to leave emptyhanded¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do have some clues.¡±

    At this time, Gordon nced at Aaron.

    Aaron took the hint and ran across to pull out a few items from inside the abandoned pipe.

    To be precise, he pulled three sheets of paper of exactly the same size.

    ¡°These are the things we found in those three vans, they were taped to thepartments of the vans.¡±

    Mathison took the three sheets from Aaron¡¯s hand.

    He found that three different words were written in the same handwriting.

    Every sentence was surrounded by countless question marks.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to recover me. When I was lost, you struggled to get me. What am I?¡±

    ¡°I can be a member of a group, but I can never fit into it. What am I?¡±

    ¡°The more you cut me, the faster I grow. What am I?¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    Mathison looked at Gordon in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this is a riddle set by Nigma¡­ cough-cough.¡±

    Gordon coughed twice, then continued.

    ¡°We have been keeping a close eye on the Knightsdome during this period of time. Other than those three tracks, no vehicles that can take away the nuclear bomb have left the ce.¡±

    ¡°The Wayne Enterprises fusion reactor is sorge and so heavy that it can only be transported by arge van.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the nuclear bomb was in the stadium all the time!¡±

    Mathison¡¯s eyes twitched. An object that heavy could not disappear without a sound. Unless Bane sent the nuclear bomb away through an underground passage, it could only be stored in the stadium.

    It¡¯s a pity that there are only sewers in the Knightsdome Arena, and the water pipes there are rtively special. It is easy for people and the nuclear bomb to go down, but it is impossible to drop a means of transportation.

    Propelling a multi-ton fusion reactor with human power alone is simply daydreaming.

    So, Mathison would like to believe that the nuke was hidden somewhere in the stadium.

    At this time, no one could have imagined that even Bane himself did not know where the nuclear bomb was, and the Riddler solely was responsible for hiding it.

    The people who helped him deliver the nuclear bomb were also killed.

    ¡°The Knightsdome Arena is a sportsplex, covering an area of ??35,000 square meters, with the ser field as the center venue. The track field, the basketball hall, badminton hall, volleyball hall, and swimming pool around the ser field were next to it. Ice-hockey halls, baseball halls were as well distributed around the ser field.¡±

    ¡°And that doesn¡¯t include the spectator seating on or off the field.¡±

    Mathison recalled all the information about the Knightsdome Arena.

    In such arge environment, especially when the League of Shadows patrols all the time, it is almost impossible to find a nuclear bomb.

    ¡°In other words, is the riddle left by the Riddler the only clue?¡±

    ¡°What do these three riddles mean¡­¡±

    When ites to riddles, Mathison feels that he still has some certain say. Sometimes, he keeps thinking that he might go bald if he keeps thinking of generating all these notice letters. He is definitely experienced.

    The riddle is something that can not be too entangled in the logic of the riddle itself but specte on the logic of the questioner.

    Everyone looked at Mathison, who had been in deep thought.

    ¡°Director Gordon, there is one thing I must remind you.¡±

    While Mathison was thinking, Pam suddenly turned to Gordon and said.

    ¡°Please tell me, Miss Fujiko.¡±

    ¡°In the information we have, it¡¯s not just the two of us who have infiltrated Gotham.¡±

    Pam¡¯s face took on a somewhat hesitant expression.

    ¡°Your daughter, Barbara Gordon, has most likely arrived in Gotham, and our intelligence shows that she has apanion.¡±

    After all, Barbara came for Gordon and James Jr. And now that James Jr. has been sent to a safe ce by Mathison, only Gordon is left.

    Instead of letting Barbara painstakingly find Gordon, who is deep underground, it is better to let Gordon¡¯s people find Barbara themselves.

    There are still more than 500 people left in the GCPD, and it is better for her to join them rather than to wander aimlessly.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re saying that Barbara came to Gotham too?!¡±

    As soon as he heard the news, Gordon exploded in an instant.

    ¡°What the hell is she doing here?!¡±

    ¡°Who brought her here; who is herpanion; is it Mathison?!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, I always thought Mathison was a good man, and that I perhaps could trust him with Barbara, but he didn¡¯t stop Barbara from doing stupid things¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Commissioner Gordon, you seem to have misunderstood something.¡±

    A few drops of cold sweat dripped from the back of Pam¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Miss Gordon¡¯spanion is a woman named Pam Isley, her roommate and senior at NYU. As for the Mathison you talked about, your daughter didn¡¯t even contact him before she left New York.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely that Miss Gordon concealed her ns.¡±

    ¡°You guys have been investigating really carefully.¡±

    Gordon gasped.

    ¡°Of course, we are S.H.I.E.L.D. after all.¡±

    Then, Pam told Gordon the general directions Barbara took after infiltrating Gotham.

    This intelligence was discovered through satellite surveince.

    After entering Gotham, there couldn¡¯t be any investigation for her detailed movements. There was no way to check her whereabouts because interference could be too dangerous.

    Pam certainly couldn¡¯t tell Gordon directly that Barbara was in Robinson Park.

    What if Gordon sends someone over now, only to find out that only Barbara is there, without Pam?

    ¡°I think I have some ideas.¡±

    At this point, Mathison withdrew from his thoughts with a confident smile on his face.

 Chapter 163: One Answer for You

    Chapter 163: One Answer for You

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡±

    Mathison¡¯s words surprised everyone present.

    How long has it been, five minutes?

    Or perhaps only three?

    In such a short period, this man named Lupin III solved the riddle that puzzled the GCPD for days?

    ke¡®s jaw dropped in surprise.

    ¡°Have you solved all three riddles?¡±

    Gordon asked Mathison expectantly.

    ¡°To be exact, I¡¯ve only solved two of them now. As for thest one, I only have a guess and I¡¯m not sure about it yet.¡±

    Mathison shrugged.

    ¡°Which two did you figure out?¡±

    Aaron asked impatiently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to reveal anything now.¡±

    Mathison bluntly rejected Aaron¡¯s request.

    ¡°Since you have solved the riddle, why are you hiding it from us?¡±

    At his words, Aaron¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°Forget not, if it weren¡¯t for us, you wouldn¡¯t have even seen the riddles!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you haven¡¯t solved anything, are you just ying around?¡±

    ¡°Or is this the way S.H.I.E.L.D. behaves? In order toplete your mission, you exploit others, and when you¡¯re done using them, you simply throw them away like trash?¡±

    As soon as she heard Aaron speak to Mathison like that, Pam was upset.

    ¡°Please, pay attention to your words, Officer Cash!¡±

    Pam sternly interfered.

    ¡°How S.H.I.E.L.D. does things is none of your business!¡±

    ¡°From the very time I knew Lupin, he never said anything he wasn¡¯t sure of. Since Lupin said he had solved it, he can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    ¡°The reason why we didn¡¯t tell you is naturally our deliberation.¡±

    Pam¡¯s reaction surprised Mathison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry.¡±

    Mathison stopped Pam.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding.¡±

    He just straightened hispel and faced Gordon with a frank gaze.

    From the beginning to the end, among the remnants of the GCPD, the only person Mathison had regards to was Gordon.

    ke may have his unique qualifications, and he will be Batman¡¯s assistant, Robin, in the future, but it seems that it is still far away from being that for now¡­

    ?Wait, Robin!?

    Having this thought, Mathison smiled inexplicably.

    Didn¡¯t Batman always want Kid to be Robin?

    This has been a big issue to get rid of every time Kid takes action.

    ?Since Bruce wants to take an apprentice so much, then it would be a great idea to give him this one¡­?

    But there is no need to rush this matter now.

    ¡°The Riddler left three riddles, and the answers to each riddle are unrted to the others. Additionally, there is only one nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer very obvious? Only by solving the three riddles at the same time can we really find the location of the nuclear bomb, provided that the riddles do have information about the hiding ce of the nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°All in all, it¡¯s no use telling you the answer to the two riddles right now.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s words were very reasonable, and people can¡¯t refute them.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Gordon, we are very grateful for the clues provided by GCPD, but I hope that you leave the rest to me and Fujiko. You could as well try to reduce your presence outside.¡±

    After hearing this line, Gordon was shocked, and he looked at Mathison as if he had figured out something in an instant.

    ¡°Why? Although there are not many people left, we can help a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that we don¡¯t need your help. Too many people will only hinder our secret operations. I¡¯m sorry to say that, but that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Mathison said straightforwardly.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    Gordon was silent for a while, then nodded.

    ¡°Rookie, lead the two agents out.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Mathison again objected.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I only need a roadmap of the underground passage. All S.H.I.E.L.D. operations are top secret. I don¡¯t want any possibility of my whereabouts being leaked, and you have more important things to do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gordon, it¡¯s better for you to find your daughter first.¡±

    ¡°Bane is strong, yet not invincible. We won¡¯t let Gotham die.¡±

    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    Gordon asked suddenly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mathison smiled back.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the roadmap.¡±

    Naturally, it was Aaron who had the roadmap.

    Taking the roadmap from Aaron, Mathison called Pam to leave together.

    Gordon stared at the backs of the two of them, out of breath¡­

    ¡­ returning to the ground smoothly through the route map.

    The two quickly found a secret location and took off their disguise.

    It was mainly Pam who did. Mathison couldn¡¯t change into Phantom Kid¡¯s costume.

    After all, white clothes are too conspicuous at night, which is not conducive to the actions of the two.

    After taking off her disguise, Mathison walked in a certain direction without saying a word, with Pam following closely behind.

    ¡°Mathison, I¡¯ve been feeling that something is wrong since we got out.¡±

    Pam asked with a frown.

    ¡°I feel like something is missing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Charlie, right?¡±

    Mathison didn¡¯t turn his head back and replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Yes, Charlie is gone!¡±

    Pam eximed.

    ¡°I remember that he was following us when we entered the sewer, why did he suddenly disappear?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just let him y by himself.¡±

    Mathison showed a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Rx, he wille back on his own.¡±

    In fact, Charlie didn¡¯t enter Gordon¡¯s base at all. When Mathison and others arrived at the subway tunnel, he asked Charlie to execute another mission.

    After all, eggs cannot be put in the same basket.

    It¡¯s better to have two hands than one.

    Getting riddles from Riddler is a bonus, but also a lot of trouble.

    The riddles are not only difficult to solve in the usual sense but more troublesome is that it is likely to be a loop of riddles, one riddle is another riddle.

    This could be both boring and tedious.

    ¡°Pam.¡±

    After walking for a while, Mathison asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°How fast can you control nts to quickly travel underground?¡±

    Pam thought for a while, then replied.

    ¡°About 30 kilometers, in about 15 minutes.¡±

    That is 120 kilometers per hour, which is already very fast.

    ¡°The distance from here to the old town is about 35 kilometers. Pam, can I trouble you to take me to the old town?¡±

    Mathison calcted the distance and asked.

    Unexpectedly, Pam burst outughing.

    ¡°You still have to ask me such a question?¡±

    Pam stood on her tiptoes and whispered softly in Mathison¡¯s ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s never a problem; no matter what you want to ask me for, I have only one answer for you, that is: yes.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and he suddenly felt that the current atmosphere was getting romantic.

 Chapter 165: Deathstroke

    Chapter 165: Deathstroke

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Gotham, Old Town.

    Near the Riverside Center, Mathison and Pam gushed from the ground.

    They were very close to Miller Harbor. Additionally, the roof of the Riverside Center overlooked Miller Harbor.

    At this time, the night had started dissipating, and the dawn sun shined on earth.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    Pam asked excitedly.

    ¡°Robinson Park.¡±

    Mathison said in a t tone.

    ¡°Robinson Park? But Robinson Park isn¡¯t in the Old Town.¡±

    Pam tilted her head, not understanding what Mathison meant.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, Pam. You should go back to Robinson Park as soon as possible. For me, I will stay in the Old Town.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Pam frowned.

    Before she could refute, Mathison continued.

    ¡°Barbara didn¡¯t find Gordon at the GPD headquarters yesterday, and you didn¡¯t return overnight. She will definitelye out and try to find you today.¡±

    ¡°We have already told Gordon that Barbara is there. It won¡¯t be long before they meet. What will you do then?¡±

    Pam was taken aback by Mathison¡¯s rhetorical question.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s best that you get back to Robinson Park as soon as possible and find Barbara before she leaves.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Pam grumbled in dissatisfaction.

    Under Mathison¡¯s gaze, Pam reluctantly left the underground again and returned to Robinson Park.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to unravel the mystery of the riddle.¡±

    At this time, Mathison took out the three riddles.

    What no one knows is that when he finished reading the riddles yesterday, he already knew what the answer was.

    Speaking of his personal opinion, he thinks that these three riddles are not ordinary stuff.

    But no matter what they are, there is only one correct answer to derive from them.

    This is different from the doublespeak that Mathison sometimes leaves for insurance, the Riddler¡¯s riddles¡¯ meaning is singr.

    And whether the terms he uses are rted to the event he refers to, depends on how big of a brain one has.

    Guessing the answer is actually not difficult. Mathison is sure that Gordon has solved at least one or two riddles.

    The real problem is how to connect the mystery together.

    And that¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking about.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to recover me. When I was lost, you struggled to get me. What am I?¡±

    The answer is: <b>time</b>.

    ¡°I can be a member of a group, but I can never fit into it. What am I?¡±

    The answer to this mystery is: <b>entity</b>.

    So, what do ¡°time¡± and ¡°entity¡± represent?

    What does it have to do with the Knightsdome Arena?

    The ¡°time¡± may match the timer of the bomb, but what does that ¡°entity¡± mean?

    Through yesterday¡¯s night, Mathison could not figure this out.

    Butter, when he set his sights beyond the Knightsdome Arena and scanned the entirety of Gotham, he suddenly was enlightened.

    The thing that best embodies the concept of time is the clock.

    So, without considering the third riddle, the location to which the riddle refers is an entity with a clock.

    The first thing Mathison thought of was the clock tower in Old Town Gotham.

    That¡¯s right! The purpose of hising to the Old Town was to visit the clock tower, maybe he could solve the third riddle there.

    ¡°The more you cut me, the faster I grow. What am I?¡±

    Mathison thought of wounds, gaps, holes¡­ This riddle was a bit broad, and he couldn¡¯t understandpletely the riddler¡¯s mind.

    Only when he arrives at the clock tower may he make a good guess.

    On the other hand, as soon as Pam returned to Robinson Park, she felt something was wrong.

    Barbara was not in the park!

    And there wasn¡¯t any sign that Barbara had slept overnight.

    Pam felt bad and immediately closed her eyes to connect her spirit to the surrounding nts.

    This allowed her to see the sporadic pictures fromst night.

    Then, she saw Barbara fighting a man in red and orange armor.

    This man is the Deathstroke!

    The fight between the two didn¡¯t take too long, because Barbara was obviously no match for him.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Barbara to be cut in the arm by the Deathstroke.

    In Pam¡¯s sight, after Barbara knew she was defeated by Deathstroke, she desperately wanted to retreat, and turned around and ran away by taking advantage of the neutral position Deathstroke had assumed when she was cut.

    She had led Deathstroke into the trap that Pam set up with her abilities, and Deathstroke sessfully triggered it. However, this was only temporary.

    Barbara didn¡¯t stop for a moment; she ran straight out of Robinson Park.

    Deathstroke, on the other hand, broke free from the trap unhurriedly and did not show annoyance or excessive emotions for Batgirl¡¯s escape.

    He just followed the trail of Barbara¡¯s departure slowly.

    Just like a patient hunter, only when the prey shows ws will he brazenly shoot¡­

    At this time, the picture was cut.

    Pam came to her senses.

    ¡°Someone is chasing Barbara, she is in danger now!¡±

    ¡°Should I tell Mathison about this?¡±

    After thinking about it, Pam did not choose to tell Mathison but went to rescue Barbara herself.

    This is actually a very unwise decision.

    If she uses her abilities publically during the day, she will probably be seen by GCPD people. By then, everyone will know that Pam is Poison Ivy, and the peaceful life she finally got will cease to exist.

    At this event, it was actually the best choice to let Mathison save Barbara. With Pam¡¯s help, Mathison coulde to Barbara in a very timely manner.

    Then, the clich¨¦ story of a hero saving a beauty will ur.

    Perhaps that thin ice between Mathison and Barbara, that has never been pierced, will be broken after this.

    Everyone will end up happy.

    Ugh!

    Under normal circumstances that might be the case, but Pam knew very well the real crux of the two.

    Barbara hopes that the two lovers can be more honest with each other, while Mathison clearly prefers to give each other more secret space.

    So, it should be either for Mathison to tell Barbara that he is Phantom Kid, or for Barbara topletely ignore what Mathison is hiding from her. That¡¯s the way for the two to trulye together.

    As for whether the two of them can meet the corresponding requirements now, Pam does not dare to guess randomly.

    Not to mention that Mathison is now tasked with saving millions of people in Gotham, and Pam can¡¯t let Mathison get distracted.

    It¡¯s absolutely not because she was worried that Mathison and Barbara would establish a rtionship, leaving her with no chance.

    So, Pam kept following Barbara¡¯s escape route from the nts¡¯ perspective, until she entered the Giordano Botanical Gardens in Burnley.

    ¡°Barbara is as smart as ever.¡±

    Pam smiled with satisfaction.

    With Deathstroke¡¯s tracking technology, it¡¯s only a matter of time for him to keep up with her. So, before Deathstroke finds her, she must enable others to find her.

    ¡­ with the ¡°others¡± being Pam, of course.

    Barbara knew that Poison Ivy could observe things through nts, which greatly increased Pam¡¯s probability of finding her in the botanical garden.

    Turns out she was right!

    Pam did find out where Barbara was hiding very quickly.

    But the bad news is that the Deathstroke has also arrived there¡­

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your generous offering.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 166: The Clock Tower

    Chapter 166: The Clock Tower

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Charlie, is everything alright?¡±

    In the Old Town, Mathison contacted Charlie, while rushing in the direction of the clock tower.

    Charlie¡¯s bowtie has many functions. Voice changing is only one of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve finished everything here. What about your part?¡±

    Hearing Charlie¡¯s answer, Mathison nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°I have gained a lot here. Gordon does have clues about where the nuclear bomb is hidden. I have got it. The specific details will be discussed when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Charlie, make sure to hide well so that you won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I am the one who should tell you this! Who would suspect me?¡±

    Charlie was angry.

    ¡°Hmph, if I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll be able to find out the location of the nuclear bomb today.¡±

    Mathison smiled confidently.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    After that, Charlie ended the call.

    At this time, Mathison had also reached the clock tower.

    Unlike other areas, the Old Town has not suffered much damage.

    After all, the headquarters of the GCPD and the City Hall are both here, and only a few residents live here, and they¡¯re far better than the residents of the East District or Audisburg District.

    Therefore, there were hardly any riots here, and arge number of civilians hid in their homes and did not go out.

    Only the GCPD headquarters and the City Hall were severely damaged.

    And a very interesting point is that Bane did not destroy the City Hall, but renamed it ¡°the new Gotham Supreme Court,¡± and all the judges were served by Gotham City residents.

    Bane and other gang members didn¡¯t care whether they will be sued and judged.

    They just entitled them ¡°judges,¡± and gave them aw enforcement teamposed of gangsters. As long as they were asked to arrest people, they would not even frown.

    Bane¡­ No, it should be said that Thalia¡¯s grasp of human nature has reached an iparably precise level.

    For an ordinary person who had never undergone professional legal training, the moment he gains judicial power, his inner darkness will be infinitely magnified.

    The weakness of human nature clearly reveals itself at such a moment.

    Don¡¯t expect them to do things ording to the legal provisions, because no one will actually read the criminalw.

    The so-called trial of these people is first to prohibit people from resisting the rule of gangsters such as Bane, and secondly, it depends on their own preferences.

    As long as they meet someone who doesn¡¯t please their eyes, no matter whether that someone provokes them or not, he will be arrested and judged.

    If they see a woman they like, if she does not agree to spend the night with them, she will also be arrested and judged.

    Spitting on the ground? Arrested!

    Begging along the street? Arrested!

    Being helpful to others? Arrested!

    Quarrelling? Arrested!

    Crossing the road? Arrested!

    Grandma can¡¯t see the traffic lights herself? Arrested!

    A public brawl? Keep fighting!

    With such unreasonable trials, it is natural that there would be no unsolved cases. The case would be concluded within two minutes of the trial, and the culprits will undoubtedly be all dered guilty.

    The guilty must be punished.

    They were either shot to death, stripped naked, tied up, or thrown into the Queens River.

    It sounds like nothing, but Gotham is in winter right now.

    Ayer of ice has formed on the river surface, and it is not too thick now.

    They will let the ¡°culprits¡± walk on the ice wearing only close-fitting clothes, while someone behind them points a gun at them, threatening to shoot if they stop.

    Walking on the thing ice bare feet, it won¡¯t take long for one¡¯s feet to be paralyzed by the freezing cold, and they will die at the gunpoint after their movements be rigid.

    If they are fortunate enough to be out of the sight of the gangster, it does not mean that they have the possibility to live.

    They either freeze to death on the ice or identally smash the ice with their feet and drown in the river.

    Anyway, in the eyes of the ¡®judges¡¯, there is no punishment other than the death penalty.

    So far, more than 200 innocent people have died under the trial, men, women and children alike.

    That is why the whole world¡¯s corruption is hidden in the heart of man, and a demon is hidden in each of us.

    If power and freedom are left unlimited byws, it will surely lead to the exploitation of the weak by the strong.

    It¡¯s no wonder that no one in the Old City is willing to go out. Who would dare?

    The ¡°judges¡± don¡¯t do have any other thing to do. Every day, they lead aw enforcement team of dozens of gangsters under them tomit crimes in the Old City from morning to night.

    Mathison has so far brushed past severalw enforcement teams.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these guys patrolling a little too often?¡±

    In an artificial pool 50 meters away from the Gotham Clock Tower, Mathison suddenly floated up from under the surface of the water.

    After he escaped aw enforcement team just now, another patrol appeared before he took a step, forcing Mathison to temporarily jump into the pool again to hide.

    The clock tower itself is a tall building with a height of about 50 meters. The top is the design of the spire.

    On the southeast-facing side of the spire below is a huge clock that keeps ticking without electricity.

    Its uracy needs to be calibrated every two years or so.

    Although the clock tower itself is 50 meters high, the whole building has no floors, no entrance, and no exit. The interior of the building seems to bepletely solid.

    Because the original intention of Wayne Enterprises when it invested to build the clock tower was for it to be a tourist attraction building purely for sightseeing, and it did not consider its actual use.

    In that case, of course, there is no need to design floors in the clock tower.

    Mathison knew this was only the surface

    The clock tower has an entrance, but the entrance is at the top of the tower.

    Bruce specially built a secret room in the five-meter space on the top floor of the clock tower to store his batputer, which can monitor all the cameras in Gotham in real-time.

    That was, in the originalics, the base of the Oracle.

    Mathison is not sure whether the riddles left by the Riddler pointed directly to the clock tower and meant that Batman¡¯s secret base in the clock tower has been discovered.

    Only once reaching the top of the tower would he know.

    Mathison looked around.

    It was almost impossible to go directly to the top of the tower from the ground.

    However, at a position of about 30 meters, another building next to the back of the clock tower should be able to serve as a springboard.

    It is easy to get up from there with a hook gun.

    The rope of Mathison¡¯s w hook is exactly 30 meters. If it is unable to reach the top of the clock tower from the ground, it would definitely do so up that building.

    The troublesome question was how would Mathison get to the roof of the building next door¡­

    ¡­ because there are nearly 100 gunmen guarding the building.

    When Mathison tried to approach the building, he heard very messy footsteps, and there were a lot of people inside.

    He even vaguely saw figures shing through the window, on every floor.

    Mathison immediately realized that something was wrong, and quickly changed the route and returned to his original path. After a few steps forward, he might be seen.

    These people are obviously not thew enforcement team, and each of them wears a ck skull mask on their face, along with a uniform suit.

    Needless to say, they are the subordinates of the ck Mask.

    With a telescope, on the roof of an abandoned shopping mall diagonally opposite the clock tower, Mathison was observing the building.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your generous offering.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 167: Deathstroke Wants a Disciple

    Chapter 167: Deathstroke Wants a Disciple

    1/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Giordano Botanical Gardens, Burnley.

    Pam found the tired Barbara on the third floor of the nt exhibition.

    Dodging a high-level killer such as Deathstroke almost drained her energy.

    As long as one is a bit tired, Deathstroke can silently appear behind them.

    Deathstroke could see through Barbara¡¯s fake escape trail at a nce. And no matter how good she hid the real trail, it couldn¡¯t be hidden from Deathstroke¡¯s eyes.

    This had given Barbara a whole night of exhaustion that she couldn¡¯t even have time to deal with her wounded arm. She just tore off a part of her sleeve and wrapped it up on her to temporarily deal with it.

    The wound has opened countless times, and now, Barbara¡¯s entire left arm is red. This made Pam feel unpleasant for a while.

    ¡°I have to hurry up and help her deal with the wound.¡±

    Pam sighed.

    Although she did not study medicine, she is the world¡¯s top botanical master. She mastered the methods of use of various herbs and their actual effects.

    She couldn¡¯t get antibiotics, glucose, and other chemicals out, but her finding some herbs that could stop bleeding would be a piece of cake.

    Pam again used the ability to merge with all the nts in the botanical garden.

    Next, she picked out the appropriate herbs, mashed them, and applied them to Barbara¡¯s wound.

    Who knows what could have happened if she didn¡¯t make it on time¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    Barbara groaned and slowly opened her eyes.

    To this moment, she has not yet fully recovered.

    Barabara saw Pam¡¯s face.

    ¡°Pam¡­ why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten my abilities? I was told you were here.¡±

    Pam said in amusement. Was Barbara still confused in her daze?

    Barbara looked around and found that there were nts everywhere; she instantly woke up.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    Barbara hurriedly asked Pam.

    ¡°Not for too long, maybe less than ten minutes. I wanted to help you deal with the wound.¡±

    Pam pointed to Barbara¡¯s left arm, which had been wrapped in gauze.

    ¡°Fortunately, there was a first aid kit in the Botanical Garden¡¯s studio. There was still some alcohol and gauze left in it. Otherwise, your wound will be easily infected, if left untreated.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Barbara stood up in shock and said to Pam with a solemn expression.

    ¡°We must leave as soon as possible, right now!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll find us here soon!¡±

    Pam asked in confusion.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    At this moment, a hoarse heavy voice broke in, apanied by the sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Deathstroke.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes widened, and she subconsciously touched her belt to take out a bat dart.

    However, her hand couldn¡¯t find anything.

    Because she used all her bat dartsst night.

    ¡°The bat dart you use is far worse than his.¡±

    Deathstroke said disdainfully after seeing Barbara acting.

    ¡°Not even that¡­ I can even boldly assume that he did not train you enough to be a qualified warrior.¡±

    ¡°I can see that you have extraordinary talent, and you shouldn¡¯t be bound by rules. You should be a real warrior, not a softie who can¡¯t even kill.¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming! It¡¯s impossible for me to learn ways of killing people with you!¡±

    Barbara said firmly.

    Last night, after Barbara came out of the GCPD headquarters, she was seen by Deathstroke walking by.

    Originally Deathstroke had been preparing for the past two days, and he intended to personally go to that sinkhole prison in the Middle East desert to look for Batman.

    Bane imed that he didn¡¯t kill Batman, which made Deathstroke very satisfied, because he wanted to experience the thrill of taking Batman¡¯s life himself.

    As for what Bane said about Batman¡¯s true identity being Bruce Wayne¡­

    ¡­ Deathstroke couldn¡¯t care less, he doesn¡¯t care who is behind that mask, he just wants to kill Batman.

    However, when he was fully prepared, he identally saw another ¡°bat person¡± in Gotham City.

    It was Barbara Gordon. The bat symbol on Batgirl¡¯s uniform was something Deathstroke will never forget.

    Not to mention Barbara¡¯s standard Batman equipment¡­

    Deathstroke identified the woman as Batman¡¯s disciple.

    But Bane didn¡¯t mention any information of such kind.

    Since he won¡¯t be meeting Batman in a while, it would be good to kill his heir first.

    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t understand why Batman chose a woman to be his disciple.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Bruce hadn¡¯t actually taught Barbara formally. She was just good enough at hacking to find plenty of videos of Batman fighting.

    Obviously, the skills she learned just from watching his videos were of course useless. Barbara has also learned martial arts from many famous masters.

    Not the kind of masters who can hit eleven punches in a second, but real martial artists with extremely strongbat power.

    As for Batman¡¯s matching equipment, no need to forget that her father is Gordon. The person who knows Batman the most in the world, apart from Alfred and the Joker, is Gordon.

    Later, Deathstroke followed Barbara along the way, observing her movements and skills.

    Gradually, his perspective about this woman began to change.

    Barbara is definitely not weaker than men, and even abnormally, her arm strength far exceeds that of ordinary men of the same age.

    Her movements of subduing gangsters are precise, quick, and ruthless, making Deathstroke¡¯s eyes bright.

    But again, Deathstroke was very unhappy that she was avoiding killing them every time.

    At Barbara¡¯s age, and being a woman, it is impossible to improve her personalbat power to this level through high-intensity training alone.

    Deathstroke soon realized that the person in front of him was a good candidate.

    Indeed, those who can make Batman ept them as students cannot be ordinary people.

    Inexplicably, Deathstroke also had the idea of ??finding an heir.

    You must know that Deathstroke was in his forties when he was imprisoned in Arkham Asylum. In a few years, he will reach his sixtieth year, and he doesn¡¯t know how long he will live.

    Although Deathstroke has undergone gic modification and his body functions have always remained at a superhuman level, unfortunately, this does not prolong his lifespan.

    On the contrary, this kind of drug, that forcibly raises the human body¡¯s limit, will only endanger human life.

    It is an incredible miracle that Deathstroke can live to this day without suffering from any side effects.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that he wants to find an apprentice to inherit his skills.

    Especially when this person is also Batman¡¯s disciple.

    An indescribable excitement rose in Deathstroke¡¯s heart. He changed his mind!

    In any case, as long as you don¡¯t kill him, Batman will return to Gotham City in all unthinkable kinds of ways, and there¡¯s no need for Deathstroke to specifically look for him.

    If he takes away Batman¡¯s disciple before he makes hiseback, Deathstroke can make Batman¡¯s heir be his enemy¡­

    Just the thought of the heir he carefully raised drawing her sword against her master made Deathstroke tremble with excitement.

    Afterward, he came to what happened in the clip that Pam traced out through the nt in the park.

    Deathstroke followed Barbara all the way to Robinson Park and asked her to give up on Batman and be his disciple.

    And how could Barbara agree?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have all night to think about it clearly?¡±

    Deathstroke said calmly.

    ¡°Everything that Batman gave you is just kids¡¯ y before my eyes. Following Batman is only a waste of your talent.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Pam frowned and interrupted the conversation between the two.

    She didn¡¯t understand much from the beginning.

    When did Barbara be Batman¡¯s disciple?

    Deathstroke wanted so badly to have Barbara as a disciple, however, she rejected him. This annoyed him a lot.

    ¡°Pam, be careful of Deathstroke, he is a dangerous person.¡±

    Barbara warned Pam.

    At this moment, Deathstroke turned his attention to Pam.

    She looked very ordinary, there was nothing special about her. With a single nce, he knew that she was much weaker than Barbara, and had no strength at all.

    After a second nce, he lost all his interest in her.

    ¡°Your luck is very bad, because yourpanion led me to you. I clearly foresee her death with my own eyes.¡±

    Deathstroke pulled out a samurai sword behind him with his left hand, while the one on his right remained in its sheath.

    With murderous intent, he walked to Pam, where the tip of the knife could just cut through her throat.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to die, just follow me obediently, Batgirl.¡±

    Deathstroke looked at Barbara while threatening.

    Hearing Deathstroke¡¯s name, Pam¡¯s heart stirred. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know Barbara¡¯s true identity.

    One cannot see through her mask if he was not familiar with her.

    Not to mention that even if Barbara took off her mask and told Deathstroke that she was Gordon¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily know her.

    And perhaps the fact that Gordon has a daughter will attract Deathstroke¡¯s attention more.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been underestimated, Batgirl.¡±

    Pam also addressed Barbara the way Deathstroke did.

    ¡°Deathstroke, you are indeed the strongest killer among human beings, but there are often many non-human things in the world.¡±

    Barbara immediately came to understand, the corner of her mouth raised slightly to reveal a smirk, and said to Deathstroke.

    ¡°You may not have guessed the real reason why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Hearing this, Deathstroke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This woman¡¯s confident expression was not fake, which meant that her trump card was hidden in the botanical garden.

    He nced around quickly but found no sign of the existence of any trap.

    There was no obvious threat.

    Suddenly, Deathstroke turned to look at Pam as if he had thought of something.

    Could this woman be Batgirl¡¯s secret weapon?

    But she obviously doesn¡¯t look special¡­

    Deathstroke¡¯s pupils shrank, and within his line of sight, Pam¡¯s original skin color was instantly covered with emerald green.

    At the same time, a strong sense of danger rose in his heart.

    ¡°Remember this, Deathstroke, my name is ¨C Poison Ivy.¡±

    ¡°Wherever there are nts is my kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 168: Poison Ivy VS Deathstroke

    Chapter 168: Poison Ivy VS Deathstroke

    2/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    ¡°Poison Ivy?¡±

    Deathstroke looked at Pam, whose aura was only intensifying, and carved her name in his memory.

    ¡°Pam, don¡¯t be careless. In addition to the samurai sword that Deathstroke holds, he also has various firearms and hidden weapons. He is hiding countless lethal weapons on his body!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, he¡¯ll get his chance and kill with one hit.¡±

    Barbara dragged her damaged body and moved to the corner of the exhibition hall. In her current state, she couldn¡¯t face the enemy at all, so she could only cover Pam from behind.

    Additionally, she reminded her of some secret tricks Deathstroke uses.

    ¡°I had also grown up hearing Deathstroke¡¯s name, Barbara. He is Gotham¡¯s and even the world¡¯s strongest killer, I dare not be careless with him.¡±

    Pam turned her head and smiled at Barbara.

    ¡°No! Pam, don¡¯t take your eyes off Deathstroke!¡±

    Such an act surprised Barbara.

    Deathstroke is a professional killer and mercenary. The words morality and rules don¡¯t exist in his dictionary. As long as he can kill his enemies, he will do whatever he can.

    When his opponent¡¯s eyes are looking somewhere else, other than his body, it is his best moment tounch an attack.

    With Deathstroke¡¯s level of expertise, he certainly wouldn¡¯t waste this chance.

    Deathstroke¡¯s left hand held a knife motionlessly, but his free right hand threw a flying knife swiftly and subtly.

    In Barbara¡¯s line of sight, the knife flew straight towards Pam¡¯s forehead.

    She wanted to remind Pam, but the throwing knife approached Pam¡¯s face without saying a word.

    At this time, Pam¡¯s head hadn¡¯tpletely turned around¡­

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    At the critical moment, a long cane stretched out from nowhere and flew the flying knife away from Pam¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It seems that you have been undergoing treatment in Arkham Asylum for too long, and you have almost forgotten how to use a throwing knife, Mr. Deathstroke.¡±

    Pam folded her arms and smiled contemptuously.

    ¡°So, you can manipte these nts, is it because of this superpower that you are so confident?¡±

    Deathstroke¡¯s tone remained slow.

    ¡°Times have changed. Back then, only a few people like you, who were different from normal people, dared to appear in the city.¡±

    ¡°That was just a greeting. This was to let you know that, on the battlefield, paying attention to your opponent is the first rule.¡±

    Although Deathstroke was watching Pam and talking, Barbara had a faint feeling that he was addressing her.

    Could it be that Deathstroke really wanted to be her teacher?

    Barbara felt a sense of absurdity.

    ¡°Now that you know how powerful I am, you better get out of here before I kill you, and don¡¯t ever pester my friends again!¡±

    Pam raised her hands, all the nts in the botanical garden moved, and they surrounded Pam like the most devout guards.

    ¡°No one can make me¡ªgo away!¡±

    At these words, the murderous aura in Deathstroke¡¯s eyes intensified. So what if she is a superpowered person? It¡¯s not like he hadn¡¯t killed any back then.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Seeing Deathstroke like this, Pam talked no more.

    With a wave of her hand, dozens of vine-like nts that Barbara couldn¡¯t name came to Deathstroke from all directions, not giving him a chance to back off.

    Deathstroke¡¯s eyes scanned the ce, and his brain instantly analysed the situation, only to find the weak point of this attack.

    ¡°At two o¡¯clock, the elevation angle is 125 degrees, the straight line distance is 3.7 meters, and there are five vines¡­¡±

    When his analysis waspleted, Deathstroke rushed in the direction of two o¡¯clock like lightning, clenching the samurai sword in his left hand, and pulling out a Mini Uzi submachine gun in his right hand.

    Hearing the sound of ¡°swoosh¡±, the five vines fell off, and the Deathstroke escaped the encirclement smoothly.

    Seeing this, Pam waved her hand again, and the dozens of remaining vines condensed together and head towards Deathstroke, who had just rushed out of the encirclement.

    ¡°Ta-da-da-da-da¡­¡±

    Who would have thought that this is exactly what Deathstroke wanted? He aimed the submachine gun against the neatly arranged vine nts, only to vent fire, not worrying if he would miss a shot.

    Poison Ivy can only stimte nts without a theoretical limit, and cannot change the nature of nts, so under the attack of submachine guns, these vines were, without exception, broken into two pieces.

    Destroying so many nts at once, Deathstroke sessfully angered Pam.

    ¡°Deathstroke!¡±

    Listening to Pam¡¯s scream, her ability was activated to a higher level.

    The surrounding nts grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the small grass and trees extend out their thick branches.

    A towering tree rose from behind Pam, and the exhibition hall of the botanical garden was instantly burst with swelled nts.

    Caught off guard, Deathstroke was firmly bound by a branch stretched out by the giant tree, only his right hand remained outside.

    The hand that was originally holding the submachine gun has now been restrained, or perhaps already crushed by the crazy growth of nts.

    ¡°You will pay for your actions.¡±

    Pam said in a hateful voice, only to step on a branch and use it to get elevated up to Deathstroke¡¯s body, with the two separated by a few meters.

    Pam stretched her hand, held it in the air, made a gesture of pinching something, and then squeezed slowly.

    At the same time, the branches that tightly bound Deathstroke also got tighter.

    Huge pressure in exchange was applied to his body to cause him severe pain.

    From Deathstroke¡¯s wide-open left eye and clenched right fist, it is not difficult to guess what kind of torture he is enduring at the moment.

    Even so, Deathstroke hadn¡¯t uttered a single cry or groan.

    On the contrary, when Pam came up, he showed a sneer.

    Unfortunately, this sneer was hidden under the mask and no one could see it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not as good as your friend.¡±

    Deathstroke suddenly said solemnly to Pam.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had the training you deserve. So, even though she doesn¡¯t have the ability you have, she¡¯s stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t be as careless as you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    A bad feeling rose in Pam¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly, Deathstroke¡¯s clenched fist suddenly threw an object out of his right hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s an incendiary grenade!¡±

    When Barbara below saw this object, her pupils shrank.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Under Pam¡¯s unbelievable gaze, the grenade uratelynded on the connection point between the branch and the giant tree at Pam¡¯s feet, and then it exploded.

    Not to mention that, as the branches were blown off on the spot, the trunk was also instantly ignited.

    In just a few seconds, the giant tree was swallowed by mes.

    As the fire spreads, the entire botanical garden will be reduced to ashes, because there are too manybustibles here.

    Pam fell from a height because the branch broke.

    She was only about two meters high, hence, Pam was not injured.

    At this time, the branches that tied the Deathstroke naturally became loose, and he took out his samurai sword without hesitation, and the branches were cut off with the sh of his sword.

    ¡°I am only cutting these boring nts¡­ But it¡¯s okay, my de will taste your blood soon.¡±

    Deathstroke looked at the samurai sword and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Pam, don¡¯t bother with Deathstroke, we¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    Barbara came to Pam¡¯s side and said anxiously.

    Although Pam¡¯s ability is very strong, in the end, she does not have anybat experience. As a result, there are no guarantees that she will win or not, suddenly facing an opponent as strong as Deathstroke.

    At least, so far, Deathstroke is the one that has the upper hand.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Pam looked at the giant tree devoured by the mes and rejected Barbara¡¯s suggestion with an enraged expression.

 Chapter 169: A Weird Game

    Chapter 169: A Weird Game

    3/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Pam, whose abilities were at full power, had be one with this botanical garden.

    The howls of countless nts rang from her ears.

    Unprecedented anger rose in Pam¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Deathstroke, I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Seeing Pam in this state, Barbara was a bit worried.

    When fighting against experts, maintaining a bnced mind is more important than anything else.

    She knew how much nts were dear to Pam¡¯s heart. She¡¯s afraid that her love for them might even rival her love for Phantom Kid.

    Deathstroke had burned the botanical garden, and this made Pam extremely angry.

    ¡°No way! With such heavy fire, why wasn¡¯t the automatic fire extinguishing device triggered?¡±

    Suddenly, Barbara realized that she seemed to have overlooked something. When she looked up, she remembered that a building like the Botanical Garden, which should be the most careful against fires, must have aplete fire extinguishing system.

    And when she rushed here to hide, she confirmed that the power system of the botanical garden was on, and this should not have happened.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have the second lesson ¡­¡­¡±

    Deathstroke¡¯s figure was hidden in the fire, making it difficult for the two women to determine his location.

    ¡°On the battlefield, it is never enough to pay attention to your immediate opponent; environmental factors are also key to winning a battle.¡±

    ¡°In an environment like the botanical garden, there is no weapon more effective than setting a fire. And by the way, I destroyed the fire suppression system here before I came.¡±

    Deathstroke¡¯s voice echoed around.

    ¡°You are no match for me, Batgirl. I will let Poison Ivy live if you are willing to inherit my skills.¡±

    Barbara looked hesitant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡±

    Pam whispered to Barbara, with a face full of suppressed grief.

    ¡°I will get you out of here.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±

    Barbara asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I can manipte the underground roots of the tree to spread out, just like before.¡±

    Although Pam was very reluctant to run away now, and she wanted to kill Deathstroke so bad, she knew this was really not a good time.

    Deathstroke has already said that he made his preparations in the Botanical Garden in advance, and it¡¯s very unlikely that he carries only one incendiary grenade, which naturally restrains the ability of Poison Ivy.

    Pam thought for a while, Barbara was right. They must leave here as soon as possible, otherwise, the consequences are really unpredictable.

    ¡°This option doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    However, Barbara immediately rejected Pam¡¯s escape n.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Pam was puzzled.

    ¡°Because that would make too much noise and take too much time. Deathstroke won¡¯t let you release your powers intact.¡±

    ¡°He will definitely interrupt you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Barbara¡¯s mind shed.

    ¡°No, maybe we can¡­¡±

    Barbara whispered a few words to Pam, and Pam listened carefully, while her eyes were getting brighter and brighter.

    On the other side, in the building behind the Clock Tower in the Old Town, nearly a hundred members of the ck Mask gang conquered this ce.

    It may be that Bane and the Riddler entrusted ck Mask to help guard the Clock Tower, or it may be that the ck Mask is conspiring to expand his power in the Old Town.

    The Old Town is ultimately the political center of Gotham, regardless of whether politics seems to be useful or not, but as long as the ce is mastered, the possibility of controlling the entirety of Gotham will be in one¡¯s hands.

    Not only ck Mask, but the Penguin as well sent a lot of people to upy the site here.

    ¡°I never thought I would have to crawl in this ce again one day.¡±

    In the venttion duct, Mathison crawled forward little by little.

    God knows how long this building has been built, the venttion pipes are far rustier than the Wilson Building.

    Fortunately, Mathison has now learned very useful magic: the Repairing spell!

    Rusted venttion ducts now look brand new, and Mathison finally doesn¡¯t have to worry about disgusting rust covering his body.

    The building is thirty meters high and has ten floors.

    Originally, Mathison intended to climb directly to the rooftop through the venttion duct, but in the end, he found helplessly that the venttion duct leading to the top floor had been artificially blocked.

    He can only reach the ninth floor at most and then go to the rooftop through the exclusive stairs on the tenth floor.

    As a result, Mathison could only go back to his old ways, crawling on fours in the venttion duct of a bathroom to the ninth floor.

    In fact, with Mathison¡¯s current strength, he is entirely capable of really breaking in by force.

    But in the current situation, he can¡¯t do it.

    This is not a matter of looking cool and strong. His whereabouts cannot be exposed.

    Everyone on Bane¡¯s side indeed knows that outsiders have broken into Gotham, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the Penguin and ck Mask know as well.

    Because among the three major forces, only Bane wants to destroy Gotham, while the Penguin and ck Mask want to only control the city.

    Bane said that if an outsider invaded, the nuclear bomb would be detonated.

    At this time, if someone single-handedly purged ck Mask¡¯s base, what would this make everyone think?

    They won¡¯t suspect Phantom Kid of being the culprit, but only think that it was some super-soldier who was secretly sent by the government.

    At this time, if Bane wanted to detonate the nuclear bomb, obviously, ck Mask and the Penguin wouldpletely disagree.

    On the other hand, if Bane did not detonate it, then Mathison would have revealed that Bane¡¯s nuclear bomb is just a fraud.

    And then, it is either that the government will send an elite army to suppress Bane, or just drop a nuclear bomb and help Bane blow this city up.

    Either way, it is a bad ending.

    By this time, Bane¡¯s purpose of destroying Gotham must be hidden.

    Once they are aware of Bane¡¯s real n, that Bane cannot control the detonation of the nuclear bomb, the two forces will team up to destroy Bane.

    At this time Gotham will be plunged into the real fire of war.

    When the Ministry of Defense will see this scene, it would go without saying that they would consider Gotham hopeless, then throw a nuclear bomb over it¡­

    It¡¯s also an absolutely bad thing for Mathison.

    Mathison infiltrated Gotham by hiding his whereabouts, in order not to let the government know the truth about the nuclear bomb in Bane¡¯s hands.

    And Bane couldn¡¯t let the Penguin and ck Mask know this truth.

    So, the two of them reached an inexplicable tacit understanding.

    Mathison knew that he had been discovered, but he still remained in the shadows.

    Bane, on the other hand, knew that Phantom Kid and his assistant had sneaked into Gotham, but he pretended that nothing happened.

    Even the pothole created by Pam was filled up under Bane¡¯s order. He also ordered that no one speak about this incident.

    The ability of the League of Shadows to brainwash is also unparalleled. It¡¯s probably no less than that of Hydra.

    As long as Bane orders that the pothole incident should be concealed, no one would remember what a pothole is.

    Mathison and Bane were ying such a quirky game.

    After waiting in the venttion duct of the bathroom for about fifteen minutes, Mathison finally heard footsteps approaching.

    Immediately, Mathison¡¯s spirit was uplifted.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was¡­

 Chapter 170: Another Path (part 1)

    Chapter 170: Another Path (part 1)

    4/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    More than one person entered the bathroom!

    There are no urinals in this toilet. There are two rows of eight smallpartments, which can meet the excretion needs of sixteen people at the same time.

    However, what Mathison did not expect was that sixteen people actually came in!

    They moved swiftly, as if they had already been assigned ces, and took their ces almost at the same time, taking a piss one after the other.

    Even if some people were faster than the others, those who finished in advance did not leave directly but waited for others to finish.

    Their actions were neat and tidy, they are obviously well-trained.

    What a sense of teamwork!

    Watching this, Mathison froze for a moment.

    He didn¡¯t know how to initiate his n.

    ¡°What¡¯s with ck Mask¡¯s men?¡±

    Thinking about it, in case any guy got constipated or something, he will end up staying there for tens of minutes. Does this mean that others will have to apany him?

    Mathison waspletely speechless.

    Maybe this is only some weird exception!

    Mathison thought so.

    He waited patiently, fortunately, there were no constipated people among this group.

    They were out in less than five minutes.

    ¡°This trip back to Gotham was a real eye-opener for me.¡±

    The corners of Mathison¡¯s mouth twitched, and he continued to stalk them through the venttion duct.

    About half an hourter, the second group of people finally arrived.

    To his surprise, this group of people had actually also exactly sixteen people!

    Mathison began to feel that something was wrong. It might have been a coincidence the first time, but the same incident happened twice now.

    It seems that ck Mask had attached great importance to the security here, and even private things like going to the toilet have to be strictly arranged.

    What happened next confirmed Mathison¡¯s idea.

    Every half hour or so, a wave of people will break away from therge patrol team and enter the bathroom to relieve themselves.

    Not a random number of people would ess the toilet, but exactly enough to fill the bathroom.

    If there were more than sixteen people who need to use the toilet, sixteen people would go in first, and then sixteen others follow after the first batches out.

    If there are less than sixteen people left, people who don¡¯t have to use the toilet will be sent in to make up the number.

    In short, people who go in and out must be exactly sixteen, and when theye out, the same number must remain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Roman Sionis is a mad perfectionist, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be really this mad.¡±

    Mathison pondered for a while. He couldn¡¯t think of a way to knock out one of them silently without disturbing the others when the toilet room was always full of people.

    If the baffle of thepartment was only a bit higher, it would not have beenpletely impossible.

    But the height of the baffle is only 1.6 meters. If one doesn¡¯t sit down, their entire head will be exposed in the open.

    If one is tall, their upper body will clearly be visible.

    How would this allow Mathison to achieve a secret infiltration?

    As long as hees down from the venttion duct, it would be so difficult not to notice a movement he would make.

    The situation would also be difficult if he knocked down everyone below ¡­¡­

    Mathison was lost in thought.

    Suddenly, Mathison¡¯s ears twitched.

    ¡°I wonder when the elevator will be repaired.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, it¡¯s been stuck between the fourth and fifth floors since yesterday. It can neither go up nor down. I have already reported this to the idiots in the City Hall. Why hasn¡¯t anyonee to fix it yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if I have to go up and down the stairs every day from now on. Man, this is crazy!¡±

    ¡°I just hope these idiots at the City Hall won¡¯t kill the elevator repairman, trying to fool around with his life.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, why do we have to stay in this dpidated building? Our everyday meal is canned luncheon meat; I¡¯m going to vomit!¡±

    ¡°Ha, didn¡¯t you serve as a soldier during World War II? It is so nice to have something to eat now at least¡­¡±

    In the bathroom, the two thugs whispered to each other.

    In this wave of sixteen people, only fourteen were really in need to use the toilet; two of them came in just to make up the number.

    Silently, they were standing there, waiting for thepanions to finish. They were bored to death.

    So they started talking quietly.

    However, the topics these two discussed helped Mathison, who had his ears on the wall, find the perfect breakthrough¡­

    On the other side, in the Giordano Botanical Garden.

    After Pam heard Barbara¡¯s n, she felt that it was very feasible.

    The twodies looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    They saw the hope of victory in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No one can survive this move!¡±

    Pam stepped forward and stood in front of Barbara, pressed her palms together, and shouted loudly.

    With that, the earth began to shake in Deathstroke¡¯s gloomy expression, and violent vibrations spread from the ground within the building, just like a real earthquake.

    Judging from Poison Ivy¡¯s state, it takes a lot of physical energy to use this ability.

    ¡°That weird stance¡­¡±

    Deathstroke instinctively sensed danger and quickly judged that the move Pam was about to perform would require a certain span of preparation.

    Only a fool would stand still and wait for the opponent to finish his ultimate move.

    And Deathstroke was no fool. So he swooped out from behind the wall of fire at the first instance the shaking began.

    ¡°Shu!¡± ¡°Shu!¡± ¡°Shu!¡±

    Three flying knives were thrown at Pam. This time, the speed of the flying knives was even faster than the first ones he had thrown.

    After that, Deathstroke pulled out the second katana behind his back.

    With both swords in hand, he rushed straight towards Pam.

    ¡°Ta-da-da-da-da-da ¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing only a burst of gunshots, the three flying knives were hit by the bullets to be knocked away.

    The sound of gunfire did not stop for a moment, and the bullets swept toward Deathstroke¡¯s position.

 Chapter 170: Another Path (part 2)

    Chapter 170: Another Path (part 2)

    5/5 weekly chapter, enjoy.

    Deathstroke¡¯s keenbat instinct led him to dash to the left in an instant, and the bullet didn¡¯t hit him.

    At this moment, Deathstroke looked in the direction from which the bullets were shot, and saw Barbara holding his Uzi submachine gun in her hand.

    It turned out that the submachine gun fell to the ground when Deathstroke was bound by the branches of the giant tree controlled by Pam moments ago.

    Barbara picked up the submachine gun at that time.

    ¡°Good marksmanship.¡±

    Deathstroke turned an approving gaze at Barbara.

    The skill of shooting down flying knives with a gun itself is quite difficult, and Barbara was even using a submachine gun; ballistics are much more difficult to control than pistols or semi-automatic rifles.

    Barbara actually did it and shot down three throwing knives at once.

    This was Godron¡¯s marksmanship level embodied.

    It is estimated that only the top gunmen like Deathstroke, Punisher, and Death Shooter can surpass her in marksmanship.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you loot a gun all night yesterday. I thought you couldn¡¯t use them, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding such skill.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, but it¡¯s better this way. I won¡¯t have to work hard to teach you how to aim in the future¡­¡±

    Deathstroke smiled. This scene didn¡¯t make him angry at all, on the contrary, he admires Barbara even more.

    Barbara held the submachine gun and fired a burst of bullets at the Deathstroke.

    Deathstroke went around to the giant tree that was burning and took cover.

    This will facilitate draining Pam¡¯s energy after her long preparation and gives Deathstroke more time to react to it.

    However, this was exactly what Barbara wanted.

    Hiding behind the giant tree, Deathstroke¡¯s line of sight was blocked. Although he can judge the opposite situation through the sound, after all, it wasn¡¯t as thorough as observation with his own eyes. It is easy to trick him this way.

    At this moment, Barbara and Pam looked at each other and smiled. A tree root stabbed through the floor, creating a deep bottomless pit.

    The sound of the roots gushing out made Deathstroke confused. Poison Ivy¡¯s attack wasing, while his attention was focused intently on the situation behind the giant tree.

    But after a second, two, then three¡­

    ¡­ nothing was heard.

    Deathstroke suddenly thought of something. He put the samurai sword into the sheath, took out a spare pistol, and suddenly shed out from behind the giant tree.

    Barbara and Pam have long disappeared.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Deathstroke walked around the pothole and looked down, except for the intricate tree roots, he could only see the deep darkness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape Gotham¡­¡±

    After a while, in the underground tunnel at Burnley and Edinburg district, Pam controlled the roots to send herself and Barbara here.

    She didn¡¯te out of the ground rashly, in order not to attract attention.

    ¡°We¡¯re safe for the time being. No matter how strong Deathstroke¡¯s tracking ability is, it¡¯s impossible for him to find his way through the ground in a short time.¡±

    Pam smiled andforted Barbara.

    At this moment, she was still immersed in the memories of the Botanical Garden being shrouded in mes. She was afraid that it would be difficult for her to move on for a while.

    In Pam¡¯s mind, Deathstroke has been put on the must-kill list.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pam, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Giordano Botanical Gardens.¡±

    Barbara had an apologetic look on her face.

    She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Pam, who was obviously here to rescue her, now hates Deathstroke even more than her.

    ¡°Never mind it, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you didn¡¯t go to the Botanical Garden, I might not have been able to find you so quickly.¡±

    Pam said softly to Barbara.

    ¡°If I allowed Deathstroke to take you away, then I would have¡­ when I would have returned to New York, how could I have exined it to Mathison?¡±

    Halfway through, Pam was shocked by the words that were about toe out of her mouth, quickly turning them into a joke.

    Fortunately, Pam responded promptly, and Barbara didn¡¯t notice the change in her voice tone but was blushing due to the sudden tease.

    ¡°Barbara, I have to tell you something.¡±

    Pam changed the subject and said to Barbara with a serious expression.

    ¡°The nts in the underground tunnel ahead talked to me, we are not the only ones here!¡±

    Pam pointed in the direction of Edinburg, which is Gordon¡¯s temporary base¡­

    It was dusk already.

    The Old Town, outside the stronghold of ck Mask, next to the clock tower.

    A middle-aged man with a toolbox cautiously walked to the door and knocked gently on it.

    ¡°H¡­Hi! I¡¯m the repairman¡­ here to fix¡­ the elevator¡­¡±

    The repairman obviously knew who was hiding in the building, and his words were filled with respect and fear.

    ¡°Why are you here sote?¡±

    The door opened, and four thugs in suits with ck masks walked out.

    As soon as one of them saw the repairman, he asked viciously.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the only repairman left in the City Hall. All the repair work is done by me alone. This is why I came sote today.¡±

    The repairman nodded and bowed at the thugs.

    ¡°Put the toolbox down, we¡¯re going to check if you have any dangerous items.¡±

    Hearing this, the repairman, obediently, put the toolbox on the ground and raised his hands above his head at the same time.

    Two thugs kept staring at him, while the other two checked the repairman¡¯s body and the contents of his toolbox.

    In the end, nothing suspicious was found.

    ¡°Hmph, go in quickly. If you don¡¯t fix the elevator before the sun rises tomorrow, you will have a taste of this!¡±

    A thug pulled out a pistol and threatened the repairman, aiming at his forehead.

    The repairman¡¯s legs naturally started shaking. He was obviously frightened.

    ¡°Yes yes, yes¡­ yes¡­ I¡­ I will soon ¡­ fix the elevator¡­ don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Seeing the repairman this scared, the thugughed out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m just joking with you. What if I kill you and the elevator breaks down again?¡±

    As soon as his words fell, the rest of the thugsughed together.

    ¡°The elevator stopped between the fourth and fifth floors, didn¡¯t it fall?¡±

    At the gunpoint, the repairman could only endure. He turned to ask a few people about the issue.

    ¡°Yes, it didn¡¯t fall down.¡±

    ¡°Then I probably understand the situation, it will be fixed soon.¡±

    Hearing the repairman speaking with confidence, the thugs were very happy.

    Then, the repairman followed the four into the building and then went all the way to the elevator on the fifth floor.

    On their way, they encountered many patrolling personnel.

    However, there are no other thugs in the elevator room, after all, it is now abandoned.

    It can be seen that the elevator door has also been manually pried open.

    This is not surprising, because when the elevator suddenly gets stuck, there are most likely people inside.

    And if they want to get out, they can only stand on the top of the elevator and go out through the elevator door on the fifth floor.

    The repairman looked under the elevator shaft and saw that the top of the elevator was about two meters away.

    ¡°I have to go down and have a look first.¡±

    The repairman said while looking at several thugs around him.

    ¡°No problem, you can go down.¡±

    The repairman first jumped on the top of the elevator, and then entered through the open skylight of the elevator.

    After a while, the repairman¡¯s voice came from below.

    ¡°I found out why the elevator is stuck, but I need someone¡¯s help, can one of youe down alone?¡±

    The four thugs looked at each other, and the guy who had put the gun to the repairman¡¯s forehead volunteered.

    ¡°Looking at how thin and frail he looks, I can kill several of him with my bare hands. Don¡¯t worry, if he starts any game, I will teach him the rules.¡±

    So, the thug jumped down.

    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s no one in the elevator, where did that guy go?¡±

    As soon as he entered the elevator, the repairman had vanished.

    He was about to exin the situation to the three people above.

    However, a stinging pain hit his neck, and at the same time his mouth and nose were tightly covered, and the thug instantly lost consciousness.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A few secondster, a loud noise suddenly came from below the elevator shaft.

    ¡°What the hell is that! What exactly was this sound?¡±

    The three thugs in the elevator room on the fifth floor hurriedly looked into the elevator shaft and found that the elevator went down!

    It was no longer between the fourth and fifth floors but between the fourth and third floors¡­

 Chapter 171: Phantom Kid Meets Deadshot

    Chapter 171: Phantom Kid Meets Deadshot

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on down there, did the repairman make a move?¡±

    Above the elevator shaft, the three thugs shouted at the elevator that suddenly went down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, his head hit the wall when the elevator suddenly went down, and now he passed out!¡±

    At this moment, the gun-wielding man who had just gone down to help climbed out from the skylight of the elevator.

    He stood at the top of the elevator and pulled out the person inside the elevator through the skylight, who was none other than the unconscious repairman.

    The thugs upstairs breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t the repairman who made a move, but it was an ident.

    ¡°I said, can you stop looking at me? Hurry up and find adder or rope or something, I don¡¯t want to follow the elevator and fall to my death!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s find thedder.¡±

    With the sound of footsteps, the three thugs disappeared.

    As everyone should know, the thug on the elevator is indeed Mathison.

    Not long ago, Mathison got information about the elevator failure in this building, so he disguised himself as a repairman and sneaked in.

    With Mathison¡¯s techniques, of course, these gangsters couldn¡¯t find the countless props hidden on him.

    But even the elevator repairman could not move freely in the building.

    Every move he made was closely monitored.

    That¡¯s why Mathison took the opportunity to call a thug down to help, but in fact, knocked him unconscious, and then switched identities with him.

    By the way, he also gave some ¡®medicine¡¯ for this unknown goodd, and he should not be able to wake up within this day.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the three people who had run to get thedder toe back, and Mathison climbed up the stairs with the ¡°repairman¡± on his back.

    Climbing from the top of the third floor to the fifth floor with a guy weighing 70 kilograms on his back, Mathison didn¡¯t actually feel tired, but for ordinary people, this is definitely not an easy task.

    So, when Mathison carried ¡°the repairman¡± to the fifth floor, he threw the person on his back to the ground and copsed to the ground at the same time.

    He was acting as if he was exhausted.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what this guy grew up on. He¡¯s as heavy as a cow! I have to rest for a while. You move him to the lounge first.¡±

    The other three gang members didn¡¯t have much doubt. After seeing that the repairman was indeed the same person, they took him to the lounge together.

    Because none of ck Mask¡¯s men is a doctor, they do not have an infirmary.

    While moving, they were stillining: ¡°Ugh, the person who repaired the elevator finally came, and he fainted without doing anything.¡±

    Not long after, Mathison was the only one left in the elevator.

    At this point, of course, Mathison didn¡¯t need to keepying on the ground any longer, he stood up swiftly.

    Mathison lightly walked to the stairs next to the elevator.

    Paying careful attention to any sound, no one is approaching this location.

    It¡¯s a great opportunity!

    Mathison tried his best to rush towards the top of the building as fast as he could.

    A floor after another, he rushed up to the height of four or five floors.

    At this time, a group of patrollers suddenly entered the stairwell, heading downstairs.

    The sound of footstepsing from above obliged Mathison to stop and retreat at the same speed as the person who was randomly walking to ensure that he would not be discovered.

    Fortunately, these people just walked down one floor and left the stairwell.

    Mathison was able to continue upward.

    He was lucky; from this point on, he didn¡¯t meet anyone who wanted to go upstairs or downstairs again.

    ¡°Humm?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before Mathison was on thest two floors of the building.

    He keenly noticed thatpared with the floors below, the number of patrols was significantly reduced.

    Even the frequency of people passing by was much lower than the ones on the floors below.

    This arrangement more or less caused Mathison to have some doubts, but it¡¯s notpletely iprehensible.

    After all, for high-rise buildings, the staffing of the ground floor is indeed much more than the upper floors.

    Because the threat from high altitude is often notpensated by the number of people.

    So Mathison didn¡¯t think much about it and ran straight to the rooftop.

    As soon as the door to the roof was opened, the Clock Tower that was more than 20 meters taller appeared in front of him.

    Mathison listened carefully for a moment, there was no movement on the rooftop, and no one was speaking.

    However, when Mathison stepped out the door, an rm bell for no reason suddenly rang out in his heart.

    Before he had time to think, Mathison shed to the side subconsciously, and at the same time, a bullet hit the position where he first stepped on when he came out.

    ¡°This is a pistol bullet¡­why was I not able to hear a gunshot?¡±

    With the corner of his eye, Mathison nced at the bullet, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Even with a silenced pistol, it¡¯s impossible for Mathison to not hear a single sound.

    Mathison turned his head to look and saw a bald man with a beard lying on a beach chair in the corner of the rooftop.

    The bearded man was a dark-skinned man, wearing a special ck-and-redbat uniform.

    If Mathison is not mistaken, is he sunbathing?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, at least Mathison knows who shot him just now.

    Because the man happened to be holding a pistol with a silencer in his hand.

    The shape of this gun ispletely different from other mainstream pistols in the world, and it is impossible to tell what model it was.

    After seeing the bearded man clearly, Mathison found the person who best matched him from his mind:

    Deadshot, Floyd Lawton!

    Another tricky guy.

    Mathison dashed to the other side of the rooftop, using the pir as cover.

    ¡°I said that no one is allowed to go to the rooftop during my sunbathing time, otherwise I¡¯ll kill whoever disturbs me.¡±

    Deadshot said in azy tone, he didn¡¯t take down the unlucky guy who intruded his peace.

    Although Mathison perfectly avoided his shot right now, the pistol Floyd used was not an ordinary weapon, but a new technological weapon that Bane had seized from the Wayne Enterprise Armory.

    The technology used was very unique; it had the ultimate noise reduction.

    This silenced pistol can reduce the sound when shooting to infinitely close to zero decibels.

    But it is precisely because Deadshot¡¯s pistol can fire such silent bullets that Mathison wasn¡¯t worried about disturbing anyrge group of thugs in the building.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. There are not many people in the world who can dodge my shot, and I¡¯m sure that doesn¡¯t include ck Mask¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°So, who are you, and what is your purpose foring here?¡±

    Floyd stood up from the beach chair and asked while looking at the pir Mathison was behind.

    After asking, he slowly approached the pir, step by step.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your wholesome care.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 172: Brain Work

    Chapter 172: Brain Work

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Deadshot¡¯s presence in this ce was really out of Mathison¡¯s expectations. He did not expect that a being at the level of Floyd would actually serve as a ck Mask¡¯s man, and still, be free from his authority.

    Honestly, if Mathison were ck Mask, after having such a powerful helper as Deadshot, the first thing he would do is to order Deadshot to kill the Penguin or Bane.

    The first step would be to kill his biggest rivals, and the other step is considering that even if he fails to kill them, in the end, both can be eliminated.

    After all, the Deadshot does not kill for loyalty, he just takes money to do business.

    After getting done with business, whether he will continue to help his client depends on how much money they are willing to offer him.

    So, Mathison feels that ck Mask could never fully trust Deadshot.

    It is in his best interest to allow him to assassinate others at his own will, and distract him from doing other important tasks.

    What Mathison didn¡¯t expect was that the important stronghold where ck Mask is now expanding his power is actually under Deadshot¡¯s authority.

    If it¡¯s not for ck Mask getting crazy, then it¡¯s for the money he had given to Deadshot to do this.

    ¡°Tap tap tap ¡­¡­¡±

    With his footsteps approaching, Mathison was silently counting his heartbeat.

    Deadshot was holding a silenced pistol and kept firing at all times.

    While approaching the pir Mathison used as cover, he gently ced his finger on the trigger.

    Suddenly, Deadshot rushed to the side of the pir with a vigorous step, and his gun was aimed at Mathison¡¯s location.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Without hesitation, without even confirming the target¡¯s presence, Deadshot pulled the trigger directly.

    No gunshot sounded, but the bullet had been fired.

    However, in the next instant of pulling the trigger, Deadshot¡¯s pupils suddenly dted.

    Because there is no one behind the pir!

    A ck-Skull mask and matching suit fell to the ground.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Suddenly, Floyd heard a cracking sounding from above his head.

    Unlike Mathison¡¯s usual opponents, he didn¡¯t choose to flee.

    Instead, he raised his hand and shot at the source of the sound.

    The fired bullet collided with something in the air, making a slight ¡°poof¡± sound, and both deviated from their respective stream.

    ¡°A poker card?¡±

    When he saw the shape of the object, Deadshot couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    He looked up and saw a monocle-wearing man with a white dress and a top hat standing at the top of the column.

    The cloak behind him was swayed by the wind on the roof.

    In the afterglow of the sunset, he was full of mystery and artistry¡­

    Of course, what attracted the attention of Deadshot the most was the oddly shaped poker gun in the hands of this stranger.

    It was the first time he saw someone using ying cards as bullets.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you under these circumstances, Mr. Lawton, um¡­maybe you prefer to be called Deadshot?¡±

    Mathison maintained his gentleman-like manner and gave Deadshot a friendly bow.

    ¡°What material are those ying cards made of?¡±

    Deadshot suddenly asked for no reason, expressing a strong curiosity.

    ¡°This gun is thetest technology product of Wayne Enterprises. It can not only fire silently but the bullets used are also customized with special materials.¡±

    ¡°On the pration of the bullet alone, it even surpasses the bullet of the anti-material sniper rifle.¡±

    ¡°Such a bullet didn¡¯t prate your ying card. Although I know that there is an alloy that can be made into a card size, once such a card collides with a bullet, it will definitely make a loud noise.¡±

    ¡°However, the sound of the impact just now is so low that it goes without notice. What material is your ying card made from?¡±

    Hearing that, Mathison was curious. He has been using this poker gun for a long time. This is the first time someone has asked him about it.

    ¡°I have to say that you have a unique pair of eyes. I only know that you are the most proficient in firearms in the world. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such deep knowledge about weapon materials.¡±

    Mathison stretched out his index finger and thumb, gesturing that he wants to press them together, only for the two fingers to end up not touching.

    ¡°I just used a little bit of vibranium.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Mathison¡¯s ying cards are made of ordinary steel cards mixed with a small amount of vibranium.

    In fact, when he first debuted half a year ago, he used the mostmon alloy, not proper vibranium.

    After all, vibranium is a very expensive thing. Not even in the sale of milligrams does it exist in any market.

    Back then, Mathison was poor, so, how could he afford such high-end stuff?

    Even if he had made his first bag of money from the Adam¡¯s Star,ter on, he was not able to withstand such money spending.

    So where did Mathison¡¯s current vibranium ying cardse from?

    The answer is from Hell¡¯s Kitchen.

    Remember the Dresden Green Diamond that Mathison once went to the Wilson Building to steal from Kingpin?

    At that time, Mathison disguised as a senior cadre Phineas and sneaked in, and then found the vibranium in aboratory.

    What else is there to say, he will simply feel sorry for himself if he hasn¡¯t taken any.

    However, Mathison only took a fist-sized piece, which should be enough for him to use for a lifetime.

    Of course, vibranium ying cards were too precious, and he didn¡¯t dare to use them indiscriminately.

    Now, the reason why Mathison took out a vibranium ying card naturally has a purpose.

    Maybe this will be the key to defeating the Deadshot¡­

    ¡°Vibranium?¡±

    Deadshot was confused by the term.

    ¡°Vibranium is a name that has recently emerged. ording to what you used to hear, it should be called ¡®sound-absorbing steel.¡¯¡±

    When Mathison said this, Deadshot immediately understood how precious the ying card that was used on him was.

    At the same time, his eyes glowed in red, knowing that the tens of millions of dors that ck Mask had paid him could probably only be exchanged for a few grams of vibranium at most.

    And this guy in front of him actually made a whole deck of ying cards with such an expensive material!

    He fought for his life to engage in assassination, and the average cost of a single order was tens of millions of dors, which mainly depended on the identity of the assassination target.

    And for the record, the multi-million dor level target which exists in Gotham is the mayor or attorney general level.

    ¡°Looking at your costume, you should be Phantom Kid that Bane talked about.¡±

    Floyd aimed the gun at Mathison¡¯s head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is me.¡±

    Mathison admitted it generously and then smirked mysteriously.

    ¡°Mr. Lawton, I don¡¯t think you are ck Mask or Bane¡¯s subordinate. We are not necessarily enemies.¡±

    ¡°Roman gave me thirty million dors to work under his authority for half a year.¡±

    Deadshot was unmoved.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t give you an order to kill me, did he?¡±

    Mathison asked rhetorically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about you, such as that you can give up everything for money¡­ Then, if I give you some vibranium, you will act as if I didn¡¯t show up today?¡±

    Mathison slowly raised his hand, with a ck stone sandwiched between his index and ring fingers, about the size of a thumb.

    ¡°This deal is a good deal, right?¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your wholesome care.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 173: Trapped in The Clock Tower (part 1)

    Chapter 173: Trapped in The Clock Tower (part 1)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°I wonder if you are satisfied with our deal, Mr. Lawton?¡±

    Mathison pitted vibranium against Deadshot.

    Although it was only a thumb-sized piece, its value has exceeded 100 million US dors.

    Deadshot stared at the ck stone at the fingertips of Phantom Kid.

    No doubt, his heart was stirred.

    Many people actually don¡¯t understand why Deadshot is one of the best assassins in the world, and why is there such a big gap between him and other killers?

    Compared with other famous killers such as Deathstroke, Deadpool, the Punisher, and even Bullseye, they all have their own bottom lines, although they are all assassins with blood on their hands.

    Needless to say, both Deadpool and Punisher are anti-heroes, and Bullseye is loyal to Kingpin.

    But Deadshot has no boundaries when ites to killing people.

    Fill his hands with money, and he will show no mercy to anyone else.

    He would even kill his own employer if his target offered a higher bid.

    Even with this happening, there are still so many people moring for Deadshot to take their orders.

    They know that he is very strong, additionally, he is not picky.

    The most important thing is that his fees are not high, and the way he prices various targets is very reasonable.

    Like Deadpool, this guy doesn¡¯t kill for the sake of killing, and his prices are too high, but not many employers are willing to seek Deadpool.

    Is Deadshot so fond of money?

    Of course not. Deadshot is probably one of the most diligent killers in the world. On average, he receives at least 50 orders a year and kills one person every other week.

    This frequency is already quite frightening. You must know that the list of Deadshot is not limited to Gotham. He will ept assassinationmissions from all states in the United States.

    He is a model employee who works all year round.

    It is worthwhile to learn from fellow Deadpool.

    Mathison knew there was a reason why Deadshot took orders so desperately.

    Although the amount ofpensation that the killer gets is veryrge on the surface, it is at least hundreds of thousands, and it may be more than tens of millions, but in fact, the money is illegal, brought from unknown sources, which is difficult to spend withoutundering.

    But once the money isundered, one is considered fortunate to have half of it back.

    It would be better if there was an underground business ce like the ck market, where the illegal money can be spent directly to buy things, y women, and do whatever they want.

    It¡¯s just that the illegal money¡¯s ability to purchase is much lower than that of the legal dor, but of course, it remains still more than theundered money.

    Most professional killers have some psychological problems, so they never abstain from eating, drinking, and having fun, after they make money.

    Their expenses are already high, and the money actually arrives at a discount.

    Therefore, most killers take a lot of orders every year. Although it is hard for ordinary people to make a living, it is not as mentally taxing on serial killers. In fact, thesetters¡¯ have a very hard life.

    In movies, we often see many old killers who have worked for more than ten or twenty years want to retire. And after counting all their assets, their worth is only tens of millions of dors.

    But the orders they usually take at least are hundreds of thousands of dors. How much money would he have umted after twenty years? Many people may feel that the sum of money would be quite uncountable!

    But it¡¯s actually quite reasonable.

    This is what the killers located in the middle and upper sses of the pyramid can achieve.

    More than 70% of the killers will basically not retire, not because of some nonsense retirement about being killed by their peers, but simply after retirement, they have to starve to death without a source of ie.

    It might sound unbelievable, but there are actually very few high-end killers in the world, and most killers just use simted guns or outdated old guns.

    Bullets have to be used sparingly, and the ce in which they live is also very mediocre.

    Most of the time, they don¡¯t even work as assassins, but be mercenaries, because big customers who want to find assassins only look for famous ones. Who would care for such a small guy in the business world?

    Only people like Deathstroke, who are at the top, can live a veryfortable life, earn money that they can spend for a lifetime.

    As it turns out, the gap between the rich and the poor is something that exists in every aspect of the world.

    After all, killers like Deathstroke, who seem to be ascetic and puritanical, are rare.

    Deadshot is obviously not at Deathstroke¡¯s level, and his own expenses are veryrge.

    In addition, few people know that Deadshot has a daughter!

    He is a killer with a family.

    Although he and his wife divorced, this did not affect his love for his daughter.

    Deadshot¡¯s wife did not look for another husband, so the entire family¡¯s expenses actually fell on Deadshot¡¯s shoulders.

    Buying them a house, a car, taking his daughter to school, and living expenses all require money, and only the cleanest money can be spent.

    This means that the money earned by Deadshot will be much lower than the moneyundering model.

    Probably only 30% of the payout will be left at a time.

    So it¡¯s clear that the real reason Deadshot has no boundaries is actually because of his daughter.

    He needs a lot of money.

    A lot of money.

    The money that can guarantee his daughter a safe life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are here. I haven¡¯t seen anyone on the rooftop today.¡±

    Facing the temptation of vibranium, Deadshot chose topromise.

    The poprity of vibranium is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, and can also be sold to manyrge technologypanies for legal money.

    After Deadshot was imprisoned in Arkham Asylum eight years ago, his original property has been lost, and now hecks money the most.

    Otherwise, he would not agree to be a thug under ck Mask¡¯s authority. This job is embarrassing for the world¡¯s top killer.

    He didn¡¯t follow Deathstroke, he didn¡¯t join the League of Shadows, and left as soon as he had his chance. This is the confidence of the strong.

    Now, the deal proposed by Phantom Kid is exactly what he needs most.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your wholesome care.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 173: Trapped in The Clock Tower (part 2)

    Chapter 173: Trapped in The Clock Tower (part 2)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°A pleasure to work with you, Mr. Lawton.¡±

    Mathison smiled slightly and threw the vibranium in his hand to Deadshot.

    The first thing Deadshot did after receiving the vibranium was to take out a Walkman that could emit ultrasonic waves and then aimed it at the small stone to release ultrasonic waves.

    The characteristic vibranium is very known for is that it can absorb any form of a sound wave and convert it into energy and store it.

    Sure enough, in just a few seconds, the vibranium began to heat up, and a faint halo emanated from the inside of the stone.

    This is the real deal.

    ¡°The ying cards that fell on the ground are also mixed with vibranium. If you sell them as collectables, you can make a lot of money. That card will be my thank-you gift.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Lawton, we might establish a new cooperation in the near future¡­¡±

    As soon as his voice sounded, Mathison disappeared into a cloud of smoke.

    This trick cannot fool Deadshot. He looked back in the direction of the Clock Tower, just in time to see Phantom Kid who took out his w gun and shot at the top of the Clock Tower, waving at him.

    ¡°Interesting guy.¡±

    Deadshot secretly said, then bent down to pick up the ying card¡­

    This time, Mathison, who had been busy for most of the day, was finally able to get in the Clock Tower.

    There is nothing above the top spire of the Clock Tower. If he wants to enter the darkroom inside, he needs to find some sort of mechanism that can open it.

    This is, of course, not difficult for Mathison.

    Mathison carefully observed every brick, and finally found a suspicious point not far under his feet.

    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±

    Mathison tapped the brick a few times and found that it could be pressed down, so he pressed hard.

    A sound of gear turning sounded, the pressed brick quickly sank, and a new object rose up.

    It was a small table simr to the operating panel, with the bat logo engraved on it.

    ording to Mathison¡¯s understanding of this kind of mechanism, 80% of the time, Batman¡¯s palm needs to be put on it to open the dark room.

    Without Bruce¡¯s palm print, basically, no one can get in from here.

    But now, the operation panel in front of Mathison has been damaged beyond recognition.

    The module showing the palm print was charred ck and full of cracks.

    The entire console was covered with graffiti green question marks.

    Apparently, Mathison was right about the riddle that Nigma left behind.

    The Riddler must have left some clues in the Clock Tower.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Suddenly, countless arcs and electrical sparks appeared on the operating table, and Mathison reacted quickly and immediately jumped back.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­¡±

    There were bursts of weirdughter from the console, and Mathison guessed blindly that it was a recording left by the Riddler.

    ¡°Batman, you¡¯re finally back. I knew you would definitely solve my riddle¡­ Of course, you¡¯lle here even if you cannot solve it.¡±

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    This guy really thinks that only Batman can be his match in the world. He really wants to challenge the guy with some foolish riddle whose logic is inexplicable.

    None is able to admit that his IQ is high at all. At most, one would admit that he is a big brainer.

    ¡°Did you think you could find clues to the fusion reactor here? No no no no, what awaits you is the real riddle, and you better remember that I gave you the third riddle, because it will be yourst hope.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Batman, I hope you didn¡¯te toote because the person locked down below won¡¯tst long¡­¡±

    At this point, the recording has finished ying.

    The moment the sound stopped, the console automatically lowered, and a dark tunnel vertically downward appeared in front of Mathison.

    ¡°There is someone locked under the Clock Tower, who could it be?¡±

    Mathison frowned.

    Whoever this person is, his/her situation is dangerous.

    Intelligence from the GCPD shows that it has been more than ten days since Bane attacked Gotham, and the Riddler must have ced the recording here for more than seven days.

    If there¡¯s no food and water below, it¡¯s most likely already¡­

    There was no time to think about it, and Mathison jumped in the dark passage.

    After about ten meters of free fall, Mathison reached the ground.

    What came into view was a room full of photo albums of all the Wayne family members through the ages.

    An entirety of two rows of bookcases was full of photo albums.

    There was a stack of trophies or honorary certificates offered to the Wayne family.

    The most exquisite one was the y sculpture of Thomas Wayne, which is ced in the first cab of the bookcase on the left.

    ¡°Uh¡­ who is this?¡±

    Just as Mathison was observing the surrounding environment, a weak voice sounded from the corner¡­

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your wholesome care.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 174: The Dark Knight Returns

    Chapter 174: The Dark Knight Returns

    Mathison walked over to the source of the sound and finally found a person behind thest bookshelf.

    This person was tied up, face down on the floor facing the wall, with his back to Mathison.

    When he saw the back of this man, Mathison¡¯s heart was moved.

    Simply, because he was too familiar with this figure.

    Mathison walked up to the man and turned his body over.

    Although he was mentally prepared, he still didn¡¯t expect that the person locked in the Clock Tower by the Riddler would be ¡°him¡±!

    After a brief inspection, Mathison confirmed that the person detained here was still alive, so he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Charlie, the n has changed, stop now!¡±

    Mathison quickly contacted Charlie, praying that it wasn¡¯t toote.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, after Pam and Barbara lost Deathstroke, they entered Gotham¡¯s underground passage.

    Under Pam¡¯s active guidance, the two women gradually approached Gordon¡¯s underground base.

    ¡°We are about to enter the confines of the Edinburgh district.¡±

    Past a corner, Pam turned to Barbara and said.

    ¡°Why are weing to Edinburgh?¡±

    Barbara asked in confusion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always worried about your father?¡±

    Hearing this, Pam smiled at her.

    ¡°What! Did you find my father?¡±

    Barbara asked in surprise.

    ¡°How is he now?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to tell you about this. Didn¡¯t I split up with you to find Chief Gordon and James Jr. the night before Deathstroke hit Robinson Park?¡±

    ¡°On the way to find little James, I met someone.¡±

    Then, Pam told Barbara about her encounter with Phantom Kid.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t mention Mathison¡¯s name.

    ¡°Oh, Pam, I must thank you for this great news!¡±

    After hearing Pam¡¯s story, Barbara hugged her tightly and excitedly.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t get too excited. There is still a lot of time for you to catch up when you see your father.¡±

    Pam patted Barbara¡¯s back and said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Barbara nodded, and the two parted into moving on.

    After a while, the two women finally came to Gordon¡¯s base.

    They didn¡¯t go directly in, but found a sewer well and covered it to the ground.

    After all, what Gordon and the others saw Pam as was ¡°Fujiko Mine¡±, not her original appearance.

    So, Pam couldn¡¯t exin how she knew about the location of the underground base.

    She knew that Gordon was now sending someone to find Barbara in secret, and they could easily be spotted as long as they walked around.

    As for why the two of them came to the Edinburgh area, it would be no problem to me it all on Deathstroke.

    Barbara knows what Pam will be facing, and she was willing to help her pull a believable act.

    So, after about two hours or so of turning around, the twodies managed to get stopped by someone.

    The person who came was none other than ke.

    As the youngest and strongest member of the current police force, he is basically the easiest to dispatch.

    At this time, ke had actually been looking in the direction that Fujiko Mine had divulged to them that day.

    But no trace of Barbara was ever found.

    As a result, he didn¡¯t expect to encounter them on the way back.

    ¡°Barbara! Why are you here?¡±

    ke asked in confusion first, then turned his attention to Pam.

    ¡°And this one is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pam. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s one of our own.¡±

    Barbara interrupted.

    ke nodded, knowing that Pam should be the one who apanied Barbara to Gotham.

    In Gotham¡¯s current situation, being able to sacrifice their lives to apany each other is enough to confirm the deep feelings between the two of them.

    ¡°This is not a safe ce,e with me. Your father really wants to see you.¡±

    ke looked around, making sure no one noticed them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Barbara and Pam followed behind ke and returned to the underground tunnel.

    ¡°It¡¯s much safer here.¡±

    After a short walk, ke turned to Barbara and said.

    ¡°Barbara, why are youing this way? Have you met Lupin III and the others?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s about the injury on your arm?¡±

    ¡°Who is Lupin III? I¡¯ve never met this man.¡±

    Barbara wondered, ¡°Actually, Pam and I escaped all the way from the Old Town.¡±

    ¡°I met Deathstroke and managed to escape his pursuit.¡±

    ¡°Deathstroke?¡±

    ke was dumbfounded.

    As a Gothamite, how could he not know of Deathstroke?

    He took a deep look at Pam, the ordinary girl who was able to escape from Deathstroke.

    This person is not ordinary!

    Although ke doesn¡¯t know what Barbara¡¯s ability is, he believes that no matter how strong she is, she will not be a match for Deathstroke, and escaping is much more difficult.

    If Pam was only dead weight, the two of them would have never escaped Deathstroke.

    The two women arriving at this spot safely prove that they have truly escaped the pursuit of Deathstroke. There are not many people in the world who can do this.

    ke was calm on the surface, but inwardly he was attentive to Pam.

    Soon, they came to the base¡¯s entrance.

    ke was about to knock on the door when he suddenly felt that someone was watching him.

    He stopped and looked sharply into the depths of the tunnel behind him, but there was no one there.

    The strange feeling also dissipated.

    ke shook his head, it seemed that it was only his imagination, and continued to knock on the door.

    This time it was Aaron who opened the door for them.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Barbara! Rookie, you really got her back!¡±

    As soon as the door opened, Aaron saw Barbara and grinned.

    ¡°Hey, Jim! Come and see, your baby girl is fine¡­ well, she¡¯s got a broken arm, she¡¯s a tough girl.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are even more of a stupid girl. You are so stupid!¡±

    Afterughing, Aaron reprimanded Barbara with a straight face.

    ¡° Who told you to go back to Gotham, do you know how dangerous this ce is now? The situation is already tense and you have to cause trouble for us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Cash.¡±

    Barbara wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Where is my father?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    However, just as they entered the base, the field suddenly plunged into darkness.

    ¡°What the hell is this, who cut off the power system?¡±

    Aaron yelled.

    Barbara quickly formed a circle, back to back, with the other to deal with this emergency.

    Maybe after a few seconds, a dozen seconds, or a minute, the disconnected power will automatically be restored.

    The lighting system came back on.

    Nothing happened.

    Seems like just a normal experience.

    ¡°The circuit used in the underground passage ispletely different from that of a home circuit, this shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    In Aaron¡¯s experience, the power supply to the underground passage has not failed for more than five years.

    ¡°If someone has made a move, then his target is probably not us.¡±

    ke suggested one possibility.

    ¡°Jim!¡±

    Aaron suddenly realised, and so did the others.

    They quickly ran deep into the base, seeking to hurry up and get to the tunnel where Gordon is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    However, before they were halfway there, Gordon staggered over.

    ¡°Jim, do you know what just happened?¡±

    Aaron hurried over to help Gordon.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s back¡­¡±

    Gordon said intermittently, while slowly raising his hand to the crowd.

    Jim was holding a Batdart in his hand!

    And it¡¯s not the fake one Barbara used, it¡¯s the real Batdart!

    This also means that the power outage just now was not idental, nor was it caused by Bane¡¯s people.

    Rather, it was a sign of the Dark Knight¡¯s return!

 Chapter 175: Spy (part 1)

    Chapter 175: Spy (part 1)

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>Zenith</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Batman, he¡¯s back?!¡±

    After seeing the Batarang in Gordon¡¯s hand, everyone present was shocked.

    However, at this time, no one noticed that in addition to being shocked, ke¡¯s face was also hiding other emotions¡­

    ¡°Dad, have you met Batman?¡±

    Barbara asked eagerly.

    Gordon nodded.

    ¡°What did you, guys, talk about?¡±

    ¡°He came here for a short while to tell me that he had found the location of the fusion reactor and it was heavily fortified.¡±

    ¡°He wants us to help him hold down Bane¡¯s army.¡±

    Gordon recapped what Batman had said to him a few minutes earlier.

    ¡°And tonight, at twelve o¡¯clock, is when he¡¯s going to do it. So, I decided to immediately summon everyone in the undergroundwork of the GCPD.¡±

    ¡°ke, you¡¯re the only one of us who is most familiar with the undergroundwork, because you¡¯re the one who patrols out there the most.¡±

    At this time, Gordon turned his attention to ke.

    ¡°So, the task of calling everyone together here will be left to¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, how can we be sure that it must be Batman? Maybe it¡¯s just Bane¡¯s conspiracy to kill us all.¡±

    ke objected.

    He had long had a feeling that this incident is too coincidental, and that Batman should not have appeared at this time¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s Batman. Nobody in this world knows Batman better than I do.¡±

    After hearing ke¡¯s objection, Gordon looked at him with approval.

    ¡°However, considering this possibility means that you already have the skillset to be a good police officer, ke.¡±

    Gordon concluded that who he must have met was Batman himself.

    Because there were many details on Batman that others can¡¯t notice, which only Gordon actually can.

    And he is confident that he is the only one in the world who can notice these obscure details¡­

    That is of course if we don¡¯t count Alfred.

    ¡°Dad, can Pam and I also participate in the action?¡±

    Barbara asked Gordon excitedly.

    ¡°You two will stay here, and you are not allowed to go anywhere else!¡±

    Gordon said with a sullen look on his face, ring at Barbara

    ¡°Jim, your body can¡¯t support the uing battle.¡±

    At this time, Aaron suddenly said to Gordon with a serious tone.

    ¡°What do you mean, Aaron? Are you telling me that I should stay in my ce while you guys are risking your lives!¡±

    Gordon got emotional.

    ¡°The city of Gotham entrusts everything to me, and I have to take part in saving it!¡±

    ¡°No, Jim, you can¡¯t force your body.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s attitude remained the same, ¡°The fusion reactor is now a nuclear bomb. We must gather the strongest battle force to be efficient. Jim, you have lost your duebat effectiveness now.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t pressure yourself, just wait for our good news when we get back.¡±

    ¡°I know my body very well, and I can knock down any of you whenever I want.¡±

    Gordon uttered these words earnestly, and a strange aura emanated from him.

    Although Gordon was currently pale and still needs to lean against the wall to keep himself upright, for some reason, when he uttered these words, he had almost convinced others.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    ¡°Your body can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    So, to the surprise of everyone, the two actually began to quarrel.

    ¡°You obviously need to rest.¡±

    ¡°I said I can.¡±

    ¡°I am telling you that can¡¯t stand it!!!¡±

    At this time, Aaronpletely forgot about Gordon¡¯s position as a director, and that he was only Gordon¡¯s subordinate. For him, he was seeing Gordon now as an oldrade.

    Aaron tugged up Gordon¡¯s cor, ¡°I won¡¯t let you make a fool of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! Uncle Cash, don¡¯t be reckless!¡±

    Everyone rushed up to pull Aaron and Gordon away.

    Unexpectedly, when the two separated, the reaction force generated caused Gordon to instantly lose his bnce and fall backwards to ke who came to pull him away.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    When Gordon fell on ke¡¯s body, ke faintly felt a strange bulge in the inner pocket of his shirt, near his left chest.

    ke kept calm and slowly helped Gordon up.

    ¡°Aaron, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I have to go.¡±

    Gordon suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°I¡¯m the director of the GCPD, and when everyone is fighting, I have to be at the forefront.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty!¡±

    ¡°But your body¡­¡±

    Aaron¡¯s words came to an abrupt end.

    Because he saw Gordon pull a syringe out of his arms.

    ¡°Stimnts! Jim you¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at Gordon in shock.

    The people present had more or less knowledge about illegal drugs.

    They could all see that Gordon¡¯s doping was not the kind of illegal doping that was normally used by athletes.

    They were drugs seized from the Scarecrow before!

    Their effect was several times stronger than ordinary drugs, and the side effects are several times stronger.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a banned drug, but it¡¯s a special moment and only it can help me get back to normal mobility.¡±

    Gordon didn¡¯t care.

    For now, as long as he can win the battle, using illegal drugs or anything else is just a trivial matter.

    Seeing this, Aaron didn¡¯t add anything more, Gordon¡¯s actions made him secretly surprised.

    ¡°No more persuasions! Now, everyone, listen to my orders!¡±

    Gordon changed his voice tone and shouted loudly.

    ¡°ke, Aaron, go and gather everyone separately, and be sure to bring everyone to Midtown Ind to assemble before midnight, to the location Batman told me¡±

    ¡°The situation is urgent, there is no need to hide anymore, bring all the weapons and force a raid on Midtown Ind!¡±

    ¡°As for me, I will go to Midtown Ind to meet Batman first.¡±

    Having said that, Gordon looked at ke.

    ¡°After all, ke¡¯s idea is notpletely without possibility, if that is not the real Batman, I will be the first to inform you to evacuate.¡±

    Gordon was so resolute when he gave the order that everyone believed he wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ke and Aaron saluted Gordon at the same time.

    Gordon responded.

    ¡°Barbara and herpanion, hide here, there is an emergency escape route behind. If Bane attacked this ce while we are away, you can escape through there.¡±

    ¡°But remember, don¡¯t leave this ce on your own, because Gotham will be submerged in danger very soon.¡±

    Gordon admonished the two girls.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Pam didn¡¯t say a word from start to finish, and no one really paid attention to her.

    On the other hand, it was Barbara, who actually kept nodding her head obediently at this moment.

    Seeing that Barbara was so sensible, Gordon nodded in satisfaction and ceased his cautioning.

    ¡°Hey, Barbara, when did you be so obedient?¡±

    Pam whispered to Barbara.

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Barbara motioned her to stop talking while gesturing to her with her eyes.

    ?Just nod your head first and agree. After they leave, we can do whatever we want.?

    Pam smiled inwardly, as expected of you, Barbara.

    On the other side, on a deserted road, Mathison drove a ck SUV quickly.

    Thank you, <strong>Zenith</strong>, for your wholesome care.

    Because of you, we have reached our goal, 7 dors, on Ko-Fi. Hereby, I ampelled to nourish your reading enthusiasm and release this bonus chapter for everyone. You are really worthy of being part of the Council of the Dragon Readers, the Dragon Leaders.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 175: Spy (part 2)

    Chapter 175: Spy (part 2)

    At this time, several hours had passed since he left the Clock Tower, and it was already dark.

    Mathison was not alone in the car.

    On the passenger side of the SUV sat a man whose face was covered with a bandage to prevent his real face from being seen.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Mathison asked suddenly, his head remained motionless, and his eyes were always fixed on the road.

    ¡°No problem, since they ignored your number one character, it means that our n will be sessful.¡±

    The thick voice of the masked man came from the side. He heaved a small sigh, his tone filled with emotion.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, I never imagined that one day, you would be Gotham¡¯sst hope.¡±

    ¡°Ha, there are also so many other things you can¡¯t expect.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°No, you know what I just said was not a n, but you wanted me to pretend to be that person. Is that really okay? I don¡¯t mind disguising as anyone though.¡±

    ¡°However, that person should have an extraordinary status in your heart.¡±

    Hearing this, the masked man was shocked, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    After a long time, he said again,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would go to Bane, and I don¡¯t know that he knew about Bane¡¯s danger a long time ago, otherwise I would definitely try my best to prevent him from acting alone, at least I will choose to fight alongside him¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel extremely guilty and remorseful for this incident.¡±

    ¡°But at the same time, I also deeply understand one thing, that is, for him, for Batman, protecting the fragile city of Gotham is the meaning of his life.¡±

    Mathison didn¡¯t interrupt him, he only listened.

    ¡°He once told me that anyone can be a Batman, and of course, you can too. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t ept.¡±

    The masked man said so.

    Mathison smiled politely, but deep down, he rejected the idea intensely.

    It¡¯s okay to pretend to be Batman once in a while, wear his cape, then forget about it.

    Bing a superhero is impossible in this life!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about it, what if Batmanes back, finding out that I have been pretending to be him during this time, won¡¯t he be angry?¡±

    Mathison said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    ¡°That would be better for our n, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    The masked man asked back.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Mathisonughed, as he thought of something joyful.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we have to hurry up.¡±

    Mathison stepped on the elerator to the bottom, and the speed quickly filled up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually use transportation very much. I rarely hold the steering wheel once in a while, and it feels good.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you drive slower? It¡¯s easy to get into trouble if you drive too fast!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t worry, sir, we¡¯ll be at the station soon.¡±

    Mathison driving an SUV into a bridge, driving farther and farther under the darkness¡­

    Going back to Barbara.

    ¡°Barbara, they¡¯ve all left, are we¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Pam took a quick turn around the makeshift base in the tunnel, where the two of them were the only ones left.

    She believes that Barbara is definitely not an obedient baby, and the course of action to evacuate proposed by Batman, must have been for a reason.

    Before Pam finished speaking, Barbara interrupted her directly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here!¡±

    Barbara ran to the emergency escape route without looking back.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Pam chased after her dumbfounded.

    ¡°Barbara, there is an emergency escape route over there. Now that Bain¡¯s people haven¡¯t broken in, why are we running there?¡±

    Hearing this, Barbara, who had already run halfway, suddenly stopped moving.

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    ¡°How am I wrong?¡±

    Pam¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°We can¡¯t take the emergency escape route.¡±

    Barbara muttered to herself.

    ¡°Hey, Barbara, what the hell are you doing?!¡±

    Pam shouted loudly, and Barbara instantly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Pam?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still asking me what¡¯s wrong? I am as clueless as you!¡±

    Pam put her hands on her hips and hummed.

    ¡°Why did you want to leave in such a hurry just now, why did you take the emergency escape route, and why did you suddenly stop halfway through?¡±

    ¡°Pam, didn¡¯t you notice?¡±

    Barbara did not respond directly to Pam¡¯s question but instead asked a question.

    ¡°Notice what?¡±

    Pam still didn¡¯t understand what Barbara meant.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have much contact with the members of the GCPD, and it is normal for you not to notice, but I am different from you. I have been in contact with them almost every day since I was a child, so I am familiar with each of them.¡±

    ¡°Pam, I hope you won¡¯t be surprised after listening to what I am saying next.¡±

    Barbara addressed Pam with a serious tone.

    Pam replied that she is mentally prepared.

    ¡°I suspect that a spy has infiltrated the GCPD¡­ no, it is not a suspicion anymore, I¡¯m sure!¡±

    ¡°Among police officers, there are people who are not real members of the GCPD!¡±

    Barbara spoke shockingly.

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Pam covered her mouth.

    ¡°You heard that right, so I guess the emergency passage is likely to be rigged, and as long as we go there, we will fall into the trap.¡±

    Barbara said cautiously.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re leaving here as soon as they¡¯re gone.¡±

    Pam suddenly realized.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, we have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    The two women stopped talking and ran towards the front passage again.

    But unfortunately, they were still a step behind.

    ¡°Tack-tack¡­tack-tack¡­tack-tack¡­¡±

    After running for a while, the two girls heard rapid footsteps.

    The voices are cluttered and numerous.

    ¡°Someone ising!¡±

    Barbara and Pam looked at each other, and the two realised the same thing.

    Fortunately, there are many abandoned passages here, and they can find concealment anytime, anywhere.

    The first thing they did is to go into the abandoned channel pipe next to them.

    ¡°Sure enough, these people are all thugs with guns.¡±

    Barbara observed the situation through the small mirror she carried with her.

    ¡°Would you like me to directly¡­¡±

    Pam made a cut neck.

    These people are just ordinary thugs, not as powerful as Deadshot or Deathstroke.

    With Pam¡¯s ability, it is not difficult to kill all the people on the field with one breath.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Barbara shook her head.

 Chapter 176: True and False, False and True (part 1)

    Chapter 176: True and False, False and True (part 1)

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Pam looked at Barbara, puzzled.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about¡­¡±

    Before Barbara could finish speaking, a voice that shocked the two girls reached their ears.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there right now, Batgirl¡­¡±

    ¡°The passage here has been blocked for a long time. I will find you very shortly. Stop wasting time and give up already.¡±

    Deathstroke stepped in from the entrance of the passage, standing in the middle of a group of gunmen.

    ¡°I can take the two of you out safely, this human trash won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    After Deathstroke walked in, he merely said a few words calmly at the entrance, with no intention of going in and looking for them.

    The other thugs were Bane¡¯s subordinates. They dare not provoke Deathstroke, however, this does not mean that they will obey any order he gives.

    So, dozens of thugs rushed into the underground base, tracking the two women.

    Hearing Deathstroke, Pam was shocked, and her eyes suddenly turned red.

    ¡°Death¡­ stroke!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why does Deathstroke know we¡¯re here?¡±

    Pam asked Barbara while gritting her teeth.

    ¡°It must be that mole who leaked the information that we are here.¡±

    Likewise, Barbara resented.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve already taken off your Batgirl uniform, and I haven¡¯t used my abilities. How could he know our identities?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten the excuse I used to cover our sudden appearance here in order to avoid suspicion?¡±

    Barbara said with a bitter smile. This time, she really shot herself in the foot.

    ¡°We mentioned Deathstroke¡¯s name¡­¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that he leaked information to Deathstroke in such a short period of time, and even Deathstroke had made it here so quickly.¡±

    ¡°They have a lot of resources. They¡¯re either Bane¡¯s men or the Penguin¡¯s men.¡±

    Pam was silent, indeed, as Barbara said, losing Deathstroke was the perfect reason.

    But because a mole was among them, this became the reason for their exposure.

    ¡°I remember that we lost Deathstroke through Edinburgh district. It seems that we only told ke. Is he the mole you mentioned?!¡±

    Pam suddenly realised and said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure ke isn¡¯t an insider.¡±

    Barbara shook her head.

    ¡°There are too many reasons for insiders to know what we are saying. They could have installed listening devices all over the tunnel, or hid bugs on ke when he is not paying attention.¡±

    ¡°ke is pretty much defenseless against everyone in the GCPD, and it¡¯s very easy to do that to him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been talking too much, who is the insider?¡±

    Pam felt like countless cats were scratching her skin at this time, and asked Barbara eagerly.

    ¡°The insider is¡­¡±

    When she was about to utter their name, their voices were a bit too loud, which caught the attention of a thug.

    He set up his gun and walked over to where the two women were hiding.

    The two women looked at each other and retreated in opposite directions¡­

    On the other side, Gordon came to Midtown Ind alone.

    The ind is located in the heart of Gotham and is surrounded by water from all sides.

    The Merchant River, the East River, the Queens River, and the Gotham River, the four longest ind rivers in Gotham, all flow through Midtown Ind and meet here.

    Once viewed from the sky, the river water forms a ring, encircling Midtown Ind.

    Gordon cautiously crossed a bridge into the confines of Midtown Ind.

    There were very few residents here. Industrial parks and some famous corporate headquarters will be built here.

    The most typical is the Prewitt Building.

    In addition, there are manyndmark attractions here, such as Gotham Tower and Wayne Tower.

    Yes, that¡¯s right! Wayne Tower is also one of the secret bases established by Bruce.

    In every administrative division of Gotham, there are at least one or two Batman-only bases.

    It could be up somewhere or it could be underground.

    As Gordon went deeper and deeper, he gradually discovered something abnormal here.

    Although there weren¡¯t many urban residents on Midtown Ind, there were many workers and fishermen here, and the people who live on the river are not few.

    At the same time, the location in which Midtown Ind is situated is rtively special. As long as it is not invaded by gangs, there is basically no threat.

    But as Gordon walked all the way, there was not a single pedestrian on Midtown Ind, not even the lights were on.

    Not a single light was on in the Prewitt Building.

    The whole ind is empty and dead.

    Gordon found no trace of fire on the block, so why did the residents flee the ind?

    Or, had someone driven away all the people on Midtown Ind¡­

    Thinking of this, Gordon pped his forehead. Is it worth thinking about it?

    Of course, Bane drove all the people out of here.

    Batman says he found the nuke¡¯s hideout, which is apparently here.

    Bane couldn¡¯t keep the inhabitants of this ce in a ce with a nuke.

    It makes sense when youe to think about the current situation, but it¡¯s still not quite right.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there is a heavy defense of Bane here, why is there no one?¡±

    Gordon muttered to himself.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with Batman? It can¡¯t be.¡±

    After thinking about it, Gordon thought that it might be that Bane just arranged the manpower in the hiding ce of the nuclear bomb, and there were no guards in other locations.

    Settling down, Gordon moved on and came to the road in front of Wayne Tower.

    This is where Batman asked him toe.

    At the same time, this is the only ce where Gordon could see a light source.

    The first street light under Wayne Tower was the only one lit.

    Gordon trotted all the way to the streetlight.

    However, there was still no one here.

    ¡°Batman, where are you?¡±

    Gordon whispered twice.

    No one responded.

    ¡°Damn it! Have I really been tricked?¡±

    Gordon was displeased, thinking of the possibility ke proposed.

    ¡°I am here.¡±

    Just when Gordon was disheartened and nned to leave.

    A hoarse voice came from behind him without warning, leaving Gordon in shock.

 Chapter 176: True and False, False and True (part 2)

    Chapter 176: True and False, False and True (part 2)

    Quickly turning around to take a look, he saw the familiar bat suit and half-exposed chin.

    These all indicate the identity of the person who came.

    It was really Batman!

    ¡°Batman! I didn¡¯t think you would bete.¡±

    Gordon stared at him andined.

    ¡°The more you cut me, the faster I grow. What am I?¡±

    Batman said this out of nowhere.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gordon was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to solve the riddle, I thought of the final answer the first time I saw the riddle.¡±

    Batman was still talking to himself, no matter what Gordon said, he didn¡¯t engage with him.

    ¡°However, even if I got the answer, I couldn¡¯t deduce where the Riddler is hiding the nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gordon suddenly roared out of control, and he pointed at the ¡°Batman¡± in front of him, with his eyes staring.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to give you the riddle just now. How on earth did you know the content of the riddle!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not Batman, who are you?¡±

    Gordon¡¯s words came to an abrupt end here, his brain was running fast, and he thought of a person in an instant.

    ¡°Lupin III!¡±

    ¡°No, Lupin III is also a pseudonym, you are not an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. at all!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, did you finally find out?¡±

    ¡°Batman¡±ughed, while reaching out and raising the bat cloak behind him, uncovering his entire body.

    With the influence of gravity, the cloak fell naturally.

    At the same time, the parts of the bat suit were also scattered on the ground.

    The one who appeared in front of Gordon was Phantom Kid!

    Mathison straightened his top hat, and secretlyined about the way the bat suit was sopactly designed, and it took a lot of effort for him to take it off.

    Under normal circumstances, it is obvious that it only needs to be pulled, but this time he had to also take the other essories off¡­

    ¡°Phantom Kid.¡±

    Gordon gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a righteous police chief, the two of us are a perfect match here today, face to face, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Mathison said while smiling slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Gordon frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the real Batman, but are you really Gordon?¡±

    Mathison sneered and said.

    This remark exploded in Gordon¡¯s heart like a thunderbolt.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    Drops of cold sweat fell from Gordon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, even at this point, you are still acting. Honestly, as an actor, you are more dedicated than I thought!¡±

    Mathison snickered in admiration.

    ¡°Or, don¡¯t you want to reveal your identity to me before you meet Batman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Gordon shouted angrily, took out a pistol, and aimed it at Mathison.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just as Gordon raised his pistol and was about to pull the trigger, a gunshot came from out of nowhere.

    This shot hit the gun in Gordon¡¯s hand with precision and uracy, and a strong impact made Gordon unable to hold his weapon at all.

    The pistol flew away.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take a look at this person before deciding whether to continue the show or not.¡±

    Mathison said calmly and sidestepped.

    ¡°Tack Tack Tack¡­¡±

    A man with a bandage on his head and a khaki windbreaker emerged out of the darkness and stood in the position that Mathison gave up.

    He was holding a pistol in his hand, and it was clear that he was the one who had just shot.

    The moment he saw this person, Gordon¡¯s face turned blue, and a feeling of humiliation hit his heart.

    ¡°You managed to piss me off.¡±

    ¡°Gordon¡± first snapped his fingers, then twisted his neck.

    His appearance changed drastically.

    ¡°In the original n, the person standing in front of me at this time should be Batman, and he should thank you for going to hell for him.¡±

    ¡°Gordon¡± put his hand on his face, and his whole face was torn off.

    The exposed face is also a face wrapped in bandages!

    exactly the same as the man opposite.

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t have much attention to give you, but since you have discovered my identity, I have no choice but to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to take off your mask, Mr. Elliott, of course, and perhaps you prefer me to call you¡ªHush.¡±

    Mathison revealed the true identity of the bandaged monster in front of him.

    Thomas Elliott, known as Hush!

    He is the contemporary head of the Elliott family, one of the four oldest families in Gotham, which is simr in status to the Penguin Cobblepot.

    However, the size of Hush¡¯s power is far smaller than that of the Penguin.

    Because he¡¯s not like the other super-criminals in Arkham Asylum.

    Everyone else was interested in Batman, but he was interested in Bruce Wayne.

    Thomas and the Penguin had very different childhood experiences.

    The Wayne family and the Elliott family are family friends, and the Cobblepot family is rtively the least popr of the four families because they are very close to the Falcone family.

    The Falcone family is a mafia family that immigrated from Italy to Gotham in the United States.

    Many years ago, Falcone was the most powerful underworld emperor in Gotham and even in the United States. At that time, people like Kingpin were just gangsters who had just joined the New York gang.

    The Penguin was ridiculed because of his natural posture. Inferiority and cowardice were the most realistic portrayal of him at that time.

    But this has happened decades ago.

    Because of the ¡°corruption¡± of the Cobblepot family, joining Falcone to form a gang, the other three families were very disdainful of it.

    So, the Cobblepot family was alienated from the three.

    Thanks to the friendship between the Elliott family and the Wayne family, Hush became good friends with Bruce at a very young age.

    He thinks that Bruce is simply the happiest person in the world, with a lot of things Hush doesn¡¯t have.

    No one knew Thomas had a twisted psyche, and he was jealous of everything Bruce had.

    This jealousy drove Thomas to develop the habit of imitating Bruce unknowingly.

    The most terrifying thing is that because Bruce¡¯s parents were assassinated in Crime Alley, Thomas also imitated it madly. He murdered his parents in a car ident and inherited their billions of properties.

    Then, he imitated Bruce Wayne through constant observation, so that in the end he directly sticized himself into Bruce Wayne¡¯s appearance, and wrapped his face with a bandage, iming to be Hush.

    That¡¯s why, when Hush pretended to be Gordon, he said no one in the world knew Batman better than he does, and he had the confidence to say so.

    That¡¯s also the reason why Hush was able to disguise himself as Gordon so perfectly.

    How could Hush not investigate seriously the person who guided Bruce throughout his life?

    ¡°Why, why are you able to fool me into believing with all my heart that you are Batman?¡±

    Staring at Mathison silently, he questioned unwillingly.

    Mathison burst outughing.

    ¡°You really think you are the person who knows Batman best in the world? ¡±

    The masked man standing next to Mathison took a step forward, tearing off the bandages on his head.

    Hush¡¯s face was revealed before tearing off the mask.

    He is the real Gordon!

    ¡°You¡¯re just imitating a person¡¯s movement habits, but you can never understand his psyche. Hush, you are the person who least understands Batman in this world!¡±

 Chapter 177: Cause and Effect (part 1)

    Chapter 177: Cause and Effect (part 1)

    ¡°This is nothing more than being a low-quality copycat!¡±

    Mathison looked at Hush coldly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, my imitation is perfect, no one knows Bruce better than me¡­¡±

    He was shaking with anger.

    In fact, Hush¡¯s disguise was very clever, and even Mathison himself may not be able to do it better than him.

    Mathison merely said that on purpose, to make Hush go crazy.

    Whether Hush is so easily influenced or not didn¡¯t matter to him, his mockery always takes ce.

    Trash talk is an art.

    Now, through Hush¡¯s reaction, it seems that this line had a great effect on him.

    As for what happened from the beginning to the end?

    Let¡¯s rewind time back to dusk, starting from Mathison¡¯s entry into the Clock Tower.

    At the time in the Clock Tower, Mathison only needed to see Gordon¡¯s back to determine the person was him.

    After all, they have lived together for more than ten years, and sometimes they don¡¯t need to look at each other to determine their respective presence.

    Consequently, Gordon, who remained in the secret base of the GCPD underground tunnel, must be someone else.

    In retrospect, when Mathison went to see Gordon as Lupin III, Gordon kept a pale and frail appearance.

    This is indeed a brilliant move.

    When people are weak, they tend to act differently from their usual selves, and others will not care much even if they notice this.

    Faking his pain and tolerance of it was definitely a skillful technique to use in his current state.

    In addition, there was nothing wrong with Hush imitating Gordon¡¯s voice tone so that even Mathison didn¡¯t see through Hush¡¯s disguise at the time.

    Of course, the most crucial point is Hush¡¯s knowledge about S.H.I.E.L.D. intelligence.

    Mathison did not think that anyone else knew about the operation that year besides Gordon.

    However, since Mathison has got the information through the Rising Tide organization¡¯s data, naturally, Hush may also have obtained the same information through his own means.

    Mathison rescued Gordon, who was dying of thirst in the Clock Tower, then used a spoon to feed him water little by little.

    After a long time, Gordon finally regained his vitality.

    ¡°Phantom¡­ Kid?¡±

    When Gordon opened his eyes, he saw Mathison and was surprised.

    ¡°Long time no see, Director Gordon, how did you get to this point?¡±

    Mathison smiled friendly at Gordon.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Gordon looked around, and he was inexplicably a bit familiar with this strange environment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where this ce is?¡±

    Mathison frowned, ¡°What happened before you were locked here?¡±

    Hearing this, Gordon shook his aching head and fell into memory.

    ¡°I just remember that day when Bane attacked the GCPD with someone, I was hit by Floyd, then I lost consciousness, and when I woke up, I found myself here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this ce is or how long time has passed.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°I got the news of Gotham that a few days ago, Bane suddenly held the whole city hostage with a nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°There was news at the time that you were taken to the hospital after being injured, but you just said you were already here after waking up?¡±

    The fact is already obvious, the real and fake Gordon were swapped at that time.

    The GCPD was attacked in a major way, and countless police officers died. Presumably, all those who stood with Gordon at that time were killed.

    And ¡°Gordon,¡± who has been treated in the hospital, was actually Hush.

    ¡°No! Bane attacked the GCPD ten days ago. If you were locked here from the beginning, how did you survive? Why didn¡¯t Bane kill you?¡±

    Mathison voiced his doubts.

    There¡¯s actually something even weirder, and that is, why on earth was one of Bane¡¯s people pretending to be Gordon?

    If they simply wanted to wipe out the GCPD people, there was no way they would have dyed until now.

    Mathison was in deep thought for a while.

    Hearing this, Gordon then turned his head to look at the bottom of the bookshelf, where there was a dark box that was already in a state of being opened.

    Mathison followed Gordon¡¯s gaze. The box had been empty for a long time.

    ¡°There was a bit of food and water in that box, and I lived on those for the first few days.¡±

    Gordon recounted.

    ¡°But there wasn¡¯t really much. The box emptied quickly after a few days, even if I were consuming it in the most economical way.¡±

    At this time, Gordon looked at Mathison with confused eyes.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not be able tost until tomorrow. Thank you for saving my life, Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡°As for why Bane didn¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t know what he was really nning.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to show your thankfulness towards me, then don¡¯t attempt to arrest me when I steal things in Gotham, how about that?¡±

    Mathison said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    ¡°Huh, you better stop daydreaming this much!¡±

    ¡°As long as you are stillmitting crimes, I will not give up on trying to arrest you!¡±

    Gordon opened his eyes wide and smirked, then closed his eyes, and his tone became much calmer.

    ¡°But¡­ I can try to reduce your sentence for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well, assuming that you can catch me.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Gordon, who is over fifty years old, still has such a proud side. Mathison couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Hmph, if you continue like this, sooner orter, you will fall into the hands of the police.¡±

    ¡°Dear Mr. Gordon, this is not the time for bickering, do you know what I went back to Gotham for?¡±

    Gordon was stunned when he heard the words, ¡°What treasure have you seen? But I advise you to give up this idea. Bane is already a very difficult enemy, and he also released the guys from Arkham Asylum.¡±

    ¡°If you think of Gotham as it used to be, you¡¯d be wrong.¡±

    ¡°Kid, since you can find this ce without Bane¡¯s eyes and ears, then there must be a way to escape Gotham. You¡¯d better leave now.¡±

    Mathison nced at Gordon unexpectedly, not expecting that he would persuade him to leave.

    ¡°Forgive me, I can¡¯t ept your proposal, Director Gordon. No matter how hard it is to get a treasure I like, no matter what means I use, I will definitely steal it.¡±

    ¡°This is my creed as a thief!¡±

    ¡°As for what to do with them after they are stolen, those are not important matters to me anymore.¡±

    Mathison waved his hand and said indifferently.

    Gordon stared at him nkly for a long time.

    ¡°Humph¡­ hehe¡­ hahaha¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Gordonughed, and theughter grew a little bit louder, and finally burst into tears.

    ¡°What a time to be alive! Even thieves have their own creed now?¡±

    Tired ofughing, Gordon asked himself mockingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder, what exactly are you trying to steal?¡±

    ¡°The nuclear bomb.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s confident words sent huge waves of emotion in Gordon¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 177: Cause and Effect (part 2)

    Chapter 177: Cause and Effect (part 2)

    Good lord, stealing a nuclear bomb?!

    Is this what a thief would say?

    Gordon was too shocked toment on Phantom Kid¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, you heard me right. The treasure I¡¯m looking at this time is Bane¡¯s nuclear bomb!¡±

    Then, while Gordon was shocked, Mathison told him about the fake Gordon that he had seen in an underground tunnel.

    And his beloved daughter has also returned to Gotham.

    Obviously, he chose to tell him about his cooperation with Pam.

    ¡°That is to say, the fake Gordon has been lurking in the GCPD crowd, and no one has noticed anything wrong with him. Obviously, his purpose is not the remnants of the GCPD.¡±

    Mathison analyzed.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility I can think of, that the fake Gordon¡¯s mission should be rted to the Riddler¡¯s riddle.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting for someone who can solve all the puzzles, and they think there¡¯s only one person who can. So, the person pretending to be you doesn¡¯t mind letting me know what the riddle is about.¡±

    ¡°You mean Batman?¡±

    Gordon asked in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because even if someone does solve the riddle, they can¡¯t get to the top of the Clock Tower. In their perspective, only Batman can break through Deadshot.¡±

    Mathison nodded.

    ¡°Bane didn¡¯t kill Batman, and that is because he didn¡¯t know Batman, but the other criminals released from Arkham Asylum knew Batman.¡±

    Gordon added that now his mind is starting to regain its rity.

    The criminals¡¯ ns gradually came into their perspective.

    ¡°Including me, everyone firmly believes that Batman wille back, so they set this trap for Batman.¡±

    ¡°Batman will definitely look for the whereabouts of GCPD when he returns, and the person pretending to be me will y a key role at this time.¡±

    ¡°If Batman doesn¡¯t see through his disguise, then Batman¡¯s actions will be subject to Bain¡¯s covert maniption. If Batman saw through his disguise, then he would also be caught in the middle of a heavy siege.¡±

    Gordon gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple, because the person pretending to be you must know you very well, otherwise, even your oldrades won¡¯t see your ws.¡±

    ¡°Since this person dares tomit this, he probably has a certain degree of confidence that he can hide well from Batman.¡±

    ¡°So, can you think of a man who can mimic you very skillfully?¡±

    Mathison asked Gordon.

    ¡°¡­ Could it be him!¡±

    Gordon suddenly thought of Hush, the weird criminal.

    When he and Batman put Hush in Arkham Asylum, Hush kept shouting that he knew everything about Batman.

    No one in the world knows Batman better than him.

    Gordon could feel a deep obsession rooted in Hush¡¯s mind.

    This obsession ispletely different from other patients in Arkham.

    Yes, although Hush knew that Bruce was Batman, for some reason, he never revealed the secret.

    Even Gordon didn¡¯t know that therade he had always missed the most was actually Bruce Wayne.

    The reason that Hush is keeping this secret is very strange. He is jealous of everything about Bruce, he wants to destroy Bruce, and he wants to inherit everything from Bruce.

    Yes, he wanted to rece Brucepletely.

    So he can¡¯t let other people kill Bruce before him, in that case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be him.

    What an inexplicable thought!

    Well, no one of Arkham Asylum¡¯s criminals could be understood.

    In short, after locking their candidate, the two generated a n consisting of Mathison pretending to be Batman to test the fake Gordon.

    The n was bound to be put into work, and Mathison took Gordon away from the Clock Tower.

    Oh, by the way, when leaving the Clock Tower, Mathison also got a surprising revtion.

    That is, when he climbed up the spire of the Clock Tower again, he identally caught a glimpse of the scene out of the corner of his eyes.

    This scene made him figure out the Riddler¡¯s third riddle in an instant.

    ¡°The more you cut me, the faster I grow. What am I?¡±

    The correct answer is: a hole.

    Why could the answer be that?

    Because a hole is round.

    At this moment, what caught Mathison¡¯s eyes was Middle Ind, which is surrounded by river water and looks like a hole from a high altitude¡­

    At this point, the previous situation¡¯s review waspleted, and time turned back to midnight.

    Hush that was choked by Mathison and trembling all over was not an ordinary person after all, and he calmed down in a very short time.

    ¡°It turns out that you have long known about the trap we set for Batman, so you yed the power outage drama.¡±

    Hush said coldly.

    ¡°You neither exposed me on the spot, nor took the riddle from me, but falsely imed that you had found the location of the nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I actually believed it when you showed up to me dressed as Batman and told me that you already knew where the nuclear bomb was hidden.¡±

    ¡°I admit that your ability to disguise is better than mine, Phantom Kid.¡±

    He stared at Mathison silently, and there were shes of cold light in his eyes.

    ¡°Thinking about it carefully, how could Batman, who didn¡¯t get the content of the riddle, find the location of the nuclear bomb?¡±

    ¡°But the person who said it was Batman, so I believed you without thinking. After all, it¡¯s normal for him to do things beyond our imagination.¡±

    Speaking of which, heughed silently and morbidly.

    Mathison spected that he might beughing at how easily he was fooled and that Batman really left a huge shadow in the hearts of people from Arkham.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there are only two of you, and tricking me into this won¡¯t affect the big picture.¡±

    Suddenly, Hush sneered at the two of them.

    ¡°How could I be unprepared against Batman?¡±

    ¡°Before I came here, I asked all of your subordinates to gather together. Maybe they didn¡¯t know what was waiting for them. When all the living people of GCPD gather together, our ambush manpower will kill them all.¡±

    Although Hush was facing two people, and his weapon was shot down by Gordon, he was acting as if he was in control.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, dear Commissioner Gordon, your precious daughter is probably out of luck now, although I don¡¯t know how she offended Deathstroke¡­¡±

    Hearing this, blue veins pulsed on Gordon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it, Elliott!¡±

    ¡°Really? I hope so.¡±

    He sneered silently.

    He pped his hands lightly, and then a group of ck-dressed people suddenly poured out from nowhere, surrounding the three people.

    Unexpectedly, when these people appeared, Gordon and Mathison not only did not panic butughed together after looking at each other.

 Chapter 178: The First Arkham Prisoner Is Arrested

    Chapter 178: The First Arkham Prisoner Is Arrested

    ¡°What are youughing at!¡±

    Hush once again felt strongly insulted.

    He questioned Mathison with pulsing veins on his forehead.

    ¡°Turn around to see for yourself.¡±

    Mathison raised his brows and pointed to Hush¡¯s back.

    Hush¡¯s pupils shrank and hurriedly turned around.

    ¡°What? How is this possible!¡±

    He saw a group of people behind him wearing GCPD uniforms!

    The people taking the lead turned out to be Aaron and ke!

    ¡°Why¡­ are you still alive?¡±

    Hush¡¯s mind was a mess, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    What about the people who were originally arranged to ambush them?

    Where did they all go?

    ¡°Hush, how dare you pretend to be Jim and deceive us!¡±

    Aaron rolled up his sleeves and scowled.

    ¡°You must be wondering why we weren¡¯t ambushed.¡±

    At this time, ke stepped forward and confronted Hush.

    ¡°Did you install this on me?¡±

    Hush looked at ke¡¯s hand and found that he was holding a small ck object.

    No one should be more familiar with this thing than Hush, because it was the bug he secretly ced on ke.

    In fact, not only ke but also Aaron and others had secretly the same bug installed on them.

    The location of its instation is also peculiar, and it should be impossible for them to find it.

    ¡°When did you find out?¡±

    Hush began to doubt his disguise. Did ke and the others know that he was not Jim Gordon?

    Or was it one person who knew but kept his mouth shut, while others were just acting alongside him?

    ¡°Remember when you had an argument with Sheriff Cash not long ago?¡±

    ke suddenly asked, and he continued to speak before Hush could respond.

    ¡°When we pulled you away, you unconsciously pressed on me because of inertia. At that time, I had a strange feeling.¡±

    ¡°And then I found this¡­ in the inside pocket of my own shirt, as well as this.¡±

    ke first showed the bug, and then took out a white card.

    The card has the picture of Phantom Kid on it.

    The contents of the card were not very clear, but if you think about it, you will know that it is most likely to say that Jim Gordon is a mole, so that they should be careful about a possible ambush, siege, or something like that.

    As for when he has done this, it was back at the moment when the power was cut off.

    At that time, everyone¡¯s line of sight was blocked. With amazing skills and speed, it was not difficult for Phantom Kid to find the bug from ke¡¯s body and put it in his inner pocket.

    As for what happened next, it was very clear. After they dispersed, ke knew from the card left by Phantom Kid that his chief had been kidnapped.

    In order to win his trust, the text on the card was written by Gordon using the GCPD secret code. This secret code has no data or information but was passed on orally among trusted people.

    So ke and Aaron didn¡¯t have much doubt.

    After some investigation, they found out that Bane¡¯s subordinates were already approaching the major sub-bases of GCPD.

    There was indeed an imposter among them.

    It¡¯s just that no one thought at that time that Jim Gordon, who was being treated in the hospital, would be a fake.

    Fortunately, there was a notice from Mathison, so that ke and others had already prepared in advance, and in turn, wiped out Bane¡¯s men.

    And following the instructions left by Phantom Kid, they quickly went to Midtown Ind andid an ambush in advance.

    After all, in order to pretend to be Gordon down to the tiniest details, so that ¡®Batman¡¯ couldn¡¯t detect any w, he chose to walk to Midtown Ind.

    The GCPD people didn¡¯t pay much attention, they sailed directly to the south bank of Midtown Ind.

    At that time, the gang arranged by Hush had not yet set foot on Midtown Ind¡­

    ¡°So it¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    Hush turned his head and stared at Mathison, his eyes were full of hatred.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, because of today¡¯s incident, I will always remember you in my mind. Sooner orter, I will take out your heart and tear off your mask!¡±

    Even at this time, Hush still had the audacity to threaten Mathison with vicious words.

    ¡°Only if you escape Arkham Asylum a second time, Mr. Elliott.¡±

    Mathison smiled indifferently.

    Hush, among the patients in Arkham Asylum, should be regarded as the most inconspicuous one.

    He is also the weakest. Mathison will not take his threat to heart at all.

    If it was Scarecrow or the Riddler, who are highly dangerous, then maybe Mathison will pay him a bit of attention, in order not to be avenged in the future.

    However, as long as he remained silent, Mathison is toozy to spend more energy on dealing with him.

    And now that arge group of people like GCPD is here, he can¡¯t really do anything to Hush.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Hush was handcuffed by Gordon himself.

    As the first criminal to be re-arrested since the Arkham Asylum was breached, this has to be a good start.

    ¡°Onest thing I want to know.¡±

    When Hush was held by Aaron and ke at the same time and was about to be taken away, he suddenly struggled to turn his head and asked Phantom Kid.

    ¡°Edward told me that Floyd was looking after the Clock Tower. How did you go up and rescue Jim Gordon? Did you kill Floyd?¡±

    Hearing this, Mathison was stunned for a while and then burst outughing.

    ¡°Why would I kill Deadshot? It¡¯s easy to deal with him. I just took advantage of his weakness.¡±

    ¡°Humph! I knew Floyd was unreliable.¡±

    Hush¡¯s face was gloomy, but unfortunately, his face was covered with bandages, and others couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°What¡¯s the next n?¡±

    After Hush was escorted away by ke and Aaron, Gordon turned to Mathison and asked.

    Although in terms of positions, thieves and police have always been opposed to each other, after what Kid has done in the past few days, all GCPD members have recognized his existence.

    He is regarded as almost equivalent to Batman.

    As for why it¡¯s only ¡°almost,¡± well, it is because Batman¡¯s injustice has been cleared by Bane.

    That¡¯s right, Bane revealed the truth of eight years ago to all of Gotham.

    The man who killed Harvey Dent was never Batman. And Harvey, who was seen as a hero, was actually the one who had turned into darkness.

    Bane¡¯s purpose is very simple, topletely destroy the peaceful Gotham built by the Dent Act and make every citizen of Gotham realize that he is nothing more than a sinner.

    However, Mathison doesn¡¯t know for sure whether Bane¡¯s actions seeded at making the people of Gotham feel guilty about Batman.

    He only knew that after such a riot, even if Gotham was sessfully rescued and the nuclear bomb was finally stolen by him, it would be difficult for the city to restore its original peace.

 Chapter 179: The Dante Act Returns

    Chapter 179: The Dante Act Returns

    The forces of Penguin, ck Mask, and others cannot be eliminated in a short time.

    Gotham will eventually return to the sin city of eight years ago.

    Maybe this city is destined to be linked to sin forever;

    And Batman will serve as the Dark Knight, guarding the city alone for a lifetime.

    The only change is that no one will treat Batman as a criminal anymore.

    But these are not the right issues to be considered now.

    The current priority is to keep the city alive for now.

    ¡°The next n, of course, is to find the location of the nuclear bomb.¡±

    Faced with Gordon¡¯s question, Mathison said without hesitation.

    ¡°I have solved all the three riddles given to us by the Riddler before, and the final answer is right here.¡±

    ¡°But it turned out to be a mere trap they set to trick Batman, right? It shouldn¡¯t point to the real hiding ce of the nuclear bomb.¡±

    Gordon touched his chin and disagreed.

    Mathison nodded and shook his head again. It¡¯smon sense, this must be the case.

    ¡°The Riddler¡¯s thought process does not followmon sense. The riddles he left must have some special meaning. Even if it may not perhaps be pointing out to the location of the nuclear bomb, we cannotpletely ignore it.¡±

    ¡°And the residents of Midtown Ind have indeed been relocated on arge scale. There must be something wrong with this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but Midtown Ind is so big, we can¡¯t do a carpet search at all.¡±

    Gordon mentioned the hardest part of the n right now.

    ¡°Bane lost hundreds of people today, and ourbat with his men was not a minor one. He will soon know that we are here, and there is not much time to find the location of the fusion reactor.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that it would take a nket search to find the target?¡±

    A confident smile appeared on Mathson¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why do you think I tricked Hush into this ce?¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Gordon was startled and looked up at the Wayne Tower above his head.

    ¡°Wait for my good news here!¡±

    The voice of Phantom Kid came to Gordon¡¯s ear, and he suddenly felt a soreness in his face being blown by the strong wind.

    Looking sideways, he found that Phantom Kid had already jumped in ce and opened his glider, equipped with a propeller engine.

    Mathison flew straight to the top of the Wayne Tower¡­

    On the other side, in the secret base of the underground tunnel in the Edinburgh district.

    Barbara and Pam hid on either side of the huge water pipe, waiting for Bane¡¯s thugs to approach.

    The two women silently counted each other¡¯s steps,ing close, at the same time.

    Five steps¡­ four steps¡­ three steps¡­ two steps¡­

    Now!

    When the gunman came near the water pipe, the two women rushed out at the same time.

    Barbara punched the target¡¯s face with lightning speed, while Pam waved both hands and controlled the two vines out of nowhere.

    One tightly covered the man¡¯s mouth so that he could not make a sound, and the other wrapped around his legs, suspending him the moment the target was knocked down by Barbara.

    The space here is neither vast nor narrow, and the height is about five meters.

    The environment is pitch ck, and generally speaking, there is no possibility of being discovered by others.

    Of course, if there were too many people hanging, they would obviously be easier to be found.

    And it would not matter if they have been found because, without Pam¡¯s consent, these people will not be put down anyways.

    Here again, the environment is not solid enough for them to shoot at the vines hanging above.

    After all, not everyone has the marksmanship of Deadshot and Deathstroke.

    After doing all this, the two women quickly shifted their positions, interspersed back and forth through the water pipes extending in all directions.

    ¡°Another person was hung up.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the hanged man to be discovered by Bane¡¯s men passing by.

    ¡°Damn! Are there really two women hiding here? How does it feel like I¡¯ve run into Batman!¡±

    Nearly an hour has passed since Deathstroke and others hijacked the ce.

    More than ten people have been knocked down and hanged by the two women one after another.

    And there were only thirty people who silently arranged to attack the ce, and most of them were to monitor what Deathstroke wanted to do.

    Who could have imagined how long it took, and one-third of the troops were worn out by two youngdies.

    From beginning to end, Deathstroke remained peacefully at the gate.

    He wanted to see what methods Batgirl would use to get rid of these pieces of trash.

    The silent environment had already told him much.

    The entrance and exit are only the front doors.

    As long as Deathstroke remains here, the two girls would definitely show up in front of him.

    Real hunters often have patience that ordinary people can¡¯t imagine, so Deathstroke is not in a hurry to find Barbara and Pam.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, Barbara.¡±

    The two women temporarily stopped near the abandoned pipeline farthest from the enemy. As expected, all the pipelines leading to the outside were blocked.

    Even if the two of them defeated all the enemies one by one, they still had to face the big boss: Deathstroke.

    Although Pam thought she could kill him, Barbara disagreed.

    The structure of the abandoned tunnel here is too fragile.

    Once Poison Ivy¡¯s abilities are activated, the resulting effect could easily copse the surrounding area.

    The abandoned tunnel is small and it is okay if it, in itself, gets destroyed. But it is unknown how many casualties it will cause when the ground copses.

    Until thest moment, they should do their best not to rely on Pam¡¯s powers.

    ¡°I know that staying here is not the way to go, but wait, I believe there must be a way to escape smoothly¡­¡±

    Barbara frowned and thought, since she could find out that something was wrong with ¡°Gordon¡±, Uncle Cash should be able to detect it more or less.

    And when they split up, she secretly hinted to Aaron, hoping that they would quickly understand it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that ¡°Director Gordon¡± turned out to be a spy. I don¡¯t know who disguised as him.¡±

    Pam sighed.

    ¡°Deathstroke, you¡¯re the one who wants these two women, but you have been standing here stupidly since you came in, and we have lost ten people so far, what are you trying to do?!¡±

    At this time, the head of Bane¡¯s men angrily looked at Deathstroke.

    ¡°Lost ten people? Are they dead?¡±

    Deathstroke said casually, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at the guy.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re not dead, it¡¯s not a loss.¡±

    ¡°Deathstroke, if the others are afraid of you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I am afraid too. If you really want to get the two women inside, go find them yourself, and if you continue to stay here¡­¡±

    The leader of the thugs showed an ugly grin.

    ¡°If they are caught by us, they will be our captives. You can¡¯t interfere in what we will do to them¡±

    Hearing this, a cold light shed in Deathstroke¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I said¡­¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Before he could utter a third word, the samurai sword behind Deathstroke was already unsheathed, and the tip of the sword touched the thugs¡¯ leader¡¯s throat, as if he was going to decapitate him.

 Chapter 180: The Strongest Riddle

    Chapter 180: The Strongest Riddle

    ¡°Wh¡­ what do you want to do?¡±

    The thugs¡¯ leader was so frightened that he swallowed a mouthful of saliva; he was clearly scared to death, but he still maintained a vicious expression on his face.

    ¡°Deathstroke, I warn you not to mess around, Gotham is now Bane¡¯s world, kill me, you will be the enemy of the League of Shadows!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Deathstroke narrowed his eyes, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    In the unbelievable eyes of the thugs¡¯ leader, the tip of the knife that had been touching his throat actually moved forward by three inches.

    It pierced his neck, not too deep, not too shallowly.

    Deathstroke pulled out his samurai sword calmly, looked at the other party with his hands covering his throat. He wanted to say something, but he could only let out an unpleasant whimper.

    In the end, he fell to the ground with a ¡°thud¡± sound, unable to close his eyes.

    ¡°Ka ka ka!¡±

    The movement was quickly noticed by the rest of the thugs. Seeing that their boss was killed, everyone aimed their guns at Deathstroke.

    Facing twenty armed men, most people would not dare to move under such circumstances.

    But Deathstroke ignored these peoplepletely.

    ¡°I hate it when someone points their gun at me.¡±

    Deathstroke¡¯s eyes turned cold, obviously, he only had a melee weapon in his hand, while everyone else was holding a rifle.

    But they still unconsciously felt a chill from the depths of their hearts.

    ¡°Barbara, look, they seem to be fighting.¡±

    Pam pressed her elbow against Barbara¡¯s belly and motioned her to look towards Deathstroke with her eyes.

    Their vision was blocked by many abandoned pipes, and they could only vaguely see the confrontation between Deathstroke and the other thugs from the gaps.

    ¡°Well, maybe we can seize this opportunity to flee.¡±

    Barbara nodded, staring intently at the situation ahead.

    A battle is about to start.

    Although Hush sent someone to tell Deathstroke that the person he was looking for was there, Deathstroke was still unwilling to cooperate with Bane.

    Therefore, Deathstroke was ready to kill without any scruples of Bane¡¯s men.

    Anyway, these people were originally used to test his future disciple.

    Thirty gangsters armed with rifles, and they couldn¡¯t even handle two girls? What¡¯s the difference between these guys and trash?

    ¡°Ta-da-da-da-da!¡±

    Soon, Barbara and the two girls heard a rush of gunfire.

    It¡¯s just that the sound of gunshots didn¡¯t sound like the sound of a rifle.

    It¡¯s more like a submachine gun¡­

    ¡°No, another group of people broke in!¡±

    Pam knew almost nothing about firearms, so she couldn¡¯t detect the peculiarity of the sound of the gunfire.

    But Barbara immediately noticed the difference.

    ?This gun sound seems to be a bit familiar, I may have used it myself¡­?

    ¡°I remembered! This is a police submachine gun, exclusively used by the GCPD!¡±

    Barbara was surprised.

    She took Pam¡¯s hand and went straight through the abandoned water pipes to the front passage.

    Sure enough, she saw the policeman in a GCPD uniform rushing in and suppressing the group of gangsters with firepower.

    ¡°Hmph, Elliott dares to say that everyone in the Gotham Police Department was deceived by him, what a joke!¡±

    Deathstroke snorted coldly. Many people came from GCPD, and the situation here no longer enabled him to stay.

    Deathstroke threw a few grenades at the top of this passage.

    With a ¡°Boom¡±, arge hole was sted at the top of the tunnel, and then Deathstroke jumped up using a rope with a hook.

    ¡°Miss Gordon, Miss Isley, are you all right?¡±

    The leading police officer walked up to the two of Barbara and asked very politely.

    ¡°We¡¯re all right, what about Sheriff Cash and Sheriff ke?¡±

    ¡°They have already headed towards Midtown Ind. We came here to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go as soon as possible.¡±

    Barbara suggested.

    The police officer nodded and called dozens of his subordinates to leave the scene together.

    On the other hand, the matter of Midtown Ind was over.

    Hush was arrested.

    Mathison flew to the top of the Wayne Tower in order to explore the riddle left by the Riddler.

    Instead ofnding on Wayne Tower immediately, he flew higher in the air, looking down at the top of Wayne Tower.

    ¡°Is there anything on it?¡±

    Under Wayne Tower, After escorting Hush to the boat, they sailed over, arranging a dozen police officers to keep a strict watch, ke and Aaron came back.

    As soon as they came, they saw Phantom Kid flying in the sky, circling the Wayne Tower several times.

    So, they had to ask Gordon.

    ¡°Perhaps, Kid said Wayne Tower might be hiding the fusion reactor or clues about it.¡±

    Gordon wasn¡¯t sure either, but he hoped Phantom Kid was right.

    ¡°Humm?¡±

    After circling a fewps above Wayne Tower, Mathison did find something interesting.

    ¡°There is a motion sensor device on the top of the tower, I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Bruce¡¯s deed or the Riddler¡¯s trick.¡±

    Mathison pulled out a poker gun from nowhere and fired a poker card towards the top of the tower.

    However, after waiting for a while, nothing happened.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a particrly urate motion sensor device, so it shouldn¡¯t be Bruce¡¯s work, or even a feather can trigger the machine.¡±

    Since it is the Riddler who made this, he can¡¯t rashly try to go down in person.

    If the weight of the ying cards is not enough, then something else might trigger it.

    Mathison flew to an abandoned building that was going to be demolished, not far away.

    He took a heavy brick and flew back to the top of the Wayne Tower again.

    Throwing the stone brick down, nothing yet changed.

    Generally speaking, the uracy of gravity induction is very high, and the stone bricks that Mathison found are at least 30 to 40 kilograms, so they can¡¯t be ineffective.

    ¡°Sure enough, I still have to go down to find the way myself. It seems that the motion sensor used by the Riddler can only recognize the weight of the human body.¡±

    Mathison thought to himself.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    When Mathisonnded on the top of Wayne Tower, a certain tile on the top of the tower changed, and there was a crisp sound.

    As if the mechanism was activated, the sound of the gear turning followed closely and came from the interior of Wayne Tower.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Wayne Tower suddenly lit up with green lights. Very bright green lights were all over the tower.

    Mathison covered his eyes slightly with his hands.

    ¡°You did find this ce, Batman. It seems that you have solved all the first three riddles.¡±

    It was another recording of the Riddler.

    ¡°I know you want to find the location of the nuclear bomb, but unfortunately, it¡¯s not here! Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The Riddlerughed wickedly.

    ¡°All these years at Arkham Asylum, I¡¯ve wondered why you always solve my riddles.¡±

    Mathison was silent. When the riddler recorded these, Batman was all that he was mentioning. The man is obviously obsessed with him.

    ¡°And then one day I figured out why.¡±

    ¡°No matter how difficult a riddle is, as long as it consists of a riddle, it will certainly be solved.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, if a riddle contains no riddles, it won¡¯t have any solution.¡±

    ¡°So the riddle I left this time is ¨C no riddle!¡±

    ¡°There is absolutely no one in the world who can solve it, Batman. If you want to know where the nuke is hidden, try to solve it!¡±

 Chapter 181: GCPD Declares War

    Chapter 181: GCPD Deres War

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    At the end of the recording, only Riddler¡¯s long wickedugh remained.

    Mathison didn¡¯t know how he managed to listen to hisugh for so long without getting angry, but in order to avoid greater mental pollution, Mathison decided to leave the top of Wayne Tower.

    Of course, he didn¡¯tnd on the ground but used his glider to fly beyond Midtown Ind.

    At the same time, he turned on the speaker on his body and told Gordon and the others goodbye.

    ¡°Comrades of the GCPD, you must have heard the recording left by the Riddler, then the matter here ispletely over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, and I hope you can join me and be the security guards of the scene in which I am about to perform.¡±

    Gordon and the others watched Phantom Kid fly away, and the other party¡¯s heartyughter could be heard in their ears.

    ¡°Phantom Kid actually wants police officers to be his security guards?¡±

    Aaron felt the strangeness of the matter and couldn¡¯t help but tear up withughter.

    Seeing Aaron¡¯sughing, everyone around had to follow.

    In fact, everyone knows what Kid means. It¡¯s not that there is really any performance that requires to be secured, but when Kid is ready to steal the nuclear bomb, GCPD should not remain idle.

    The super-criminals from the Arkham Asylum need to be arrested one by one, and the chaos left by the three major gangs also needs a strong team to deal with.

    As the backbone of Gotham City, the GCPD can provide morebat forces than the army in many cases.

    So in Mathison¡¯s mind, this powerful team is naturally¡­ not the GCPD!

    In Gotham¡¯s current situation, once he steals the nuclear bomb, he will indeed solve most of the problems.

    But new problems will follow.

    The way the Department of Defense will react will be the most difficult part for Mathison to control.

    Now, everyone knows that Bane has a nuclear bomb in his hand, enough to destroy the entirety of Gotham in an instant, and the guys in the Department of Defense who will only waste taxpayers¡¯ money have no means to deal with this situation.

    They can¡¯t fight and they can¡¯t negotiate.

    Bane¡¯s name is now probably on the top of the must-kill list of the Ministry of Defense, and Bin Laden now was far less threatening than Bane.

    If this group of people knew that the nuclear bomb in Bane¡¯s hand was gone, how would they deal with Gotham?

    Mathison didn¡¯t know.

    Will they send their armies in? A missile purge? A nuclear purification?

    God knows what those people in the Ministry of Defense think.

    Mathison couldn¡¯t understand them and didn¡¯t want to understand them anyway.

    Bane, the Penguin, ck Mask, must be eliminated in a short time, preferably before the Pentagon has discussed a solution.

    But Mathison is not nning to participate in these matters, he is only responsible forpleting the stealing part, nothing else.

    He¡¯s not a superhero either.

    He is a criminal, being a viin is his part of the job!

    Against Bane, he is, at best, a thief. It does not mean that he is on the side of the police or a hero.

    Professional things have professional people to take care of.

    Relying on the GCPD alone is definitely not enough. Aside from the nuclear bombs situation, incidents such as urban gang chaos wouldn¡¯t be faced byrge firepower from the police.

    Additionally, conventional army drive-in also needs a long dispatch time.

    And it¡¯s not necessarily that they are going to beat the Arkham gang afterward.

    He didn¡¯t know where Tony was. It¡¯s been three days since Mathison said he wanted to steal a nuclear bomb and then sneaked into Gotham.

    Strangely, Iron Man didn¡¯te to Gotham.

    In the end, and after thinking about it, Mathison concluded the forces that can be trusted are S.H.I.E.LD.

    Nick Fury has a dark face and a darker heart.

    He doesn¡¯t necessarily care what happens to Gotham city, but the Scarecrow¡¯s fear gas, theughing gas that the Joker might have left to Harley Quinn, the superhuman marksmanship of Deadshot, the super-soldier serum injected by Deathstroke, and even venom in Bane¡¯s back gas tank¡­

    Fury must be very interested in these things.

    When the nuclear bomb crisis wille to end, S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely intervene in the chaos the Gotham gang caused for the first time.

    Mathison doesn¡¯t know if the construction of the Helicarrier ispleted by now, but even if they are short on Quinjets, they should have configured a way to make it ready soon by this time.

    It is estimated that as soon as Mathison steals the nuclear bomb, the S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s Quinjets will manage their way into the Knights Arena.

    ¡°Phantom Kid has left, so let¡¯s go as soon as possible before Bane¡¯s people arrive at Midtown Ind.¡±

    ke suggested.

    Everyone looked at Gordon, waiting for him to give orders.

    ¡°Well, the rookie is right, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gordon smiled at his long-lost subordinates and gave the order to retreat.

    When they came to the coast of Midtown Ind, they happened to meet Barbara and others who werete.

    When the father and daughter met, their eyes were full of tears.

    This was theplete assembly of therge group, and the entire GCPD headed to Old Town via speedboat.

    That¡¯s right, Gordon took them back to the police headquarters.

    No matter how much loss it suffered, how much damage it suffered, the GCPD will always be the GCPD, Gotham¡¯sst frontier.

    Gordon will never give up his headquarters.

    Just because the GCPD was attacked, he abandoned their headquarters and ran into the abandoned dirty sewers to survive. Moreover, after ensuring their survival, he hid for more than ten days and did nothing. It almost seemed that he became desperate and gave up strugglingpletely.

    That was, of course, what fake Gordon did; the real Gordon couldn¡¯t do anything like that.

    ?Sure enough, this is our chief!?

    Following Gordon, every GCPD police officer had such an idea in their mind.

    ¡°However, I have been to the GCPD before, and the arsenal there has now been emptied by Bane, and we will not have enough supplies even if we go back there.¡±

    ¡°And the GCPD is too conspicuous. Bane, ck Mask, and the Penguin are all trying to annihte us, and it¡¯s not good for us to go back there.¡±

    ¡°If they surround Gotham Police Station again, we may not even be able to escape.¡±

    On the way, Barbara said worriedly that it is good to have a firm will and fighting spirit, but the current situation told her not to be too optimistic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about weapons.¡±

    Gordon smiled confidently.

    ¡°A friend told me about a good ce where we can get a lot of weapons and equipment without worrying about being discovered by Bane and the others.¡±

    ¡°As for Bane, when he tries to besiege the GCPD again¡­¡±

    Gordon paused, his eyes firm.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t wait for them to besiege the GCPD, I decided to dere war on all gangsters in Gotham now!¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of dying in battle?¡±

    Gordon turned to his subordinates and asked.

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 182: An Unsolved Mystery?

    Chapter 182: An Unsolved Mystery?

    ¡°Barbara, you and Miss Isley will move to a safe ceter. I remember you set up a base in Robinson Park, right?¡±

    After receiving confirmation from Barbara, Gordon nodded.

    ¡°Although I really hope you can hide in the park and note out, I know that you will have your own ideas and will not obediently stay there.¡±

    Gordon looked at Barbara with love and concern in his eyes.

    ¡°But I have to ask you to promise me that you must not participate in our battle.¡±

    ¡°This is a decisive battle between GCPD and Bane and his alliance, not yours.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Barbara was about to retort when Gordon interrupted her.

    ¡°You have more important things to do!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Barbara and Pam¡¯s eyes widened at the same time, not understanding what Gordon meant.

    ¡°Right now, all of Gotham¡¯s hope is on Phantom Kid.¡±

    Gordon looked at the two girls solemnly.

    ¡°I want to dere war on Bane in a high profile just to cover Kid as much as possible. The battle of the GCPD is not really important.¡±

    ¡°If you want to do something, I hope you will do your best to help Phantom Kid and find the hiding ce of the nuclear bomb as soon as possible.¡±

    After hearing Gordon¡¯s words, Barbara looked at him in disbelief.

    Is this really what her father is telling her?

    Could it be that he is still a fake?

    Thinking that this is impossible, Barbara lowered her head confusedly.

    She knew Gordon was right, unless the problem of the nuclear bomb is solved, other battles are meaningless.

    But the GCPD has less than three hundred people left, even though ke has been trying to secretly contact many of Gotham City¡¯s veterans.

    In the end, a force of more than 500 people was recruited.

    There are only 800 people in total.

    But what about the enemy?

    The Penguin alone has more than 5,000 gang members, which is an old number of years ago.

    After Bane came to Gotham, many gangs recruited arge number of people.

    Maybe they have expanded to a huge army of more than 10,000 people by now, in addition to the Wayne high-tech weapons that Bane provided them.

    No matter how they fight them, she can¡¯t see any odds of winning.

    In Barbara¡¯s perspective, this is a losing battle.

    However, this war is inevitable.

    That being the case, with Barbara and Pam joining theirbat power, they would be definitely much stronger than Gordon and others fighting alone.

    But they need to at least hold on a while longer.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Barbara.¡±

    Seeing Barbara¡¯s hesitant face, how could Gordon not read through his daughter¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Your friend should have power beyond our imagination.¡±

    Gordon looked at Pam and asked Barbara.

    Gordon knew Pam Isley¡¯s identity. After observing Pam for a while, he remembered that this girl was the one who was rescued by Phantom Kid.

    Then it¡¯s not hard to think of the reason why she came to Gotham with Barbara. It must be for Kid.

    To be able to make friends with Barbara, she must be smart. How cannot she perceive what¡¯s currently happening in Gotham?

    And still, she did not onlye, but she doesn¡¯t even have the slightest sense of dread about Gotham¡¯s current state.

    This only proves that Pam is powerful enough to stand against the random aggressions happening in Gotham.

    A woman with great power and support of Phantom Kid, the answer will naturallye out as: Pam being Poison Ivy!

    Gordon had deduced Pam¡¯s secret, but he didn¡¯t reveal it.

    Poison Ivy did not do anything out of the ordinary other than help Phantom Kid.

    And she has a good rtionship with his beloved daughter, so Gordon naturally won¡¯t hold any hostility towards Pam.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate GCPD too much, ordinary gangsters can¡¯t defeat us.¡±

    ¡°The headquarters of the Gotham Police Department is in front of you, you don¡¯t have to go there anymore.¡±

    After walking for a while, they reached their destination.

    Gordon looked at Barbara and her friend onest time and told them to stay away.

    ¡°Barbara, we¡­¡±

    Pam asked behind Barbara, who was reluctant to speak in front of Gordon.

    After all, Gordon has seen that she has hidden powers. It is unclear that Gordon already knows that she is Poison Ivy though.

    This only led Pam to avoid contact with Gordon.

    She wanted to persuade Barbara to not hesitate any longer, so she listened to Gordon and went with her to find a way to solve the ultimate puzzle left by the Riddler.

    She wants to help Phantom Kid to find the hiding ce of the nuclear bomb; it doesn¡¯t matter if Kid solves the riddle first.

    They can also act as a cover for Kid, clearing most of the obstacles for him.

    It is indeed more effective than confronting forces such as Bane¡¯s army.

    ¡°Say no more; I understand.¡±

    Barbara nodded to Pam, agreeing with her idea.

    Gordon looked with relief as the two girls drifted away.

    As long as Barbara didn¡¯t remain in the most dangerous ce, the rest is upon him¡­

    On the other side, Mathison flew away over the Wayne Tower on Midtown Ind.

    He glided in the direction of the Diamond District.

    While smelling the wind carrying gunpowder blowing on his face, he was thinking about the ultimate puzzle of the Riddler.

    ¡°Which one is the Riddler trying to y? Damn, the most difficult puzzle to solve is no puzzle?¡±

    Without a riddle, what was he trying to solve? Mathison was at a loss.

    He even wondered if the Riddler didn¡¯t want to leave any riddles at all, and it was impossible for Bane himself to actually find the location of the fusion reactor.

    ¡°Jeez, can Riddler really suppress his obsessivepulsive disorder?¡±

    Mathison didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Edward Nygma had an odd habit of leaving riddles at crime scenes.

    The information obtained after solving the riddle is either the location and time of the next crime, or it will reveal the current hiding ce of the Riddler.

    This has be a kind of hallmark of the Riddler.

    It is a severe obsessivepulsive disorder.

    Nigma¡¯s instincts always drove him to leave clues of a riddle, whether he wanted to do so or not.

    That is to say, unless the Riddler¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder has been cured by the eight years of Arkham experience, the riddles he left behind must have meaning.

    Even if the Riddler says there are no riddles.

    Mathison thought more and more deeply.

    ¡°No riddles¡± doesn¡¯t really mean that there are simply no riddles.

    If it¡¯s really a ¡°no¡± riddle, the Riddler doesn¡¯t need to record the whole thing at all.

    Mathison couldn¡¯t figure out what the riddle was referring to but fortunately, put it aside for now.

    ¡°Charlie, how are your preparations? I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    With no clue, Mathison contacted Charlie¡­

 Chapter 183: Do You Still Trust Your Gun?

    Chapter 183: Do You Still Trust Your Gun?

    In the Diamond District, three blocks away from the Iceberg Club, Mathison and Charlie walked out of a hidden alley and turned into another one through the corner.

    At this time, it had been a long time since Mathison left Midtown Ind to meet Charlie in the Diamond District.

    No one knows what he had been doing during this time.

    Charlie has human awareness, but again, he isn¡¯t human.

    ¡°Are you sure this n can remain hidden from Bane?¡±

    Charlie asked Mathison with a soulful gleam in his eyes.

    Although it sounds like a normal dog bark to anyone, Mathison was hearing Charlie speaking genuine human words.

    ¡°Honestly, I am not sure.¡±

    Mathison folded his arms and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Bane is very different from what we thought. Maybe he already has an idea about our n.¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re taking such a big risk here.¡±

    Charlie was ncing sideways at Mathison.

    ¡°In any case, there is no better way to do it now, is there?¡±

    Mathison spread his hands, helplessly.

    ¡°We can always give it a try, and there is no harm in failing, whether Bane is aware of our n or not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right in what you said. So, what are you going to do with that person?¡±

    Charlie sniffed behind him and gestured to Mathison.

    Looking in the direction Charlie indicated, the corners of Mathison¡¯s mouth curled up sneeringly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Charlie raised his head arrogantly, wrapped his two dog paws around like Mathison, and stood upright against the wall on his hind legs.

    ¡°Take care of it yourself, and you¡¯d better make it quick.¡±

    Mathisonughed and stopped looking at Charlie.

    He turned his head and shouted at the alley behind him: ¡°I think that it¡¯s time toe out. You followed us for so long!¡±

    ¡°Phantom Kid, why did youe to the Diamond District?¡±

    Her voice sounded before she even appeared. With that, a familiar female voice reached Mathison¡¯s ears.

    Before he finished speaking, a young woman with a pistol walked in right after the entrance of the alley.

    ¡°It turned out to be Miss Brandon. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    As soon as he saw this woman, Mathison remembered the ¡°female receptionist¡± who wanted to kill him and seize the treasure the first time he went to the Iceberg Restaurant.

    That is Marvie Brandon, Penguin¡¯s secretary.

    Of course, Mathison still doesn¡¯t know that the person in front of him has another identity, which is: the FBI¡¯s undercover agent Maiev Jean Angers.

    ¡°I wonder what Mr. Cobblepot¡¯s personal secretary, who has been following me alone for so long, is here for?¡±

    Mathison looked at Maiev sarcastically.

    She didn¡¯t look good, her body was dusty, her face was stained with blood, and she looked quite exhausted.

    As the secretary of the Penguin, it is hard to manage to be like this, unless the Penguin abandoned her.

    Or is it¡­

    ?It seems that this secretary is hiding a lot of secrets.?

    Mathison thought to himself.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, why did youe to the Diamond District? Answer me quickly!¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡±

    Mathison said confidently. What does she have to do with me; why should he tell her anyway?

    ¡°The purpose of youring to Gotham should be to steal the nuclear bomb. You should be in Bane¡¯s territory. Why did youe to the Penguin¡¯s? Is the bomb hidden in the Diamond District by Bane?¡±

    Maiev shook her pistol with a cold face, obviously threatening him.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t show her killing intent at the right time, and it was hard to believe that she would really shoot to kill.

    However, it is also possible that Maiev is so skilled that she can freely hide her killing intent anytime, any ce. Mathison did not let his guard down anyway.

    ¡°To actually call your boss ¡®the Penguin¡¯¡­ it seems that you do not have a simple identity, Miss Brandon¡­ No, Marvie Brandon should only be a pseudonym, let it be ¨C Miss Secretary.¡±

    Even though he was being pointed at, Mathison¡¯s face still kept the same unchangeable smile.

    ¡°That old penguin is not my boss. You¡¯d better keep your curiosity about my identity to yourself.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes shed with deep disgust, God knows what she¡¯s been through under the Penguin.

    ¡°Hurry up and answer my question, Phantom Kid. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for shooting you. The death penalty for the crime youmitted is a certainty. I won¡¯t be psychologically burdened after killing you.¡±

    Mathison¡¯s heart moved. He was still thinking about Maiev¡¯s real identity. And now, after listening to Maiev¡¯s words, he can already be sure that Maiev must conform to the US government.

    As for which institution she belongs to, he is still uncertain. It is a possibility that she might be from the FBI, CIA, USSS. In short, she is not from S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Just kidding! When would S.H.I.E.L.D. care seriously about whether a crime ismitted by someone?

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Mathison sighed.

    ¡°Miss Brandon, have you forgotten thest time we met?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I hate someone with a gun pointed at me.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s expression remained the same, even her index finger remained on the trigger.

    ¡°You really¡­ trust your gun so much?¡±

    The moment Kid¡¯s voice sounded in Maiev¡¯s ears, she was reminded of that terrible memory.

    In just one nce, he was able to unload the magazine of her pistol and steal it without her feeling anything.

    It was a terrific hand speed.

    Maiev swallowed her saliva with lingering fear and forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°This time is different from thest time. I didn¡¯t have to touch your body at all, and you didn¡¯t have a chance to unload the magazine!¡±

    ¡°It seems that you never learn. Look at what this is.¡±

    Mathison suddenly sighed, like a teacher frustrated when he found that his students couldn¡¯t learn no matter how hard he tried to teach them.

    He raised his right hand with a serious expression and snapped his fingers.

    A ck magazine appeared in Mathison¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Maiev looked at the magazine in Kid¡¯s hand in disbelief.

    That is indeed the magazine of her own pistol model!

    But when exactly did he unload the magazine?

    Maiev¡¯s mind was a mess. After remembering that her magazine was stolen thest time, and faced with Kid¡¯s great confidence, she hadn¡¯t had the slightest doubt that the magazine in the other party¡¯s hand might not be hers.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    The chaotic thoughts caused Maiev to let go of her hand, and then the pistol fell to the ground.

 Chapter 184: More Details

    Chapter 184: More Details

    Seeing this, Mathison walked to Maiev in a very calm manner.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Maiev was taken aback a few steps back in fright.

    Mathison scratched his face innocently; is he so scary?

    ¡°Miss Brandon, although I don¡¯t know which institution you work for, it seems that you are not very professional at the present moment.¡±

    Mathison picked up the pistol on the ground.

    He pulled the bolt in front of Maiev, pointed the muzzle at the sky, and pulled the trigger with his fingers.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A crisp gunshot came.

    The magazine was still inside!

    Maiev waspletely stunned, the magazine in Kid¡¯s hand was¡­

    ¡°You win.¡±

    After Mathison fired this shot, he smiled and looked at the other party and revealed.

    ¡°I lost a penny to you.¡±

    Mathison took out a coin and threw it at Maiev.

    The coin fell precisely into the outer pocket on Maiev¡¯s chest¡­

    Maiev¡¯s eyes widened, unable to react to what she saw in front of her.

    Mathison shook his head.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust your own gun, don¡¯t point it at others.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    Maiev bit her red lips tightly, trembling with anger.

    ¡°Nah, it was a mere little joke.¡±

    Mathison waved his hand, nonchntly.

    ¡°Tell me, Miss Brandon, for what purpose did you follow me for so long? It¡¯s not possible that you just wanted to know what I¡¯m here for, right?¡±

    Being yed in the same way by Phantom Kid twice in a row¡­ She felt like being held in the palm of his hand like a puppet.

    Maiev knew deeply that she was no match for Kid at all, and a strong sense of frustration welled up from the depths of her heart.

    For a while, her eye sockets were a bit wet.

    ¡°Maiev Brandon is not my real name, my real name is Marvie Jean Angers, I am from the FBI¡­¡±

    The moment heard Maiev say her full name, Mathison¡¯s eyelids jumped involuntarily.

    ?Did she just say that her surname is Angers??

    ?Does she have a grandfather named Hilbert, the same guy who runs a school??

    ?Is it possible that, in addition to Marvel and DC, this world has also integrated with Dragon Raja??

    ?Impossible, impossible, how could such a thing happen??

    ?Also, I have never heard of Hilbert having a granddaughter¡­?

    Thinking about the content of a certain n¡¯s original work, and then looking at Maiev¡¯s actual performance, she really doesn¡¯t look like a Dragon yer, nor did he feel any speech spirit or other abilities from her.

    ?I guess it¡¯s just the same surname.?

    You may be astonished by the fact that Maiev has been undercover under the Penguin¡¯s nose for two years, but in fact, she is not a senior agent of the FBI, and she has not evenpleted her entire training program.

    Although Maiev¡¯s indicators are excellent, in the eyes of the official FBI agents, an intern remains still an intern, and they still have a long way to go.

    As for why she was chosen to take part in an undercover mission, it was because rice Starling took a fancy to her.

    Maybe it was because Starling was only an undergrad when she first met Hannibal, so she had no prejudice against Maiev.

    On the contrary, after seeing Maiev¡¯s unusual physical qualities, Starling decided to let Maiev join her team.

    Of course, there is another reason for having to use interns.

    That is the power of the Penguin is toorge, whether Starling wants to admit it or not, but the Penguin¡¯s minions have already infiltrated the FBI.

    So, he probably knows the identities of most of the FBI members.

    If they let the official agents partake in the undercover journey, they are very unlikely to seed.

    But Maiev is different. Her student¡¯s file will not enter the FBI¡¯s archives until she finishes her schooling, and she gets qualified.

    Her case hasplied with the most perfect undercover conditions.

    Inexperience is sometimes a virtue, at least it doesn¡¯t arouse suspicion.

    So, Maiev was so confusedly pulled by Starling into her investigation team.

    There are only two of them in the group.

    Agent Maiev¡¯s life revolves around being an undercover agent with the Penguin.

    They had already confirmed that Hannibal had some kind of partnership with the Penguin.

    But what neither Starling nor Maiev thought of was that there was a bigger conspiracy hidden within.

    It turns out that Hannibal¡¯s real partner is not the Penguin, but Bane!

    They are plotting a horrid n.

    He first asked Hannibal to help Catwoman escape. Maiev notified Starling as soon as she overheard it in the Penguin¡¯s meeting.

    Unfortunately, Starling missed this news. By the time she arrived at ck Gate Prison, Hannibal had already caused a riot.

    Starling wondered why Hannibal or the Penguin helped Catwoman escape.

    Catwoman is nothing more than a thief whose only purpose is to steal.

    What is it that would lead the Penguin to need to ask Catwoman for help?

    And what role does Hannibal y in it?

    Starling had an ominous forewarning in her heart.

    So she asked Maiev to investigate the matter.

    The result is naturally very obvious. Maiev¡¯s investigation caused her to be exposed, and she was almost thrown into the sea by the Penguin as food for fish.

    Fortunately, Starling arrived in time and rescued Maiev.

    By the way, this news was secretly revealed to Starling by Catwoman.

    After that, the two FBI agents began a difficult investigation.

    While facing the Penguin¡¯s search, they have to figure out his purpose.

    No one expected them to find out something.

    They saved Catwoman so she can steal Bruce Wayne¡¯s fingerprints.

    If they seed, they can use Bruce¡¯s identity and funds on the stock exchange to attack the entire stock market with only one skilled hacker.

    It can cause Wayne Enterprises to go bankrupt overnight, or it can cause violent turmoil in the entire Gotham economy.

    They stopped Catwoman¡¯s actions.

    The price was an even more frantic pursuit by Bane and Penguin.

    Good thing there was no attack on GCPD and no nuclear deterrent at that time.

    The chase only took ce in the dead of night.

    Starling and Maiev caused a lot of trouble for Bane in the early days!

    But everything changed when Bane made a desperate forcible attack on the GCPD, taking away the Wayne Enterprise fusion reactor.

    With Maiev, Mathison learned more background details.

    For example, the breaking of Arkham Asylum, the attack on the GCPD, and the upation of Wayne Enterprises all happened on the same day.

    Both Bane and the Penguin led the operations on the Arkham Asylum and GCPD side at once.

    And here at Wayne Enterprises, the leader is a woman.

    It just so happened that Starling and Marvel happened to be moving around there and bumped into the scene.

    Through Maiev¡¯s narrative, Mathison can determine that the leader of the upation of Wayne Enterprises is Miranda Tate.

    ¡°That means you¡¯ve been working with Agent Starling, but why are you alone now?¡±

    Mathison asked with a frown.

 Chapter 185: The Fourth Van

    Chapter 185: The Fourth Van

    ¡°The boss, she¡­¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.

    Mathison waited for her to follow.

    ¡°We were exposed when we saw the League of Shadows rushing into the Wayne Corporate Headquarters building.¡±

    Maiev gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know how they found us, but we were discovered. So, the boss and I ran away, and at that point, we were separated.¡±

    ¡°After so many days, I asked around for news about the boss, but I never found any trace of her. Maybe she has been¡­¡±

    ¡°Hannibal was there at the time, so I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with him.¡±

    Hannibal and Starling are, well, an amazing pair.

    Maybe they have got some sort of unknown link going on between them.

    At least we can be sure that Starling is not in danger, Hannibal will not allow anyone to kill Starling easily.

    Mathison didn¡¯t have much thought to add and didn¡¯t tell Maiev about the hidden connection between Hannibal and Starling, he just wanted to know what happened afterward.

    ¡°During the escape, did you see the League of Shadows driving a suspicious truck out of the underground parking lot of Wayne Enterprises or something?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ how did you know?!¡±

    Maiev was surprised at first and then thought of something in an instant.

    ¡°Could it be that one of those trucks was carrying the nuclear bomb?!¡±

    She witnessed the whole process of Bane¡¯s gang taking the nuclear bomb, but she couldn¡¯t do a thing.

    Mathison¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that Maiev had indeed seen something.

    Miranda¡¯s purpose in capturing Wayne Enterprise must have been to seize the fusion reactor and take over the weapons department of Wayne Enterprise.

    When they get the fusion reactor, they will definitely transport the reactor to a safe location.

    Then let Dr. Pavel transform the reactor into a nuclear bomb that counts down to detonate.

    The transformation is absolutely impossible toplete at Wayne Enterprises because Bruce has set up an automated safety system inside theboratory, which will automatically destroy the reactor whenever it detects the possibility of weaponization of the reactor.

    The automatic destruction system was something that even Bruce himself couldn¡¯t change, so they had to move the reactor somewhere else.

    There seems to be a suspicious point here. If the safety system had detected that the reactor had been taken away, it should have also started the destruction process.

    But it didn¡¯t!

    And that, of course, was because of Miranda¡¯s presence.

    Bruce had Miranda among his most-trusted people besides Alfred and Gordon during the years of his own depravity. He trusted her so much that the idea of ??transferring Wayne Enterprises to her urred more than once in his mind.

    Bruce started a new energy program to study fusion reactors, and Miranda was the only member of Wayne¡¯s board to support him.

    At that time, everyone thought that it was futile to explore this field, and Stark Industries next door had sessfully built a palm-sized Arc Reactor.

    Even the Iron-Man suit has been upgraded for two generations!

    Meanwhile, they haven¡¯t even begun exploring this field, how would they match against theirpetitors?

    But a sound-minded businessman will not run to study the fusion reactor, neither knowing whether it can seed nor if he has the time and resources topete against Stark¡¯s industrial and civilian energy equipment?

    All in all, Miranda has be the sole investor in the Wayne New Energy Project.

    Correspondingly, she also gained a lot of power.

    For example, in special cases, she can move the fusion reactor elsewhere¡­

    So, where will the reactor be taken by her?

    Dr. Pavel¡¯s transformation of the fusion reactor does not require many conditions, it is enough for him to have a sufficient power supply and aputer.

    Well, how much power would be sufficient to support this project?

    Theoretically, any outdoor generator can do the job¡­

    Gotham is so big, who knows where the reactor was shipped to.

    The Riddler¡¯s puzzles are confusing. Mathison wanted to find the nuclear bomb in the most extreme way, but now Maiev took the initiative to bring it to the door.

    A bit of a clue is better than nothing.

    A lead can be considered a big clue.

    Mathison looked at Maiev expectantly.

    ¡°I did see four trucks pulling out of the underground garage of Wayne Enterprises that day, before the boss and I were found.¡±

    Maiev recalled and said.

    ?Four!?

    Mathison¡¯s pupils shrank

    ?Why were there four trucks??

    He instantly remembered that the first three riddles of the Riddler were obtained by the GCPD intercepting three trucks on the streets of Gotham when he met ¡°Gordon,¡± who was initially Hush.

    But neither Hush nor ke and others mentioned the existence of a fourth truck.

    Mathison¡¯s brain quickly went into action.

    ording to the GCPD, when Bane confronted the U.S. government at the Knightsdome Stadium, the nuclear bomb was dered to surely be in the stadium.

    After all, if the Ministry of Defense hadn¡¯t detected a fusion reactor at Bane¡¯s ce, they wouldn¡¯t have believed Bane¡¯s words.

    At that time, only three trucks were driving out of the Knightsdome Stadium.

    There was no such thing as a fourth truck.

    There are three possibilities.

    One is that thest truck is the one that transported the nuclear bomb, and it is still in the Knightsdome Stadium.

    Another possibility is that Bane transported the nuclear bomb through some unknown secret passage.

    Thest possibility is scarier, that is, the fourth truck never went to the Knightsdome Stadium from the very beginning, and the nuclear bomb was never shown by Bane!

    Bane used unknown technology to enable the Department of Defense to detect a fusion reactor that was not yet officially operational.

    ¡°Were those four trucks heading towards the Knightsdome Stadium?¡±

    Mathison hurriedly asked Maiev.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the four vans drove in different directions, and I¡¯m not sure if their destination was the Stadium.¡±

    Unfortunately, Maiev gave the vaguest answer.

    There is no way to judge the destination of the four trucks by their orientation.

    ¡°Charlie, go!¡±

    Mathison thought for a moment, then ran out of the alley and called Charlie at the same time.

    At this time, Maiev discovered that a dog was hiding beside him.

    ¡°Wait, Phantom Kid!¡±

    Seeing that Mathison was about to disappear at the entrance of the alley, Maiev immediately followed.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am a thief, where do you think a thief would go?¡±

    Mathison turned around and gave Maiev an evil smile.

    ¡°Flutter!¡±

    The glider spread out in front of Maiev, and the white figure flew into the sky.

    ¡°If you want to find Agent Starling, go to the Edinburg District and maybe you will find her at Hannibal¡¯s,¡±

    ¡°But I still advise you not to act by yourself.¡±

 Chapter 191: Finally Exposed

    Chapter 191: Finally Exposed

    In the dark passage without any lights, Lucius walked slowly behind Miranda. He could only recognize by the slightest outline of her body that there was someone in front of him leading him.

    Even though Lucius had been CEO of Wayne Enterprises for more than a decade, he had never known about this secret passageway that was hidden in Wayne Mansion.

    Including the previous dungeons as well.

    At this time, he had been walking behind Miranda for twenty minutes, but the exit was still not in sight.

    What is certain is that this secret path shows an upward direction, indicating that they are going up.

    In Lucius¡¯ memory, the Wayne Building does not have a structure that could amodate such a long secret passage.

    A short straight secret passage can exist, but such a sloping secret passage will upy a lot of space, and it is absolutely impossible for it to be built in the main structure of the Wayne Building.

    Even an underground subterrain is unlikely to exist because many of Wayne¡¯srge undergroundboratories were supervised by Lucius himself. Even Bruce does not necessarily know Wayne Building better than him.

    Could it be that he has been imprisoned outside the Wayne Building?

    But Miranda came to interrogate Lucius every day, and her duty was to look after the Wayne Building.

    ¡°I guess, you must be thinking, ¡®how can there be such a secret passage in Wayne Building,¡¯ right?¡±

    Suddenly, an unfamiliar male voice came ahead.

    The source of the voice was none other than Miranda in front of him.

    No, it should be Phantom Kid.

    Although he had been mentally prepared for a long time, Lucius was still surprised.

    ¡°You are right to think that the foundation of the Wayne Building is very firmly built, it is difficult for someone to build something under it.¡±

    ¡°But the premise is¡­ the person who made it is not an outsider.¡±

    Mathison exined.

    ¡°From the time Miranda forged her identity and became a board member of Wayne Enterprises, she had everything nned for today.¡±

    Hearing this, Lucius frowned and was about to speak when Mathison interrupted him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can really grasp every move of every member of the board. For example, Daggett suddenly showed his ambition and began to embezzle the Wayne family¡¯s property. didn¡¯t you guyspletely fail to anticipate it beforehand?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I have detected Daggett¡¯s intention many years ago, but with his ability, he can¡¯t do anything big at all, so I didn¡¯t take him seriously at first.¡±

    ¡°As a result, you didn¡¯t expect that it was Daggett who attracted Bane.¡±

    Mathison shook his head, Lucius¡¯ judgment was actually correct, and Daggett himself really had no ability.

    But he didn¡¯t know where he got the outlet to contact Bane.

    Daggett has been secretly working with Bane for several years, of course, in effect only to fund Miranda¡¯s charities, though even Daggett has been kept in the dark.

    From start to finish, Miranda has been hiding behind the scenes, pushing Bane to be in the facade.

    Lucius kept silent. Before this, who would have thought that Bane and others were so powerful?

    ¡°So the truth has always been in your mind, Mr. Fox, and the dungeon you¡¯re in is not actually within the confines of Wayne Mansion, but underground two kilometers west of it.¡±

    ¡°Miranda Tate took advantage of your trust, and has been secretly building this secret passage for several years, and you had no idea.¡±

    ¡°Without Batman, your vignce is too weak.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Lucius was shocked that Phantom Kid knew about the connection between him and Batman.

    ¡°I know everything I should know, and I know more or less what I shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Mathison smiled cunningly.

    ¡°What I can tell you is that this secret passage is the bridge between the dungeon and Wayne Mansion.¡±

    Having said that,

    Mathison stopped, and Lucius also stopped. ¡°Wee back to Wayne House, Mr. Fox.¡±

    Mathison opened a door in the dark, and a strong light shone on the two of them.

    Only at this time did Lucius really see what the person in front of him looked like.

    He didn¡¯t know when he did so, but Miranda¡¯s disguise has been removed by Kid, and reced by the white costume that always appears in the news.

    ¡°Wow, it seems that our wee ceremony was a little too grand.¡±

    Mathison stretched out his hand to slightly block the strong light, and his eyes gradually became solemn.

    He was all too familiar with this kind of strong searchlights!

    God knows why these Yankees like to use this stuff so much, the police like it, and the agents like it, and now even the gangsters are starting to use it.

    Don¡¯t they feel that it¡¯s a bit too dazzling?

    In addition to the searchlight¡¯s illumination, Mathison also faintly heard countless footsteps and the sound of bullets being loaded.

    There seems to be the sound of the propeller of the gunship¡­

    It came really fast.

    ¡°Mr. Fox, I think we¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    Mathison spread his hands and looked back at Lucius Road.

    ¡°Why have we been exposed so quickly, didn¡¯t you tie Miranda up?¡±

    Lucius asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for shadow warriors to break free.¡±

    Mathison answered while listening to the surrounding voices.

    ¡°Ta-da-da-da-da-da!¡±

    However, in a few seconds, tongues of fire poured out.

    The scene was instantly covered by a hail of gunfire.

    Mathison¡¯s reaction was quick as he quickly closed the door of the secret passage.

    The bullets hit the thickened steel door, making a loud noise.

    ¡°This door won¡¯tst long.¡±

    After taking a few nces, Lucius concluded. He still has this level of insight.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out how we got exposed. You have already gained the trust of the shadow warriors. They should not believe Miranda¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mathison scratched his face, took out the radio, and said, ¡°Actually, the one I have is not Miranda¡¯s radio.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I did a little trick to block the walkie-talkie in Miranda¡¯s hand, and then when she pressed the button, I also pressed the button, which caused the walkie-talkie in Miranda¡¯s hand to only connect to one person.¡±

    Hearing this, Lucius couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, you are really smart.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to die here soon, how can you stillugh?¡±

    Mathison was irritated.

    ¡°I believe you must have a way to get out.¡±

    Lucius is very confident.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud noise came, and the secret passage began to shake violently.

    ¡°They have started using rockets!¡±

    Lucius¡¯ eyes narrowed, ¡°Phantom Kid, I don¡¯t know what kind of n you have in mind to get us out of this situation, but it¡¯s best to start it now.¡±

    ¡°This door can only hold up to three rockets.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, another loud noise came, and the steel te door had been seriously deformed.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

 Chapter 192: So Damn Good

    Chapter 192: So Damn Good

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time doing this, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s quite possible,¡± Mathison said to Lucius with a serious expression.

    He flipped the switch and let the skeleton of the glider pop out, but the environment wasn¡¯t too spacious, so it didn¡¯t fully unfold.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Lucius watched confusedly as Kid put his hand on the skeleton of the glider, and then closed his eyes.

    Soon, streaks of white aura lit up from the skeleton.

    The faint light of the aura was so soothing, especially in such a dark environment.

    A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands was activated!

    That¡¯s right, Mathison wanted to use his ability to turn his glider into a Noble Phantasm for it to be bulletproof.

    After all, Lancelot has a record of transforming fighter jets.

    Although the glider is not offensive, both are flying objects. So, it should be about the same¡­

    Just to be on the safe side, Mathison imagined that he would change the skeleton of his glider and use it as a weapon.

    In this special case, many kinds of weapons could be attached to the glider, he didn¡¯t have anything in mind.

    The glider skeleton,posed entirely of alloys, is not light enough and is perfectly adequate to the standard of iron blunt weapons.

    It seems like it could be used as a weapon.

    Then when Mathison¡¯s magic charged the skeleton, it naturally submerged into the glider.

    The effect may not be noticeable on the skeleton, but it was efficient enough.

    As it turns out, Mathison was right.

    After a major shock that changed Lucius¡¯ worldview, the glider¡¯s transformation wasplete.

    In terms of appearance alone, it is actually no different from the original one.

    It only had a faint halo.

    Like sprinkled with fluorescent powder.

    ¡°What did you just do¡­¡±

    Lucius stared at Mathison in disbelief and asked, but the next second there was a bigger shock.

    The third rocket finally hit.

    The gate was overwhelmed and was torn apart by the huge impact.

    The shock wave continued to move forward, and strong wind hit Mathison and Lucius.

    Mathison could still keep himself still, while Lucius was thrown to the ground unwillingly.

    ¡°Are you ready, Mr. Fox, it¡¯s time for us to get out of here.¡±

    Mathison pulled Lucius up and turned his back to let the undeployed glider face the outside.

    Countless bullets rained on the glider, but when the two came into contact, the bullets could only be deflected.

    As a result, Mathison stepped back and walked out of the secret passage, while looking at the surrounding environment through the corner of his eyes.

    Lucius followed Mathison at a distance of about half a meter, which was just enough to keep both of them from being attacked.

    When the two walked out of a distance, Lucius suddenly found that the surroundings were familiar.

    This is a warehouse across the street from the main entrance of the Wayne Building. It was only two blocks away.

    It had been bought by Miranda about three years ago.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Mathison threw a smoke bomb at his feet, then unfolded his glider and took off.

    At the same time, he held Lucius with both hands.

    Under the influence of A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands, the length of the glider when fully deployed seemed to be extended a lot.

    The guard¡¯s attack waspletely blocked.

    ¡°Keep shooting, don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    Above the Wayne Building, in an armed helicopter, the real Miranda gave orders to let the pilot attack the two who were ascending into the air.

    ¡°Tata Tata Tata¡­¡±

    The armed helicopter quickly approached the location of the two, and the cannon mounted at the bottom of its body fired frantically at them.

    ¡°Kid, how long can your gliderst?¡±

    Lucius asked with lingering fears, even though the bullet could be deflected, their impact would still pass along the skeleton,

    It was not a pleasant feeling at all. He didn¡¯t know what Phantom Kid did to make the glider so strong, but obviously, it was a non-scientific way.

    This ispletely beyond Lucius¡¯ understanding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as it doesn¡¯t exceed its tolerance limit at once, no matter how much damage it umtes, it won¡¯t change.¡±

    It sounds unreasonable, but that was the truth.

    In the world of technological standards, no matter how strong a normal object is, as long as it repeatedly gets damaged in the same position, it will always be destroyed, just like the door from moments ago.

    But with magical standards, it ispletely different, because magic items often have self-healing properties. If you can¡¯t destroy it at once, then most of your attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it even if you continue shooting for a lifetime.

    Unfortunately, the production process of magic items is lengthy and the sess rate is low, and the collection of materials is even more difficult.

    Compared with scientific and technological products that can be mass-produced using assembly lines, the practicality and poprity of magic items are basically equal to none.

    ¡°Who the hell can tell me what material the thing behind Phantom Kid is made of?¡±

    Miranda growled angrily.

    She saw that the cannons have been firing for a while, but the two people in front of her were still unaffected. Moreover, their flight speed was only getting faster, gradually opening arge distance.

    After a while, they were almost out of sight.

    The speed of this helicopter is not as fast as that of a glider?

    ¡°Launch the missiles!¡±

    After roaring a few times, Miranda said coldly.

    ¡°But, there are too many buildings around and they are all residential buildings ¡­¡­¡±

    The pilot said hesitantly. Although the missiles carried by this helicopter were not too big, the radius of their explosion in the air reached a distance of nearly 50 meters.

    This level of destructive power is really huge, countless people will die under this missile.

    Is it really worth it to just kill two people?

    In fact, these days, not many people have died under this pilot¡¯s guns. But deep down he was still not willing tomit a needless massacre.

    ¡°I told you tounch the missile!¡±

    Miranda said coldly again, she came here to kill all Gotham people, killing hundreds or thousands of people by mistake is a joke.

    The boss was angry, hence, the pilot can only obey orders.

    ¡°Wait, Kid, they fired missiles at us!¡±

    The sharp-eyed Lucius shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they dared to do this. We are now in the densest residential area in the Diamond District. Once the missile detonates, I don¡¯t know how many people will die!¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Mathison took a deep breath, adjusted the flight angle with barely any thinking, and flew towards the sky.

    Since the missile¡¯s guidance system was locked on Phantom Kid, the missile also followed him upwards and shot up to more than two hundred meters in the air.

    At this time, the missile also detonated just behind Mathison.

    ?I¡¯m so damn good!?

    As soon as this thought came to Mathison in his mind, he was shrouded in thick smoke from the explosion of the missile.

    At the same time, the shockwave generated by the explosion also spread around.

    The roofs of some high-rise buildings were affected a bit, but overall, there was no major impact.

    ¡°The target has been hit!¡±

    ¡°The radar shows that the opponent has been shot down!¡±

    The helicopter pilot reported to Miranda.

    ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    Miranda was staring at the sky, and the pilot turned to look.

    The white glider suddenly rushed out of the thick smoke, perhaps with the help of the aftermath of the explosion, his flight speed was much faster than before.

    It disappeared from their sight in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 194: Talia and Bane

    Chapter 194: Talia and Bane

    Gotham is crazy. As the sun rose at dawn, the city, which had been plunged into gloom because of the nuclear bomb crisis, was once again abuzz with excitement.

    The reason was no other than one guy.

    Jim Gordon, who is thought to be long dead, is back!

    But he didn¡¯t juste back, he led the remaining policemen to retake the GCPD headquarters.

    And after restoring the power system, Gordon actually activated the city-wide broadcast, openly dering war on Bane!

    What courage and tragedy is this!

    Everyone can see the disparity inbat power between the two.

    But no one doubted Gordon¡¯s will to fight.

    It¡¯s just that Bane didn¡¯t take the initiative to fight as people imagined after getting the news, sending tens of thousands of people to destroy GCPD in one fell swoop.

    His only response was to cut off GCPD¡¯s control of the broadcast, preventing Gordon from continuing to spread the word throughout the city.

    Because something more serious was attracting a lot of his attention.

    Miranda¡­

    No, she should be called Talia now.

    Phantom Kid rescued Lucius, and this incident will cause a very serious blow to the New League of Shadows.

    A bit of carelessness could lead to the definite copse of her n.

    So, after Talia sent all the helicopters under her control to search for Kid at the same time, she rushed to the Knightsdome Arena to find Bane.

    Who knew that, at such a time, Jim Gordon also appeared out of thin air and wanted to start a war.

    Talia had a hundred reasons to believe that Phantom Kid must have reached some kind of consensus with Jim Gordon; they made a deal.

    ¡°Bane, I hope that you are aware of what Lucius knows. If he tells Phantom Kid, then our n¡­¡±

    Talia¡¯s brows knitted together, she never imagined that the person who was a threat to her was someone they had never paid attention to.

    On the contrary, Batman, whom they watched out for day and night, showed no sign of returning at all.

    Both Bane and Talia knew how terrifying that deep well prison in the Middle East desert was, and maybe Bruce had already died beneath it.

    ¡°This incident fully shows that we all despise Phantom Kid too much, but I don¡¯t think he should pose too much threat upon us.¡±

    Bane pondered for a long time and told Talia.

    ¡°Even if Kid got that information from Lucius, he would not be able to spread it out. Only a few people would believe that nonsense.¡±

    ¡°What if the Penguin and the ck Mask find out?¡±

    Talia is most worried about this, others will not believe the news released by Phantom Kid, but these two may not.

    ¡°At that time, we can only n for the worst¡­¡±

    Bane¡¯s eyes were determined.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Talia suddenly screamed uncontrobly.

    ¡°You will die if you do this!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave me again!¡±

    ¡°As long as my sacrifice can fulfill your wish, I will not begrudge my life, even if you object to me doing so¡­¡±

    Although Bane¡¯s tone sounded a bit absent-minded because of the mask, Talia knew that Bane really made up his mind.

    She knew that the man in front of her was far worse than her own father.

    She couldn¡¯t stop Bane in this state.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean Talia doesn¡¯t have her own set of cards.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, only my fingerprints can unlock the final bond. You can¡¯t rece me. The only person to sacrifice is me.¡±

    Talia smiled lightly at Bane, ¡°Bane, I hope you can live the life you want after everything is over, I know you never respected my father¡¯s philosophy, you stayed in the League of Shadows just for me.¡±

    ¡°So, after I and Gotham die together, the League of Shadows doesn¡¯t need to prevail¡­¡±

    ¡°I will never leave you.¡± Bane stared at Talia with affection.

    He never hid his love for Talia. Even though he knows that his position is very important in Talia¡¯s heart, he does not qualify as a ¡°lover¡±.

    The rtionship between the two isplicated.

    He fell in love with Talia¡¯s mother before Ra¡¯s al Ghul became a ninja master, and then, when she became pregnant with Talia, Ra¡¯s al Ghul was banished from their country.

    And Talia¡¯s mother was unfortunately locked up in prison. The prisons in this country are very special. There were no prison guards, only a batch of necessary living supplies for prisoners.

    Because this prison is under a very deep well, there is nodder to go up, only some climbing tforms and ropes are scattered on the wall of the well.

    Of course, these arrangements do not allow prisoners to actually climb up through them. When someone works so hard to climb to only two or three meters away from the wellhead, they find out¡­

    They find out that thest tform is simply impossible to jump over¡­

    Moments of hope and despair alternate, no one can hold their sanity, and too many people fall to their death at the end.

    In such a dark, cold and dirty environment, the madness of human nature will of course be magnified infinitely.

    The humiliation that Talia¡¯s mother suffered was immeasurable, and it was a miracle that she was able to give birth without a miscarriage.

    It¡¯s a pity that giving birth to Talia also exhausted her mother¡¯s strength. The mad criminals didn¡¯t care that the poor woman had just given birth and that her umbilical cord was forcibly torn.

    They carried out another round of abuse against Talia¡¯s mother, and she died that day.

    The criminals did not even spare Talia, a newborn baby, but they did not seed in the end.

    Because Bane, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch, appeared and rescued Talia

    In the days when Talia was growing up, Bane had been protecting her with his life and enduring the beatings of other criminals. At that time, Bane was still very thin, and malnutrition made him unable to fight.

    It was also at that time that Bane¡¯s face was severely damaged, and only wearing a mask allowed him tomunicate normally.

    In the end, Talia, who survived hell on earth, developed a tenacious will beyond ordinary people, and life and death could no longer restrain her.

    Talia was also the first person ever to climb out of that prison.

    Without Bane, Talia would never have lived to this day.

    Therefore, in her heart, Bane¡¯s importance is unshakable.

    His status reced Ra¡¯s Al Ghul¡¯s for a long time.

    That¡¯s right, Bane is actually more like a ¡°father¡± in Talia¡¯s heart.

    They both love each other deeply, but unfortunately, they arepletely different loves.

    But in the eyes of outsiders, the two are a couple of lovers. Even Ra¡¯s al Ghul thinks so. He expelled Bane for this, which made Talia project a lot of dissatisfaction and resentment toward her biological father.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Talia avoided Bane¡¯s heated eyes and whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know who you have in your heart, and I promise he¡¯ll survive that prison, and he won¡¯t go back to Gotham before the bomb goes off.¡±

    Bane said generously, knowing that the rtionship he wishes to hold with Talia is impossible.

    ¡°Boss, Mr. Cobblepot¡¯s and Mr. Sionis¡¯ men are here.¡±

    At this moment, Bane¡¯s cell phone rang, and it was the guard at the door.

    Hearing this, Bane and Talia¡¯s pupils shrank at the same time.

 Chapter 195: The Second Meeting of The Villains

    Chapter 195: The Second Meeting of The Viins

    Talia and Bane looked at each other and nodded. Then, Talia hid behind the balcony. After all, everyone now thinks that the leader of the League of Shadows is Bane.

    Her identity has not been revealed yet.

    After Talia hid, Bane replied to the doorman and asked him to invite the two men in.

    At this time, neither the Penguin nor ck Mask himself came but sent their own messengers.

    Needless to say, the Penguin¡¯s man is of course Scarecrow, and ck Mask¡¯s is¡­ thepdog of the Sionis family.

    Who knows who he is, he is a passer-by who is destined to have no name anyway.

    No one thought that Deadshot would obediently run errands for ck Mask.

    Of course, neither would Scarecrow next door. He didn¡¯t juste here to run errands for the Penguin, he also had his own purpose.

    But his purpose is not clear yet.

    ¡°We heard that Hush was captured, and Jim Gordon came back to dere war on you with a fanfare, and after that, you didn¡¯t do anything against him.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Mr. Bane, who gave you the audacity to let Jim Gordon escape?¡±

    As soon as the messenger under ck mask came before Bane, he asked with an unkind attitude.

    ¡°This makes my boss very unhappy, Mr. Bane. Previously, we admitted you as a leader to the Gotham gang, but that was only because you have proven your leadership qualities.¡±

    ¡°And now, instead of relying on a nuclear bomb to scare people, we are prone to leave the city at any time.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that right after Jim Gordon dered war, veterans from all over Gotham gathered at the GCPD, and they even risked their lives to break through our fire defenses?¡±

    Although this horse boy has an arrogant attitude, he upies an important position among the ck Mask gang, and his thoughts are not like any typical brainless gangster.

    ¡°Never underestimate the power of Jim Gordon in the city of Gotham, where they have gathered thousands in just a few hours!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s all because of your inaction, Mr. Bane, and my boss wants you to get rid of Gordon before he can gather more power.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to deal with Jim Gordon on our own, but that will be after the ck Mask leaves the Bane Alliance.¡±

    Facing such an impolite remark, Bane did not get angry.

    At this moment, he was just thinking about one thing.

    Why is ck Mask so tough on this matter, why does he really take Jim Gordon so seriously?

    Even at the cost of cutting off his cooperation with Bane, isn¡¯t he worried that Bane will leave Gotham and detonate the nuclear bomb?

    Lessons learned in prison told Bane that there must be something odd about ck Mask.

    Bane remained calm and turned to look at Scarecrow.

    ¡°Then what does Cobblepot think, and does he share the same opinion as Sionis?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Scarecrow, with the torn sack on his head,ughed sullenly.

    ¡°He just wanted me to ask one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You once said that Jim Gordon was locked up in a ce no one could reach, but now that he has escaped, who rescued Gordon?¡±

    He asked Scarecrow suddenly and solemnly.

    ¡°Did ¡®he¡¯e back?¡±

    Bane shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    He recounted Phantom Kid¡¯s actions these days in a few short sentences.

    Of course, Bane did not emphasize the difficulty he encountered pursuing Phantom Kid. He did not want to make his two partners¡¯ impression of Kid deviate from the previous one.

    It wasn¡¯t until he finished speaking that the two messengers knew that Phantom Kid had done so much in Gotham.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, um¡­ It seems that in the years we¡¯ve been away, a neer that¡¯s not easy to deal with has appeared in Gotham¡­¡±

    Impressed, Scarecrow said.

    His tone was faintly excited. ¡°I really want to know what his deepest fear is, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Bane, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about Cobblepot being like that stubborn Roman. He won¡¯t quit your league for such a trivial matter.¡±

    ¡°Jim Gordon is nothing to worry about. As long as Batman doesn¡¯te back, it¡¯s all under control.¡±

    Afterughing for a while, Scarecrow said to Bane. From what he could tell, the Penguin seemed to have made apletely different choice from ck Mask in this matter.

    This was beyond Bane¡¯s expectations.

    It also exceeded ck Mask¡¯s messenger¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°What? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Klein?¡±

    ck Mask¡¯s messenger asked angrily.

    ¡°I merely quoted Cobblepot¡¯s original words, do you have any questions?¡±

    Scarecrow¡¯s eyes turned cold, staring at the former. He is not as good-tempered as Bane.

    ck Mask¡¯s messenger froze for a while, but he did not retreat. He continued to argue with Scarecrow.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of Jim Gordon soon, he¡¯ll be our biggest threat besides Batman. I can¡¯t believe you guys think Bane is doing the right thing?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the most powerful Penguin Gang in Gotham City has degenerated to the point where they are willing to surrender to Bane? Or are you really so afraid of the nuclear bomb in Bane¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to your words, you little ????????!¡±

    Scarecrow scolded in a low voice. Everyone familiar with him knew that he was really provoked.

    ¡°Would you like to get a taste of my fear gas?¡±

    Fortunately, ck Mask¡¯s messenger is very sensible. Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, he knew that if he remained any longer in this room, he may stay here for the rest of his life.

    ¡°I have fully understood both my partners¡¯ response n, Mr. Bane, Mr. Klein. I cannot stay here to chat with you for so long. As for Jim Gordon, he will be dealt with by ck Mask¡¯s gang!¡±

    After speaking, ck Mask¡¯s messenger got up and left the room, but was stopped by the shadow warrior at the door.

    ¡°Mr. Bane, you¡¯re not nning to keep me here, do you?¡±

    Although he was very flustered, the messenger knew that he could not show his cowardice, so he acted calm and asked.

    Bane waved his hand, and the guards at the door automatically moved away, no longer blocking ck Mask¡¯s messenger¡¯s way.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here now, Mr. Bane.¡±

    After watching the other party leave, Scarecrow suddenly addressed Bane.

    ¡°Does Cobblepot have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°No, I already told you what he said, and now I want to propose thoughts of my own.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Sionis paid a lot of money to have Floyd under hismand, but so far, the famous Deadshot hadn¡¯t appeared in front of us. What does this mean?¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Scarecrow stood up and walked out of the room.

    And Bane kept recalling hisst words before he left.

    Deadshot is an extremely powerful killer under themand of ck Mask, but he has never used this card.

    The only order was for Deadshot to help guard the Clock Tower, and what was even more outrageous was that he failed.

    If Deadshot was really dedicated to guarding the Clock Tower, how could Phantom Kid rescue Gordon from there unharmed?

 Chapter 187: Will The Veil of The Nuclear Bomb Be Lifted?

    Chapter 187: Will The Veil of The Nuclear Bomb Be Lifted?

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    Wayne Building, Bane¡¯s men havepletely taken over the ce.

    Strangely enough, neither Bane nor the Riddler is here. Not even the senior members, Hush, Hannibal, Catwoman, and the managers are here.

    Logically speaking, a special ce like Wayne Enterprise has thergest high-tech arsenal in Gotham and countless ck technologies. And one boss should at least be dispatched here to supervise it.

    But none of the well-known characters appeared here.

    Unexpectedly, Bane entrusted only one woman to manage Wayne Enterprises.

    Yes, exactly¡­

    Miranda Tate personally sat in the Wayne Building, managing all the weapons.

    In the whole of Gotham, no one knows this woman¡¯s real identity.

    Many people felt that Bane was fascinated by her beauty, hence why he handed over this authority to Miranda.

    For that, ck Mask wanted to send someone to assassinate Miranda in secret many times, on the one hand, to take over Wayne Enterprises, and on the other to make Bane go nuts because of the murder of his ¡°lover¡±.

    Unfortunately, no matter how many people he sent, they all went back and forth. Many didn¡¯t even make it back.

    Only then did ck Mask know that Miranda was not easy to mess with. He even thought that, if she continued to act this way, he could ask Deadshot to take action. At that time, it would be tantamount to directly tearing his partnership with Bane.

    But this is obviously not a wise move.

    Hence, ck Mask gave up the assassination n.

    And today, someone is eyeing the Wayne Building again.

    In the dead of night, Mathison and Charliended on the roof of the Wayne Building.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t quite understand Mathison¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the FBI say that four trucks had already driven away from here? And they left in four different directions. What¡¯s the point ofing back here?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the fourth van that disappeared drove back to Wayne Mansion?¡±

    Charlie asked in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can¡¯t rule this possibility out.¡±

    Mathison shook his head slightly, he couldn¡¯t see through the current situation clearly.

    ¡°But one thing I can be sure of is that there are definitely many secrets hidden in this building.¡±

    ¡°And these secrets have definitely not been found by Miranda yet, because there is only one person in this world who knows all the secrets of this building except Bruce.¡±

    ¡°For example, a super device that can monitor every corner of Gotham.¡±

    Charlie was taken aback.

    ¡°You mean, Bruce also ced Batman¡¯srge equipment in the Wayne Building, isn¡¯t he afraid of being discovered by his own employees?¡±

    ¡°Light designs, dark passages, or secret rooms can¡¯t hide anything from those who really have high IQ.¡±

    ¡°This is true under normal circumstances, but what if there is a Batman-specific technical support person within Wayne Enterprises, and this person is still in a high position in the group.¡±

    ¡°In this way, will it be easy to hide such arge piece of equipment?¡±

    Mathison smiled slightly and briefly introduced Charlie to Lucius Fox.

    Lucius is the CEO of Wayne Enterprises and the technical director who secretly supports Batman. He has contributed greatly to upgrading each generation of Batmobiles, Batwings, and multi-purpose belts.

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to find the surveince equipment that Batman is hiding here, and by searching the entire Gotham City, you will find the whereabouts of the fusion reactor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Mathison nodded. This is the most perfect solution.

    The Wayne Building is rtively well preserved, and the overall building has basically not suffered much damage.

    The only rtivelyrge entrance is a big hole that a gunship sted on the roof of the building when Miranda led someone to attack the Wayne Building.

    This could also be considered the best way for outsiders to enter the building¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Be careful, there are thirteen people below.¡±

    Charlie was lying on the edge of the hole. He sniffed around with his nose and said to Mathison.

    ¡°Thirteen people, how far is the distance between us and them?¡±

    Mathison rubbed his chin and asked.

    ¡°There is one person right below us, two people about ten meters to the right, and three people about ten meters to the left.¡±

    ¡°There are four people centred on the two people on the right about fifteen meters directly in front of us, and thest three people are about eighteen meters directly in front of the three people on the left.¡±

    Charlie said after thinking for a while.

    Through Charlie¡¯s description, Mathison constructed a back-shaped corridor in his mind, and the number of people variously positioned in the corridor.

    After a bit of calction, the corners of Mathison¡¯s mouth rose smirkingly, and he decided to bring down these people.

    Mathison first poked the small half of his body through the hole, and he could just see the top of a guard¡¯s head down.

    Calcting the distance, the back of the opponent¡¯s head is about 80 cm diagonally below Mathison.

    Then, Mathison looked to his left and right, ten meters away, there is a wall at the corner, and not all of the people on either side were in sight.

    The two people on the right side were visible, but on the left side, he could only see one person, and the other two who were on the other side of the corner were just blocked by the wall.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the camera is on, which is really bad news.¡±

    Mathison continued to look above the corners on both sides and noticed four surveince cameras in total, and there were basically no blind spots.

    In order not to be caught by the camera, it¡¯s either that Mathison would hold his current position and not go down, or he can only move close to the ceiling.

    After all, the instation angle of the cameras shows a trend of shooting obliquely downward, and the top of the ceiling isn¡¯t going to be captured.

    Unless the camera can be manually manipted to change the angle.

    Unfortunately, who would have the mood to do nothing but mess around with surveince cameras.

    People sitting in the monitoring room are usually busy ying with their mobile phones or taking naps to pass the time.

    There is no way else. If Mathison wants to get in, he can only go down this big hole.

    As for why he didn¡¯t simply climb the venttion ducts like before.

    Please, don¡¯t even try to consider using them.

    Do you think that Batman is dumb enough to allow such a w to exist in his own base camp?

    Bruce installed arge number of high-speed fans in the venttion system of the Wayne Building. The des of the fans are as sharp as military daggers and even more sturdy.

    This arrangement not only makes the venttion system of the whole building extremely efficient but also cuts off any hope to sneak in through the venttion ducts.

    Mathison couldn¡¯t get in there anyway.

    It would be even more stupid to go straight through the gate.

    Mathison continued to hang upside down so that the camera could not capture him.

    Oh right¡­ he didn¡¯t take off the top hat on his head when he did this.

    And as for why the hat didn¡¯t fall off, don¡¯t even bother to ask, I don¡¯t know either.

    ¡°Hey, man!¡±

    The guard faintly heard someone calling him from above, causing him to subconsciously turn his head and look up.

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy</strong>, for your wholesome care.

    For additional bonus chapters, you can always show me your love in form of donations on Ko-Fi.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 188: Successful Infiltration

    Chapter 188: Sessful Infiltration

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Before the man could see who was calling him, a white-gloved hand suddenly appeared in front of him, holding a spray bottle of an unknown substance.

    Without saying a word, Kid sprayed the substance on his face.

    Immediately afterwards, a strong sense of tiredness washed over him.

    No matter how reluctant he was, his eyelids felt as heavy as a thousand pounds.

    In just a few seconds, the guard copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Hey! Frodo, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    The sound of falling to the ground immediately attracted the attention of the guards on the left and right, and they gathered from the corner of the wall.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Mathison hid on the edge of the hole and listened carefully to the sounds they were making below.

    It seems that not only the five people on the left and right corners noticed the situation here, but even the people in the corridors behind the corners on both sides were attracted by the sudden incident here.

    However, they did not alle to check, only three people did.

    At the same time, the monitors in the surveince room, on the top floor, also noticed the anomaly.

    The surveince personnel immediately contacted the remaining guards on the top floor.

    ¡°This is the monitoring room, what happened there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Frodo passed out like that all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone see what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°God, forgive us. Guarding this ce is boring enough. Who would have the time to watch over him!¡±

    The guardined first and then continued.

    ¡°I guess he may have had heatstroke.¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn! Do you really have a brain inside your skull? It¡¯s winter, and it¡¯s even nighttime, and you¡¯re telling me he might have heatstroke?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. How the hell would I know what¡¯s wrong with him? He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s been hammered by someone. Only the devil knows why he fell to the ground.¡±

    Mathison was speechless for a while. He didn¡¯t expect that these gangsters were actually discussing such a matter. Shouldn¡¯t they be quickly searching the surrounding environment?

    With such a big hole on the top of their heads, anyone could be hiding inside.

    Aren¡¯t their defences a bit toox?

    But on the other hand, this group seems to be quite united?

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s hypoglycemic; I¡¯ve seen people passing out as soon as it happens to them.¡±

    At this time, a guard said thoughtfully, and immediately aroused the unanimous approval of everyone.

    ¡°Then what are we going to do, give him medicine?¡±

    ¡°No no no no, no medicine, he just needs a bit of sugar. Let¡¯s just feed him some chocte.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any chocte.¡±

    ¡°I have a piece, but I just ate it.¡±

    Mathison kept his watch on the guards, looking at each other in confusion.

    ¡°I heard you need chocte.¡±

    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice broke in, and the source of the sound seemed to be overhead.

    ¡°Yes, if you have a piece, bring it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, who was talking just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have never heard this voice.¡±

    ¡°An outsider? But we¡¯re on the roof of the Wayne Building, and no outsider cane here unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Through the hole in the top of us¡­¡±

    At this time, the guards realized what was wrong, and hurriedly raised their weapons to aim at the hole above their heads.

    Only for them to see a strange guy with half of his body sticking out. As for why he looked strange, it was because this person was wearing a white suit and a gas mask at the same time.

    It just looks weird¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s an invasion¡­¡±

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Just as the guard was about to warn the others who didn¡¯te, he saw the weirdo throwing down two objects that looked like smoke bombs.

    When it was about to fall to the ground, it suddenly exploded, and thick smoke instantly enveloped the entire corridor.

    The surveince cameras were immediately blocked.

    The personnel in the monitoring room saw that the situation was not good and immediately pressed the rm.

    The sound of a siren resounded across the whole building, and red lights shed non-stop.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s hypnotic gas!¡±

    After inhaling a bit of gas, the guard on the top floor began to feel sleepy and could not do anything about it.

    Soon, he fell to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°No, an intruder broke in!¡±

    In the corridor on the right, a guard suddenly came out of the thick fog with difficulty. He leaned against the wall with one hand and shouted softly to the two guards in front of him.

    It looked like he was badly injured.

    When the two guards approached him unsuspectingly, he suddenly smiled mysteriously.

    The ¡°injured¡± guard instantly bes active, grabbing the shoulders of the two real guards and pulling them back.

    Caught off-guard, the two were flung into the range of the hypnotic gas, and immediately fell unconscious.

    Mathison continued without taking off the guard¡¯s clothes but swaggered to the top of the stairs in his disguise.

    At this time, countless footsteps could be faintly heard approaching above.

    Before the arrival of therge force, Mathison hurried to the first floor below.

    There were very few guards on this floor, probably less than ten.

    When the rm went off, they ran towards the stairs, and as soon as Mathison saw them, he shouted that there were intruders upstairs, inrge numbers.

    Regardless of whether he exaggerated or not, the guards didn¡¯t suspect a thing.

    Then there was nothing wrong with what Mathison did. When the ten guards on this floor passed by him and ran upstairs, Mathison walked into this floor.

    Judging from the upstairs¡¯yout orientation, Mathison quietly came to the elevator.

    Seeing that the floor disyed by the elevator was the forty-fifth floor, if he remembered correctly, that was exactly the Wayne Building top floor.

    Sure enough, in order to quickly reach the top floor, only a small batch of guards will take the elevator up.

    So, the others can only climb the stairs.

    It is not advisable to use the elevator repeatedly for transportation. First of all, the elevator can only transport several people at a time, and it is impossible to gather a few people after several round trips.

    Very inefficient.

    Secondly, the time difference between elevators getting up and down is long. If there are not enough people to get transported in the elevator, then there are still not enough people to be sent up the second time.

    It¡¯s like delivering food in waves.

    In contrast, even if there are not enough people brought up by the elevator at one time, it can dy the time a little, and it will give them a preliminary understanding of the enemy¡¯s forces.

    Therefore, the elevator stopped at the forty-fifth floor, and it didn¡¯t tend to go down.

    Mathison did not know where to get a crowbar and pried open the istion door of the elevator.

    The bottomless elevator shaft appeared in front of Mathison.

    ¡°Fooo¡±

    Mathison took a deep breath.

    He decided to go down the zipline of the elevator shaft to the bottom, where the underground parking lot is located.

    Because the control panel of the power system is installed at the bottom of the building.

    The countless monitoring equipment and agencies in Wayne Building will greatly hinder Mathison¡¯s actions.

    Unless the power is turned off, Mathison can¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 189: Locked up?

    Chapter 189: Locked up?

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Woo! Woo! Woo!¡± A screeching siren rang throughout the Wayne Building.

    This is the first time this has happened since Miranda led the people of the establishment.

    Almost everyone thought it was arge-scale invasion by the ck Mask or the Penguin, and they were waiting for them to appear. All of them looked solemn, as if they were facing an army.

    However, when the first group of guards searched the top floor, they did not find therge number of infiltrators they expected. They only saw that the clothes of theirpanion had been ripped off by someone.

    Guards patrolling the perimeter of the building also reported that no suspicious people were found on the surrounding streets.

    That is to say, the intruder is not one of ck Mask¡¯s or Penguin¡¯s men.

    Wayne Building, 30th floor.

    The office that once belonged to Lucius Fox now belongs to Miranda.

    Miranda sat in the office chair and listened to the report of the subordinate in themunicator,

    ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes since the rm went off, but none of you has detected the intruder?¡±

    ¡°What about the monitoring room, was no abnormality found?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss, we checked every surveince camera in the building. Except for that part of the top floor that was shrouded in smoke, none of the cameras caught the intruder.¡±

    ¡°The part covered by smoke has just been searched, and there is really no sign of anyone either.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the rm sounded and the intruder realized that he couldn¡¯t get in, so he might have escaped through the hole on the roof.¡±

    That¡¯s absurd!

    This was the first thought that came to Miranda after listening to his subordinate¡¯s answer.

    But in the next second, she suddenly thought of a person, an existence that was forgotten by Gotham¡¯s League of Shadows and never really paid attention to.

    ¡°Could it be Phantom Kid?¡±

    Thinking of one of her subordinates being stripped of his clothes, this means that the other party has now disguised himself as one of her own, and can move freely in the building without being restrained.

    Since no one noticed the presence of the intruder¡­

    The only person who can do this is the Phantom Kid.

    ¡°Hmph, Bane reminded me a few days ago that Kid has returned, and I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now, it seems that he is indeed a big trouble.¡±

    Miranda mused.

    ¡°Kid didn¡¯t hesitate to set off the rm to enter the Wayne Building. There must be something he is seeking here¡­ Does he already know about that?¡±

    Thinking of this, Miranda¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Phantom Kid should be neutralized!¡±

    Miranda stood up and walked out of her office, giving orders to many guards at the same time.

    ¡°The intruder is most likely Kid. His mostmon method is to cut off the power supply. Quickly send someone to check the power supply room!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, an explosion sounded, and then the entire Wayne Building fell into darkness.

    ¡°Damn, we are a step behind¡­¡±

    Miranda gritted her teeth angrily, and themunicator in Wayne¡¯s enterprise could not be used at this time, so she could only take out the radio from the drawer.

    ¡°Go and turn on the backup power!¡±

    ¡°Also, hurry up and send people to find that guy¡­ No, no one is allowed to go there now, I¡¯ll go find him myself!¡±

    In the elevator shaft, Mathison heard Miranda¡¯s instructions through the walkie-talkie he looted and immediately showed a smirk of triumph.

    In a dark dungeon, Lucius Fox was imprisoned inside.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that the morous Wayne Mansion hides such a dark and dirty environment.

    There was no light source in the dungeon itself, so Lucius didn¡¯t know that there was something is wrong currently in the Wayne Building.

    Two well-equipped guards were standing at the door of the dungeon.

    Physically and mentally, these two guards¡¯ appearance was way different from the others.

    Because they were real members of the League of Shadows.

    Each is a master of fighting.

    Theirbat power is far beyond ordinary S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.

    As the orthodox heir of the League of Shadows, Miranda¡¯s father is the previous leader Ra¡¯s al Ghul, and Batman¡¯s ninja master.

    Under the personal instruction of the ninja master, Miranda mastered all the shadow warriors¡¯ techniques.

    After Batman destroyed the League of Shadows led by Ra¡¯s al Ghul, Miranda gathered another group of people and nned to establish a new League of Shadows.

    Although Bane is the most powerful weapon under Miranda, he was not trained by Miranda but joined the League of Shadows during Ra¡¯s al Ghul¡¯s ruling period.

    It¡¯s just because Bane fell in love with Miranda that he was finally expelled by Ra¡¯s al Ghul. After thistter died, Miranda brought Bane back.

    The League of Shadow¡¯s training is extremely difficult, and not many people can persevere to the end.

    Therefore, there are not many real shadow warriors under Miranda.

    Afraid that she would lose him, she was apanied by the guards to the dungeon at once.

    That¡¯s how important Lucius was to her situation.

    ¡°Click ck click¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of high heels stepping on the ground came over.

    Hearing this voice, Lucius¡¯ eyelids trembled.

    Since his imprisonment, he has been hearing the same sound almost every day.

    ¡°Fox, I think you should have almost thought about it. You exhausted almost all my patience.¡±

    Before long, a sexy woman in a dark blue wool dress appeared at the door of the dungeon.

    She merely winked at the guards, and they took the initiative to open the cell door and let her in.

    ¡°Miss Tate, you don¡¯t have to hold on any longer. I can¡¯t tell you that secret. It¡¯s pointless to imprison me here.¡±

    Lucius looked calmly at Miranda in front of the prison gate.

    ¡°You should kill me.¡±

    Miranda saw the determination in Lucius¡¯ eyes, and she was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡±

    Finally, Miranda sighed and said, perhaps she knew that she could not pry the mouth of the man in front of her, so she gave up her original n.

    Lucius was surprised. He thought that Miranda would keep him imprisoned unless he confesses to her what she wants, but he did not expect that there would be a day when he would be freed.

    ¡°Come with me outside, as the CEO of Wayne Enterprises and the equipment provider for Batman, this ce is not suitable for your graveyard.¡±

    Miranda said, she turned around, walked outside the cell door, and motioned for Lucius to follow.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, when Miranda was about to reach the cell door, the guard suddenly closed the cell door and then locked it tightly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Miranda frowned, her tone suppressed a lot of anger.

    ¡°Hehehe, Phantom Kid, I have long heard that your disguise is the best in the world. Only those who have seen it can know how powerful your disguise is.¡±

    A familiar chuckle came from outside the prison door, and it was also Miranda¡¯s voice.

    The other Miranda walked to the door of the dungeon and looked triumphantly at the two people inside.

 Chapter 190: Guess Whoâ€™s Phantom Kid

    Chapter 190: Guess Who¡¯s Phantom Kid

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Miranda in the dungeon looked at ¡°Miranda¡± outside the cell door in disbelief.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, how dare you disguise yourself as me to get in here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing this, the ¡°Miranda¡± outside the prison showed an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°Phantom Kid, don¡¯t you think you can fool others into thinking that you are me by saying such things!¡±

    ¡°Miranda¡± reached out and rubbed her forehead.

    ¡°I thought you were a very intelligent and powerful enemy, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive.¡±

    She pointed to the two shadow warrior guards outside the door.

    ¡°Look at them, who do you think they will believe; me or you?¡±

    ¡°How did you manage to fool shadow warriors?¡±

    Inside the dungeon, Miranda calmed down, looked directly into the eyes of the person in front of her, and asked.

    ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Miranda¡± who was outside kept a calm smile.

    At this time, Lucius, who was beside them, was stunned.

    Did Miranda by his side turn out to be Phantom Kid?

    But judging from the brief conversation they had moments ago, Lucius felt that she was indeed the Miranda he was so familiar with.

    Although Lucius was surprised that she agreed to his death wish, he thought it was because of Phantom Kid¡¯s invasion.

    It is not surprising that Miranda would make such a decision in order to prevent him from telling the truth.

    But why did another Mirandae and say that the Miranda beside him was Phantom Kid?

    Even with the close-up view Lucius¡¯ had upon her, he couldn¡¯t tell whether something was wrong with Miranda¡¯s appearance.

    Phantom Kid¡¯s disguise is really powerful.

    He couldn¡¯t be sure which of the two Mirandas was the real one.

    ¡°It seems that I underestimated you, Kid. I guess you should havee here before me and deceived my men. I should have guessed that this was your purpose.¡±

    Inside the dungeon, Miranda looked as if she had figured out everything.

    ¡°Only, you still do not know everything.¡±

    Miranda took out her own radio, and after a brief adjustment, she showed it to Miranda outside the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s a walkie-talkie that I specially made, and it¡¯s the only one that can connect to everyone at the same time. The walkie-talkie you got from other people can only connect to one person at a time.¡±

    Miranda smiled slightly as if she had already won.

    Seeing this scene, even the two shadow warriors were confused. Could it be that they were really tricked by Phantom Kid?

    ¡°Really, since you still want to continue acting, then I have to tag along with you.¡±

    Outside the prison door, ¡°Miranda¡± sighed.

    ¡°You can use your walkie-talkie to contact other people.¡±

    Miranda in the dungeon suddenly had an ominous feeling in her heart. Could it be that¡­

    Miranda, in disbelief, pressed the button on the walkie-talkie, and a beep sound came from a shadow warrior in front of her.

    He took out his walkie-talkie, and it was indeed glowing.

    However, the walkie-talkie on the other shadow warrior did not respond at all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you even got information about my walkie-talkie. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    The ¡°Miranda¡± outside remarked.

    Then, she also took out a walkie-talkie identical to Miranda¡¯s.

    Well, actually from the outside, everyone¡¯s walkie-talkies look the same.

    ¡°Oh, look, this is my walkie-talkie. I don¡¯t think I have to show it off now.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! You must have done something, maybe you used something to jam my device!¡±

    In the dungeon, Miranda grabbed the iron bars angrily.

    ¡°Hey! Calm down. If I did something to jam thework, then he should have received the signal too. How can only one person receive the signal in such a situation?¡±

    ¡°Miranda¡± took two steps back with a look of disgust.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much time to waste here.¡±

    ¡°Miranda¡± looked at the two shadow warriors next to her with sharp eyes, and gave an order, ¡°Phantom Kid is extremely cunning, take care of him! No matter what he tells you, don¡¯t believe him! ¡±

    ¡°Yes, chief.¡±

    The shadow warriors expressed their obedience reverently.

    ¡°Miranda¡± nodded, and then said,

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to detain phantom kid and Fox in the same ce. I will now proceed to transfer Fox to a new ce.¡±

    Hearing this, the shadow warriors wanted to unlock the door again but hesitated before opening it.

    ¡°Boss, if you go in personally, Kid is likely to attack you¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Have you forgotten who trained you?¡±

    ¡°Miranda¡± grunted coldly, seemingly dissatisfied.

    The two shadow warriors trembled slightly, they dared not speak again, and quickly opened the prison door.

    Sure enough, the moment the prison door opened, Miranda, who had been prepared for a long time, charged up with a sharp de.

    ¡°Miranda¡± looked disdainful, and moved her body subtly to the side, dodging Miranda¡¯s attack.

    Then she grabbed Miranda¡¯s grip on the dagger in one hand and pulled it back.

    The bodies of the two immediately collided.

    Miranda¡¯s other hand also revealed a hidden knife and stabbed it at an angle that ¡°Miranda¡± couldn¡¯t see.

    But ¡°Miranda¡±, as if she could foresee it, also stretched out another hand to lock her.

    ?What a powerful force!?

    Miranda thought to herself. She tried to break free but to no avail.

    ¡°Sexydies are not fit for this dangerous weapon.¡±

    At this time, ¡°Miranda¡¯s¡± face came close to Miranda¡¯s shoulder, directly near her ear canal, and whispered in a volume that only she could hear.

    Miranda¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. Just when she was about to curse, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her wrists.

    It turned out that ¡°Miranda¡± restrained Miranda¡¯s hands and exerted force again, causing her wrist to dislocate.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Miranda¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat as she gritted her teeth and endured the pain.

    It¡¯s not over yet.

    ¡°Miranda¡± pushed against her into the cell, and the two rushed straight into the dungeon.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to ask you to keep your mouth shut for a while.¡±

    Miranda, who had both hands dislocated, lost more than half of her fighting power in an instant and was almost at the mercy of others.

    After seeing ¡°Miranda¡¯s¡± fierce performance, the shadow warriors were immediately convinced that this was their leader.

    She found a roll of ck tape, tied Miranda¡¯s mouth, hands, and feet, and threw her into the depths of the dungeon.

    No more troubles.

    Lucius has been staring at everything in front of him.

    It wasn¡¯t until ¡°Miranda¡± walked in front of him that he came back to his senses.

    ¡°Okay, Fox, now that the annoying guy has been sanctioned, and no one can disturb the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Follow me, or you¡¯ll have to starve to death in this dark dungeon.¡±

    As soon as her voice sounded, ¡°Miranda¡± walked out the door, and Lucius followed closely.

    No matter what happened, Lucius¡¯ intuition told him that it would never be wrong to leave this hellish ce¡­

 Chapter 193: The Last Thing before The Performance

    Chapter 193: The Last Thing before The Performance

    ¡°Hey, Barbara, look what that is!¡± On a bridge, from Edinburgh into the Diamond District, Pam pointed at the white shadow passing by the sky and eximed.

    Barbara looked in the direction Pam was pointing at and vaguely saw the outline of a triangr glider.

    Such an iconic image! Except for Phantom Kid, one cannot think of a second person.

    But looking at the series of afterimages left when the white shadow passed by, this speed was not like something a glider can achieve. Although they know that Kid has installed a propeller engine on the glider, it can only increase the speed of the glider by two or three times at most.

    It¡¯s simply impossible for it to get to the level they had just seen, and no known glider technology could do that, unless it wasn¡¯t a glider at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    After a startling glimpse, the white shadow disappeared into the sky, leaving only the two women looking at each other.

    ¡°Why is the glider so fast?¡±

    Barbara turned to ask Pam.

    In her opinion, Poison Ivy should be the person who has the most frequent contact with Kid in the world, so she should be able to know a little bit of information about him.

    Hearing this, Pam murmured to herself, ?You are obviously the one who hangs with Kid all day long. I am the one who is supposed to ask you.?

    Seeing Pam shake her head, Barbara immediately stopped thinking about it. It doesn¡¯t matter at all whether Phantom Kid has upgraded his glider.

    ¡°Judging from the direction of the afterimage, Phantom Kid should havee from the Wayne Building.¡±

    Barbara began to concentrate on identifying the direction and finally came to the correct conclusion.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯rete.¡±

    Pam said slowly.

    Barbara sighed, ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s good news.¡±

    ¡°At least we can be sure that Kid has a lot of information.¡±

    Aftering out of the GCPD headquarters, the two women were thinking about Nigma¡¯s riddle while chasing Phantom Kid¡¯s trail.

    Then, Barbara made the same choice as Mathison, which is: to go to the Wayne Building in the Diamond District to find out.

    It¡¯s just that the two were informed differently.

    Mathison learned from Maiev some information that GCPD did not have.

    Barbara, on the other hand, relied solely on her own hacking skills.

    She followed Gordon¡¯s instructions to the Clock Tower first, because there was a hidden batputer that could monitor every camera in Gotham in real-time.

    Sadly, this is not the case anymore, because almost every camera that had been detected has been destroyed by rabid thugs.

    Fortunately, the previous monitoring data had also been automatically backed up in the Baputer.

    Perhaps it was because Barbara was destined to be the Oracle, she was very handy at operating the Baputer.

    As a result, Barbara saw the footage from these surveince records of four trucks transporting nuclear bombs driving out of the Wayne Building.

    Even though she only found the trajectory of three of the cars.

    That is, the three trucks that finally converged on the Knightsdome Arena.

    As for the fourth truck that actually transported the nuclear bomb, it mysteriously disappeared from the surveince records.

    Barbara checked all the surveince sections on the same date, and none of the cameras, except the entrance of the Wayne Building, captured the existence of the fourth van.

    What happened after that is self-exnatory. In order to obtain information on the mysterious fourth truck, they had to go to the source, the Wayne Building, to investigate.

    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that when they passed through the two major areas of the Old Town and the Edinburgh District, and when they were about to enter the Diamond District, Phantom Kid appeared!

    Like a shooting star, he flew across the sky.

    ¡°Tata Tata Tata¡­¡±

    After a while, the twodies heard the sound generated by the high-speed rotation of the helicopter propellers as well.

    There was a lot of noise, apparently more than one.

    Because Miranda¡¯s own helicopter lost Phantom Kid,

    So she could only urgently contact the armed helicopter teams parked in various ces to start a search throughout the city. As long as they see a white object flying in the sky, even a mere seagull, they should immediately shoot at it.

    ¡°It looks like we can¡¯t move onward here.¡±

    Barbara and Pam quickly found a bunker in which to hide, and they were relieved when the helicopter flew away.

    ¡°Pam, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ where should we go now?¡±

    Pam asked.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t go to Wayne Building, let¡¯s just wander around.¡±

    Barbara calmly analyzed.

    ¡°Judging from Phantom Kid¡¯s actions and the changes that have happened in the Diamond District, he must have obtained very important information.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s obviously impossible for us to keep up with him, so we can only join the battle in our own way, or at least be able to keep up with Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡°Thest truck disappeared from the surveince records after it left the Wayne Building. There must be a problem here. The surveince coverage in the Diamond District should be the highest in Gotham.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything can actually leave the Diamond District without being caught on camera.¡±

    After listening to Barbara¡¯s words, Pam couldn¡¯t find anything to refute, but she always felt that something was off.

    ¡°You mean the truck probably never left the Diamond District in the first ce or even went around the surveince camera after leaving the main entrance of the Wayne Building?¡±

    ¡°That possibility can not be ruled out.¡±

    Barbara nodded.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s their purpose in doing this?¡±

    Pam asked with a frown.

    ¡°We now know that Bane and Miranda acted separately that day, and Bane was the first to break through Arkham Asylum to release the criminals, attracting the most attention.¡±

    ¡°Afterwards, he directly attacked GCPD. It can be said that at that time, everyone¡¯s focus was on Bane, and no one noticed the change in Wayne Building.¡±

    ¡°Then who are they putting up this show of four trucks turning into three for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s for Batman, maybe it¡¯s for someone else.¡±

    Barbara doesn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°I know that there is a very short one-way street near the Wayne Building that is not covered by surveince cameras, because its total length is only more than 100 meters, and there are only surveince cameras at the entrance and exit.¡±

    ¡°The answer to the question may be down that road.¡±

    ¡°There are helicopters all over the sky, so let¡¯s go around from below.¡±

    Barbara walked to the side, where there happened to be a manhole cover¡­

    On the other side, Mathison took Lucius to safety.

    In the Clock Tower.

    ¡°Mr. Fox, what does Miranda want to know from you?¡±

    As soon as he put the glider away, Mathison couldn¡¯t wait to ask Lucius that question.

    ¡°Is it rted to the fusion reactor you are secretly researching?¡±

    After Mathison¡¯s exnation, Lucius, who had been locked in the dungeon, finally had a preliminary understanding of what happened in the outside world.

    He also knew the seriousness of the nuclear bomb problem. Hence, in the face of the question from Phantom Kid, Lucius did not hesitate to tell him all about it.

    ¡°What? So, that is the case!¡±

    With Lucius¡¯ exnation, Mathison¡¯s emotions kept changing. Although the expression on his face remained the same, he was actually extremely shocked.

    ¡°But I finally figured everything out now, it¡¯s time to prepare for the real show¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 196: Four Statues

    Chapter 196: Four Statues

    Watching Scarecrow¡¯s retreat, Bane fell into deep thought. ¡°It seems that Roman Sionis is not satisfied with us managing things, even if it is only in name.¡±

    Talia walked from the balcony to Bane¡¯s side and whispered.

    Even a mere ck Mask¡¯spdog dared to act arrogantly in front of Bane. Since he had no fear about his life, it must be because he doesn¡¯t regard Bane as strong.

    The possibility of the former is almost equal to zero. After all, before today, Bane and ck Mask¡¯s cooperation was still on, and there was no substantive conflict.

    Even ck Mask himself has never acted tough in front of Bane. After Bane provided a lot of weapons, the rtionship between the two sides has been greatly eased.

    So what caused such a big change in ck Mask¡¯s attitude?

    After thinking carefully about Scarecrow¡¯sst words, could it be that Phantom Kid has already found ck Mask, and they have reached some kind of agreement?

    ¡°If Sionis is nning to cut ties with us, he won¡¯t be able to deal with Jim Gordon.¡±

    Talia analyzed.

    ¡°What happened just now has fully exined that even if Cobblepot doesn¡¯t agree with us, at least, he wouldn¡¯t want to end his cooperation with us.¡±

    ¡°If Sionis is desperate, he is likely to face a joint crusade from both of us, then, the GCPD will be the onlybat power he can pull to his own side.¡±

    This is not impossible, it was never umon for the GCPD to join forces with gangsters in special circumstances.

    ck Mask is in such a rush to mobilize his staff to go to the GCPD, and his real purpose is so obvious.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to Cobblepot in person.¡±

    Bane said so.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain for the time being that Sionis has a connection with Phantom Kid, but since he has decided to join our opposite side, let¡¯s get rid of him directly!¡±

    ¡°On our own, dealing with ck Mask wouldn¡¯t be easy, I have to gain Cobblepot¡¯s support to strengthen ourselves. It is best to convince him to kill Sionis with us, and send someone to monitor every move the ck Mask gang makes before I return.¡±

    ¡°Good idea, you head to the Penguin now. As for ck Mask, just let me keep an eye on him for now, don¡¯t worry about me yet. There is nothing better than a shadow warrior to perform a spying mission.¡±

    Talia nodded. Now is not the time to be emotional. No matter whether ck Mask is wronged or not, this battle will have to be fought.

    After receiving Talia¡¯s approval, Bane left the Knightsdome Arena.

    And Talia led a group of shadow warriors to the East District, which is ck Mask¡¯s site.

    To be precise, only 90% of the territory belongs to ck Mask¡­

    On the other side, on a road near the Wayne Building.

    Suddenly, a manhole cover was about to move and was slowly removed, and then two sneaky figures climbed up from below.

    They looked around quietly and found no trace of the enemy for the time being, so they began to scout the scene.

    ¡°This is the only road in the vicinity that doesn¡¯t have monitors in the middle of the road.¡±

    Barbara looked at the whole road. It was very short, and she could see the next intersection at a nce.

    ¡°I can feel there¡¯s a lot of space underneath, and it¡¯s not a natural formation, not a sewer nor a subway tunnel, but some other man-made space.¡±

    Pam used her ability to sense the environment under the ground with the help of underground nts.

    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not get a response from Barbara.

    She looked back at Barbara oddly, only to find she was engrossed in a statue by the side of the road.

    It was a white statue engraved with a man on a horse, gorgeously dressed, with a proud expression, giving a feeling of superiority. It looked like ancient architecture. Perhaps, it¡¯s the depiction of some kind of ancient nobleman?

    Pam didn¡¯t know much about this.

    But that¡¯s not the point. ¡°Hey! Barbara, now is not the time to admire the statue!¡±

    Pam rushed to Barbara¡¯s side and pushed her, looking dissatisfied.

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    Barbara quickly put her index on her lips and nose, signaling Pam to keep quiet.

    ¡°This statue is not as simple as it looks.¡±

    Barbara exined to Pam in a low voice.

    Pam awaits her post.

    ¡°Look, although the style of the statue looks old, the carvings here, here, and here are very new and striking.¡±

    Barbara pointed to several ces on the statue.

    ¡°This shows that the statue was only recentlypleted. Do you think Bane will have the leisure to build a statue after taking over Wayne Mansion?¡±

    Pam felt that Barbara was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just this statue,¡± Barbara pointed forward along the road, ¡°there¡¯s another statue over there.¡±

    Pam looked up and saw that there was indeed a statue about twenty meters away.

    This statue is basically in the same style as the statue of a noble on horseback, except that the object of the depiction has changed from one noble to three civilians. Each carried arge bag.

    ¡°There are also two opposite statues on the opposite side.¡±

    Sure enough, with the statue of the equestrian noble and the statue of the threemoners as reference points, there were also two statues at the same distance across the road.

    The two statues looked interesting, they were a nun and a noblewoman.

    The positions of the four statues form a rectangle with a length of 20 meters and a width of 15 meters. The frontal orientation of the statues is not uniform, which is very strange.

    In fact, from Pam¡¯s perspective, she could have seen these statues in one go, but she was only exploring the underground. She didn¡¯t find anything wrong with the statues, so she ignored their existence.

    ¡°Do you think these statues have some meaning or some kind of mechanism?¡±

    Pam asked. She tried to touch the statue along with all the other statues without any change.

    Even the orientation of the statue could not be changed.

    ¡°Maybe we missed something¡­¡±

    Barbara thought for a while but still had no idea.

    ¡°You said just now that there is a lot of space underneath?¡±

    Since she can¡¯t think of it for the time being, she has to look for other clues first.

    ¡°Yes, someone has carried out arge construction underground, as if they have hollowed out arge amount of dirt.¡±

    Pam affirmed.

    ¡°Can your nts open the way to get there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Pam shook her head.

    ¡°I guess there is a very strong secretboratory below. I tried to manipte many roots to attack it, but without exception, I failed.¡±

    ¡°Not a single hole was drilled.¡±

 Chapter 197: Your Nuclear Bombâ€¦

    Chapter 197: Your Nuclear Bomb¡­

    ¡°Bane built an underground fortress¡­¡± Barbara narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°I can only think of one possibility.¡±

    ¡°You mean, the nuclear bomb may be hidden in his underground fortress?¡±

    Pam thought about it too.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, only one of the four trucks that came out of the Wayne Building disappeared mysteriously, and this is the only road section that does not get recorded by surveince cameras.¡±

    Barbara nodded and continued.

    ¡°There must be a nuclear bomb in that truck, and it entered the fort under our feet through some secret passage.¡±

    ¡°Those four statues should be the mechanism to open the secret passage, but we don¡¯t know how to trigger them.¡±

    Suddenly, Pam winked at Barbara, motioning her to be quiet.

    ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    Pam pointed towards the intersection and said softly.

    The two women hurriedly used a statue as a cover and hid.

    Soon, a patrol of more than 20 people arrived.

    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t n to enter this road, they just nced at the end. After all, they could see the head at a nce, so there was no need to go in to check.

    And there¡¯s nothing on the trail to look after.

    So, after a few nces at the intersection, the patrol moved away from here.

    ¡°Now we can think about how to trigger the mechanism of the four statues.¡±

    Pam used her ability to observe the surrounding environment. No one wille here in a short while, and it is safe for the time being.

    She intends to solve the mystery of the statue in one go, and then directly deal with the nuclear bomb.

    It is not difficult to deal with the nuclear bomb with Poison Ivy¡¯s ability. She canpletely control the nt to transfer the nuclear bomb to an uninhabited ce, and she isn¡¯t afraid of it detonating mid-way.

    After all, Bane¡¯s nuclear bomb is based on Wayne Group¡¯s fusion reactor, and its stability is far superior to conventional nuclear bombs. Even if it is dragged away at high speed, there is no possibility of it exploding.

    ¡°No, we should go.¡±

    But Barbara had a different opinion.

    ¡°Only the person who knows the mechanism best can crack the mechanism as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°At present, there is only one person in Gotham who is best at cracking various mechanisms, and that is Phantom Kid!¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but didn¡¯t we just see Phantom Kid leave from here before, don¡¯t you think he couldn¡¯t find this ce?¡±

    Pam asked in confusion.

    ¡°If Phantom Kid really discovered this ce, it would be absolutely impossible for the patrol just to take a few nces here, and the ce will certainly be arranged under heavy defenses.¡±

    Barbara exined.

    ¡°So, Kid found other clues, maybe even a way to unlock the mechanism, maybe he was discovered on the way here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Kid will go back to the Diamond District to find the location of the agency because he doesn¡¯t know the nuclear bomb is here.¡±

    ¡°So no matter what, we must reunite with Kid as soon as possible!¡±

    Pam looked at Barbara¡¯s resolute expression and couldn¡¯t help being a little stunned.

    Once upon a time, Barbara, who aspired to be Batgirl, hated Phantom Kid, but now, she gradually came to regard Kid as a reliable ally.

    Mathison¡¯s n is to steal the bomb, and whether his purpose is to protect Gotham or not, he has won the approval of all the people of Gotham.

    Also in return, many people were reacquainted, such as GCPD, such as Barbara ¡­¡­

    In short, Barbara and Pam carefully left the scene and rushed in the direction where Phantom Kid flew away, hoping to meet him on their way.

    With Pam around, they aren¡¯t afraid that they will pass by.

    On the other hand, Bane came to the Iceberg Club alone.

    His huge body just appeared in front of the gatekeeper¡¯s eyes, giving him an unparalleled shock.

    For a moment, the guard thought he was an enemy.

    He was about to pick up the shotgun behind him and give Bane a shot. ¡°Boss, Bane wants to see you¡­¡±

    Fortunately, Bane didn¡¯te to spoil the ce. He only said that he wanted to see Cobblepot. The guard understood his request and immediately notified the Penguin.

    After a while¡­¡­

    ¡°Mr. Bane, the boss invites you in, he is waiting for you in the middle of the hall.¡±

    The doorman took a few steps decisively to let Bane enter the club.

    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw the penguin in a suit and leather shoes. The penguin, with his ck umbre, was already waiting there.

    ¡°Bane, I remember that Klein has paid your ce a visit, why did youe to my ce again? Did Klein say something that shouldn¡¯t be said?¡±

    Penguin questioned with a smile, still maintaining his usual friendly face.

    ¡°No, I have carefully thought about what Klein said, and I think what he said is very reasonable.¡±

    Bane said solemnly, ¡°Cobblepot, we need to talk about Sionis.¡±

    Hearing this, the Penguinughed even more cheerfully.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love to, Mr. Bane.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good ce to talk, let me go to another ce.¡±

    The Penguin turned and walked to the stairs to the side, heading upstairs.

    Fearless, Bane followed him upstairs.

    Until the two entered the Penguin¡¯s office.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the safest ce, and no one can hear our conversation.¡±

    As the Penguin closed the door of the office, he said to Bane.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss how to deal with Sionis¡­¡±

    Bane was not surprised that the Penguin could guess why he was here.

    It¡¯s even better to say that it is the Penguin who wants to deal with ck Mask.

    Although ck Mask is indeed not the same as Bane, Scarecrow¡¯s proper fanning is also the key to making Bane and the ck Mask¡¯s cooperative rtionship copse.

    To say that there is no instigation from the Penguin, Bane would not believe it even if he was killed.

    ¡°Sionis is nning to make contact with the GCPD, which is not a good thing for both of us. So, the ck Mask gang must disappear from Gotham.¡±

    ¡°ck Mask¡¯s power is not to be underestimated, and neither of us arepletely sure of winning, so how about we join forces to kill Sionis, Cobblepot?¡±

    Bane graciously extended an invitation to Cobblepot.

    Anyway, they already know each other well, so there was no need to hide it.

    ¡°Cobblepot and Sionis have never been friends, and killing him would do the Cobblepot family a lot of good, and I¡¯d be more than happy to take ck Mask¡¯s turf.¡±

    Penguin smiled.

    Bane was disdainful in his heart. The implication of these words was that after ck Mask was eliminated, the benefits should all belong to the Penguin.

    ¡°Equally divided.¡±

    Bane just spit out these two words calmly.

    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Bane, you may not quite understand what the current situation is.¡±

    Facing Bane¡¯s calmness, the Penguin smiled confidently.

    ¡°Sionis and I have been old enemies for decades. He has never been an idiot. You have a nuclear bomb of absolute deterrence in your hands. He will not take the initiative to fight against you unless¡­¡±

    A gleam of light shed in the penguin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your nuclear bomb is not an absolute deterrent!¡±

 Chapter 198: Kill the Black Mask Together!

    Chapter 198: Kill the ck Mask Together!

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    The instant the Penguin¡¯s voice sounded, the room fell into silence. The atmosphere became extremely subtle.

    Bane¡¯s face turned cold, and his attitude changed drastically.

    ¡°Bane, my friend, don¡¯t get angry yet.¡±

    The Penguin¡¯s right hand imperceptibly held the handle of his ck umbre, with a slight smile on his face.

    Bane noticed the Penguin¡¯s movements. He knew that the umbre was actually a powerful and dangerous weapon. It made him a little more apprehensive internally.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the nuclear bomb in your hand, and Sionis made up his mind to tear up the cooperation with you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will follow suit.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bane.¡±

    Penguin flicked his fingers on the umbre handle.

    ¡°Everyone knows I¡¯m a businessman and I like to make deals.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Bane heard countless mming sounds from outside the room.

    Bane focused his attention on the Penguin, his muscles tensed up, ready to attack the Penguin at any time.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind this. Ensuring transaction security is apulsory course for businessmen. I have long heard how strong you are. It is too dangerous to meet you alone.¡±

    ¡°Life is the biggest bargaining chip, how dare I take it lightly?¡±

    At this time, the penguin suddenly removed his hand from the umbre, as if giving up his weapon.

    Bane looked at him suspiciously, wondering what the old penguin was thinking.

    ¡°Cobblepot, what deal do you want with me?¡±

    ¡°What I want is actually pretty simple.¡±

    Penguinughed.

    ¡°Gotham¡­¡±

    Bane instantly understood the Penguin¡¯s purpose.

    Previously, Bane was the strongest among the three leading forces in Gotham, followed by Penguin, then ck Mask.

    But in fact, this is just an illusion based on the deterrence of the nuclear bomb. Bane was only an outsider. Even if Miranda took the lead in developing a small gang in Gotham alongside the Cobblepot family or the Sionis family,pared with them, who have been in business for more than a hundred years, her actual influence is simply not enough.

    The League of Shadows is still a re-established seedling organization. Its only seasoned veterans were Bane and Talia.

    Until today, this fragile bnce has finally been broken.

    Although Bane was not sure whether ck Mask and the Penguin had heard about them from Phantom Kid, or they had their spies in his own camp, now, it is also unclear how much information they know about the nuclear bomb.

    But there is one thing that can at least give Bane a bit of relief. It seemed that, so far, no one had discovered that the explosion of the bomb was an irreversible countdown.

    Judging from the attitude of the Penguin, they may think that the nuclear bomb in Bane¡¯s hands is just a cover to deceive the government, so they have lost their greatest fear of Bane.

    Once the U.S. government learns this information, they would certainly stop at nothing to destroy Bane.

    The result of this is the reshuffling of the Gotham forces. Obviously, both ck Mask and the Penguin want to be the new kings of Gotham, and the two have adopted different strategies.

    At this time, the ck maskpletely sank the ship of cooperation. He might have called for war against the GCPD, but in fact, he likely wanted to join forces with Gordon to deal with Bane.

    His real purpose is nothing more than to clean up his own power after the copse of Bane¡¯s power, increase the influence of the Sionis family in the police and political circles, and gradually erode everything in Gotham.

    The GCPD is just a springboard, and the target that he really wants to unite with is the mayor of Gotham City.

    This typical old-fashioned approach worked just fine ten years ago.

    It¡¯s a pity that ck Mask was locked in Arkham too early, and he didn¡¯t know that the current situation had changed a long time ago. As arge-scale underworld force, Sionis dared to influence the political world so tantly.

    No need for opposition from the Pentagon, the White House, or the Triskelion, the first one who doesn¡¯t agree would only be the Tracksuit Mafia in New York!

    Kingpin established the world¡¯srgest criminal empire in the United States,

    He allowspeting gangs in the country, even if they don¡¯t listen to him. But the bridge between the underworld and the government, the only channel that truly allows the underworld leader to wield enormous power, was only in Fisk¡¯s hands.

    Even the Penguin dare not put people into government agencies fairly and openly. The practice of ck Mask is simply a provocation to Kingpin.

    Of course, the Penguin, who has undergone so many changes, won¡¯t ask for such trouble like ck Mask.

    Power is a good thing and can make the most determined person sink into it, but too much power is often poison.

    Do you think the biggest mafia in America is Kingpin¡¯s?

    No, it¡¯s the federal government¡­

    The Penguin has already seen this through.

    He seeks power, but only within the city of Gotham.

    Going out, money is a more desirable thing.

    So what the Penguin wants to trade with Bane is pretty straightforward.

    The two team up to destroy ck Mask, and then take care of the GCPD along the way.

    Moreover, the Penguin has a great appetite, and all the territory and resources of ck Mask will belong to him, and Bane won¡¯t be left with even a mouthful of soup.

    There¡¯s no other way, the Penguin has ¡°evidence¡± in his hand.

    Bane sneered inwardly.

    The Penguin¡¯s deal was exactly what he wanted. He came to the Iceberg Club for this purpose, but he didn¡¯t expect the Penguin to propose it first.

    Anyway, the countdown to the nuclear bomb is only a few days away, and the more chaotic Gotham is during this time, the better.

    As a result, Bane happily agreed to the Penguin¡¯s proposal.

    The two agreed not to make any sudden moves to numb ck Mask¡¯s nerves and make him think that his side was trying to sit back and watch the fight.

    Then, when the ck Mask¡¯s gang will almost be gathered and about to ¡°converge¡± with Jim Gordon, Bane and the Penguin will suddenly appear again, destroying ck Mask and the GCPD in one fell swoop.

    It will make it easier to incorporate the remnants of ck Mask.

    No doubt, they definitely have such strength.

    The n was initially drawn up, and Bane left the Iceberg Club.

    Until then, the Penguin was relieved. The face-to-face conversation with Bane, and on such a sensitive topic¡­ In fact, he was not as rxed as he seemed.

    He dared to conclude that Bane¡¯s reaction wouldn¡¯t be too great. After all, this is the Penguin¡¯s base camp. No matter how strong Bane is, he can¡¯t escape the Iceberg Club.

    Basically, it is conceivable that if the two of them fail to negotiate, they will die together.

    On the other hand, after Mathison got crucial information from Lucius, many clues that could not be sorted out were all strung together.

    Before the official performance, there is only one thing left to confirm.

    That¡¯s right: the mysterious disappearance of the suspected fourth truck.

    That is to say, Lucius was already locked up and obviously did not know any relevant information about the statue mechanism near the Wayne Building when the truck departed.

    Likewise, Mathison did not know about these mechanisms at this time

    I am grateful to you, <strong>KingSpy</strong>, for your never-ending charity.

    For additional bonus chapters, you can always show me your love in form of donations on Ko-Fi.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 200: The Mystery of the Statue is Solved

    Chapter 200: The Mystery of the Statue is Solved

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°These statues can neither move their positions nor turn their directions, and even none of the parts on the statues contain a trigger¡­¡±

    Mathison examined the four statues carefully.

    Eventually, he came to the same conclusion as Barbara.

    ¡°How about it, Kid, have you thought of a way to crack this mechanism?¡±

    Barbara and Pam asked expectantly.

    Mathison pondered, if these four statues are really some kind of mechanism, then maybe some conditions need to be met to activate the device that triggers the mechanism.

    He suddenly thought of the riddle left by the Riddler.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to recover me. When I was lost, you struggled to get me. What am I?¡±

    ¡°I can be a member of a group, but I can never fit into it. What am I?¡±

    ¡°The more you cut me, the faster I grow. What am I?¡±

    ¡°A riddle without a riddle.¡±

    There are exactly four riddles, which is exactly the same number of statues in front of them. Is it a coincidence?

    Mathison thinks this possibility is very small, assuming that this mechanism is arranged by the Riddler ¨C after all, all the clues to find the nuclear bomb are connected by the riddles left by the Riddler.

    The answers to the first two riddles point to the Clock Tower, which not only had allowed Mathison to rescue Gordon but also allowed him to sessfully deduce the location of the third riddle.

    Hush was then captured on Midtown Ind, and the Riddler¡¯s final puzzle was learned at the top of Wayne Tower.

    By now, the answer to the so-called ¡°no riddles¡± has naturallye out.

    ¡°Nothing¡± is zero, the starting point of all natural numbers, which means the source of all things.

    Converted to the concept of the hiding ce of the nuclear bomb, of course, it means that the nuclear bomb was hidden by the Riddler in its origin, near the Wayne Building.

    Thinking about it this way, the statue mechanism can only be the work of the Riddler.

    The mechanism set up by the Riddler is bound to be rted to the riddle. If the riddle cannot be found here, it must be rted to the riddle that has appeared before.

    Thinking of this, Mathison took out four cards with riddles printed on them.

    The first three of these were obtained from Hush, and thest was found in Wayne Tower, where it was recorded by the Riddler.

    The four cards are identical in size and material.

    Maybe there is some special meaning to that.

    Mathison looked at the card for a while and the statue for a while.

    Barbara and Pam watched Mathison¡¯s movements, wondering what Kid was trying to do.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Mathison to notice that each of the statues had one thing inmon.

    That is, the parts of the lips are slightly opened, and the opening of the tip is very small. It¡¯s only a small chap, as if a mouth was slightly opened, whispering something.

    What¡¯s more amazing is that the gap between the lips of each statue is the same width, which is definitely not something that ordinary craftsmen can carve.

    At first, both Barbara and Mathison thought it was just a show of the craftsmanship of the sculptor.

    But at this time, in Mathison¡¯s extremely subtle observations, these gaps seem to be a little too deep¡­

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Mathison took out a card and tentatively inserted it into the lips of thedy statue.

    Perfectly tucked in!

    The end of the card just oveps the upper and lower lips and fits snugly.

    Then, Mathison took out a card again and inserted it into the lips of the statue of the young nun opposite, and it was just right.

    The statue of the nobleman on horseback and the statue of the kneeling poor peasant had of course the same thing.

    Since the statues and cards themselves do not indicate any order, there is no need to consider which statue goes to which card.

    When the four cards returned to their positions, a certain mechanism was immediately triggered, and the slight sound of gears turning came from under his feet.

    ¡°Barbara, is this the way to trigger the mechanism?¡±

    At this time, the two women were already staring with wide eyes. Pam asked Barbara next to her in disbelief, ¡°I never thought it would be like this¡­¡±

    Barbara didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Soon, a small stele rose from the diagonal center of the four statues.

    The three excitedly surrounded thetter.

    However, when they saw the inscription on the stone tablet, they couldn¡¯tugh anymore.

    ¡°Thedies all ignore the men¡¯s disys of love, and the poor peasants pay the nobles their harvest by luck. ¨C Only in this way can you see the final thing.¡±

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s Edward Nigma again!¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    She had thought that inserting the card would trigger this inexplicable mechanism of the statue.

    Little did she know that it only triggered the mechanism that would trigger the statue mechanism.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Pam asked.

    However, the other two were not in the mood to pay attention to her and almost simultaneously entered a state of deep thinking.

    ¡°Ladies, men, and poor peasants, they should be referring to these four statues. What does it mean to ignore the men¡¯s disys of love? What does it mean to pay the nobles their harvest by luck?¡±

    ¡°Disys of love¡­ disys of love, when one shows love to another, one has to look at each other, which means the orientation of each statue has to change.¡±

    ¡°It must be the same for paying the harvest.¡±

    ¡°But the orientation of the statues could not be changed before, can they be turned now?¡±

    Thinking of this, Mathison and Barbara tacitly walked to the statues of the two ¡°Ladies¡± and tried to turn them.

    Unexpectedly, the orientation of the statue could now be easily changed without much effort.

    The two worked together to turn the nuns and nobledies who were originally facing the poor peasants to look at each other, so that no matter which ¡°man¡± showed love to them, they would be ¡°ignored¡±.

    The poor peasant is obviously directed towards the nobleman, while the nobleman is directed towards the nun.

    Since the image of the noblewoman is that of a young married woman, she cannot be the object of the nobleman¡¯s advances.

    Pam felt a sour taste in her mouth as she looked at Mathison and Barbara dividing up the work without anymunication, as if their hearts were connected.

    It turns out that Mathison and Barbara were right.

    After each statue was moved, another sound of gears turning came.

    This time the sound was much louder than before, and even the ground shook slightly.

    ¡°No, this will rm the guards!¡±

    Barbara yelled.

    Even Mathison¡¯s eyes zed over, he knew best the defensive force Talia had set up in the diamond area, and with just the three of them, it would be very difficult to get back in one piece.

    Moreover, they even guarded against Poison Ivy¡¯s ability, and randomly arranged various super-strength barriers or nt scavengers underground. It is not safe to count on Pam as before.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Don¡¯t worry about hiding the nuke down here, along with the whole truck, and setting up so many mechanisms, it means they don¡¯t have the ability to move it remotely in a short time.¡±

    ¡°So we don¡¯t need to worry about losing the whereabouts of the nukes if we leave now.¡±

    At this time, Talia, who had just returned from the Knightsdome Arena and nned to gather the shadow warriors to spy on ck Mask, immediately noticed that something was wrong.

    She immediately sounded the rm.

    First, the defense force of the Wayne Building rushed out. The statue was located very close to the building. In less than five minutes, hundreds of fully armed soldiers surrounded thetter.

    The helicopter that was always parked at the top of the Wayne Building also flew over.

    Not only that, but men from all over the Diamond District had been notified and were heading this way at full speed.

    It was a fierce deployment of forces.

    I am grateful to you, <strong>KingSpy</strong>, for your never-ending charity.

    For additional bonus chapters, you can always show me your love in form of donations on Ko-Fi.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 201: The Final Trailer of Phantom Kid

    Chapter 201: The Final Trailer of Phantom Kid

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    Talia led the shadow warriors to the street where the statue was located. At this time, countless subordinates have surrounded this ce and the whole street was full of Talia¡¯s men.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Talia questioned the subordinates here with a gloomy face.

    But no one dared to answer, they just made way for Talia to head directly to the four statues.

    There was a square entrance to the passage in the center of the statue, a ramp extending infinitely downwards, and looking down; it was bottomless.

    The entire passage was wrapped in some super-strong alloy that cannot be destroyed by a nuclear explosion.

    Seeing this scene, Talia¡¯s face became more and more serious.

    Of course, she knows what¡¯s down here, and once examining the directions only a bit, it¡¯s easy to see that the ramp is directly facing the Wayne Building!

    That¡¯s right, the endpoint of this passage is an undergroundboratory established by Wayne Enterprises, which was originally a pilot for experiments on the reactor, not another one built by Talia.

    As for the statue mechanism that was obviously set up recently. It was just that the Riddler reced the original opening method of the passage, but no one has discovered the secret of the statue.

    Neither did Bain nor Talia¡­ the hideout was certainly near them.

    Nominally, Bane let only the Riddler arrange the hiding ce of the nuclear bomb, and even he himself did not know how many riddles the Riddler ced to uncover it.

    Although this is true,

    The mere fact that Bane wasn¡¯t suspicious of Talia didn¡¯t mean that thistter would follow their agreement.

    The Riddler is very shrewd, and it is difficult for ordinary shadow warriors to hide from him.

    That¡¯s why Talia decided to direct the battle at Wayne Mansion herself, in order to see where the Riddler would hide the fusion reactor.

    When four trucks took the fusion reactor away from the Wayne Building, Nigma didn¡¯t allow anyone to watch which truck he chose, and the guys responsible for loading the reactor were shot and killed on the spot.

    The monitor in the garage was also vandalized prematurely by the Riddler.

    It was true that there was no possibility of guessing the location, but he ignored Talia who was hiding in the shadows.

    So Talia naturally knew the Riddler¡¯s overall n, and alsomented the Riddler¡¯s familiarity with Wayne¡¯s corporateyout.

    Talia did not know that thisboratory, located in the underground of Wayne Building, existed at first. After all, it was only one of many underground experimentalbs, or at least, the kind that was used only a few times.

    She didn¡¯t expect Riddler to know much about it.

    ¡°Miranda¡± is a shareholder of Wayne Enterprises!

    It is clear that Arkham¡¯s patients arergely aware of the structure of the Wayne Building.

    The Riddler, who was kept in the dark, thought that he was the only one who knew about his n.

    Using three vans as smoke bombs, with all sorts of elusive riddles, has to be said to be a very effective n, and so far everyone in Gotham has been confused.

    But the scene in front of Talia made her realise that someone had cracked the Riddler¡¯s mechanism.

    Who will this person be?

    Batman? Iron Man? S.H.I.E.L.D.? Or Phantom Kid?

    In the next second, Talia¡¯s question was answered.

    A white card was lying quietly on the floor in front of the passage.

    She picked it up and looked at it.

    ¡°Today¡¯s action is nothing more than a stomping ground, the real show will have to wait until tomorrow night, and I¡¯m sorry to disappoint the audience now and make you all happy for nothing.

    Sincerely, Phantom Kid.¡±

    Tomorrow night?

    As soon as she thought about this, she recalled that tomorrow is the day of the full moon!

    Phantom Kid actually, ording to the notice, will steal the nuclear bomb on the night of the full moon!

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that he actually found the location of the nuclear bomb the day before the night of the full moon, and left the final notice.

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would transfer the nuclear bomb right away?

    Not at all.

    Although the size of the passage is only wide enough to allow the truck to drive down, it was not necessary to think about the space below. The truck cannot turn around, which means that there is no way to transport the nuclear bomb up through the truck.

    With the weight of the fusion reactor, it is even more impossible to carry it up by hand.

    Talia crushed the card into a ball with a nk expression, and after throwing it on the ground, she didn¡¯t forget to step on it several times.

    Around Talia, her subordinates watched her furious expression and couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    No one dared to speak.

    ¡°Now, all of you scram! You must remain at least three blocks away! No one is allowed to step on this block without my permission!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Talia to look around in ce and roar at her minions.

    ¡°No, even with my permission, you aren¡¯t allowed toe here!¡±

    At this moment, Talia has listed Phantom Kid as the most difficult enemy she has ever encountered in her life. She knows that the more people there are, the greater Kid¡¯s advantage.

    Talia had seen Kid¡¯s disguise technique and suffered a big loss from it, so she knew that her ordinary subordinates couldn¡¯t stop Phantom Kid.

    Instead of letting them stay here to provide Kid with material for his disguise, it¡¯s better to send these people to seal the road and block the surrounding area.

    The only people Talia can rely on are the shadow warriors trained by her.

    Compared with her countless minions, shadow warriors are very shrewd.

    There are only seven shadow warriors in total, and they are equipped with cold weapons.

    Some use katanas, those who use knightly swords, those who use bows and arrows, those who use daggers, and those who use throwing weapons¡­

    There were all kinds of weapons.

    The only weapons they did not have were guns.

    Shadow warriors, specializing in various fighting skills, have a lot ofbat expertise.

    Talia looked at the seven¡­ disciples she had taught with all her energy, and finally felt a little bit more at ease.

    Shadow warriors stayed with her all the time, so there was no worry about Kid disguising among them.

    ¡°You four, protect this ce and don¡¯t allow anyone to enter the passage, including me and Bane!¡±

    Talia ordered four of the shadow warriors.

    ording to her previous experience, briefly fighting with Mathison, Kid¡¯s fighting power surpasses hers by only a bit.

    She estimated in her mind that three shadow warriors should be enough to subdue him, but she still arranged one more to be extra safe.

    At the same time, she also contacted Bane and the Riddler.

    After thinking for a moment, Bane decided to let Hannibal and the Riddler support this side to prevent Kid from stealing the nuclear bomb.

    Moreover, hearing that all the mechanisms of his own design have been cracked, the Riddler was now extremely irritated. He set off without Bane having to ask.

    Although they didn¡¯t know how Phantom Kid would steal the terrifying fusion reactor by himself, there must be no shortage of precautions from their side.

    ¡°As for the three of you, join me now and set off for the Eastern District to spy on ck Mask.¡±

    The nuclear bomb must be protected, and the war with ck Mask and GCPD must continue.

    The Penguin is watching, what would happen if Bane suddenly broke his promise?

    What if he wanted the nuclear bomb after knowing what Phantom Kid was doing?

    Talia asked her subordinates to block the road, with the intention of blocking the news from the Penguins.

    I am grateful to you, <strong>KingSpy</strong>, for your never-ending charity.

    For additional bonus chapters, you can always show me your love in form of donations on Ko-Fi.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 199: Shameless!

    Chapter 199: Shameless!

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by <strong>KingSpy</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Charlie, Gotham will soon have a showdown in which GCPD, Penguin, ck Mask, and Bane will all be involved.¡± Mathison was flying towards the Diamond District while contacting Charlie at the same time.

    ¡°Take care of Lucius Fox, don¡¯t let him run around until Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he has no intention of leaving at all.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s response came through themunicator.

    ¡°Remember not to let Lucius hear you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, as long as you don¡¯t feed him the Trantion Konjac, he won¡¯t be able to understand me.¡±

    Charlie was confused.

    Why does Mathison always ignore such simple truths?

    Mathison was speechless for a while. While Lucius might have never eaten the Trantion Konjac, he had, so Charlie¡¯s voice is no different from human speech in his ears.

    ¡°Although Lucius had no intention of leaving the ce after you left, he started using theptop you left behind and seemed to be trying to contact someone.¡±

    Hearing what Charlie said, Mathison smiled knowingly.

    ¡°I knew who he was trying to contact, and that¡¯s why I left theputer.¡±

    ¡°He has tried many times so far and it has all failed.¡±

    Charlie continued.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mathison pondered for a while, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this situation, it seems that our guy hasn¡¯t climbed up from the well.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Charlie, you¡¯re staring at Lucius. Didn¡¯t he ever suspect you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t stare at him all the time. asionally I run over to take a look. Not only he doesn¡¯t doubt it, but he thinks I¡¯m quite¡­ lively?¡±

    Charlie was powerless toin.

    ¡°You¡¯d better find out where the damn truck went, I don¡¯t want to stay in this broken city any longer.¡±

    ¡°Although you said that¡­ wait, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Just when Mathison wanted to say that finding the missing truck was not an easy task, he suddenly saw two familiar figuresing from the direction of the Diamond District.

    Yes, it was Barbara and Pam.

    ¡°How could the two of them appear here, and from the direction, it seems that they have juste out of the Diamond District¡­¡±

    With a throb in Mathison¡¯s heart, he ended his contact with Charlie and adjusted the angle of the glider to dive down.

    ¡°Pam, haven¡¯t you found Kid yet?¡±

    On the ground, Barbara asked Pam.

    Pam closed her eyes, her spirit connected with the surrounding nts, trying to detect Phantom Kid¡¯s presence.

    However, when Mathison rescued Lucius, he flew in the sky almost the whole time. Except for a few potted nts on the roof, none of the nts had the right angle to gain a view and spot Mathison.

    It had been quite a struggle to track him all the way to this location.

    After all, at Pam¡¯s current level of ability, forcibly connecting with a potted nt is very energetically consuming, which ispletely different from manipting nts with roots in the ground.

    With Pam¡¯s ability¡¯s activation, sweat on her forehead suddenly began to be dense.

    Seeing this scene, Barbara had to console her, ¡°Forget it, Pam, if you really can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. We can continue moving forward for a while.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we will find Kid in a while, isn¡¯t that the case just now¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw him!¡±

    Pam suddenly said, and then immediately opened her eyes.

    ¡°I saw Kid!¡±

    Barbara was overjoyed when she heard the news and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Pam shook her head with a smile on her face.

    ¡°He¡¯s near us now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, two beautiful youngdies, it¡¯s very easy to encounter danger on the road if you head home thiste.¡±

    Before Pam could finish speaking, a warm and familiar voice interrupted her.

    The two women turned around quickly.

    Sure enough, Phantom Kid had appeared behind them at some point. And the only thing that remained the same, apart from the slight smirk on his lips, was the white cloak that floated without any wind.

    Ah, and of course, those monocles with unscientific backlighting.

    ¡°Kid!¡±

    Barbara was the first to react and called out.

    Pam woke up right after, and then she made a move that shocked everyone present.

    Pam rushed to Mathison with a brisk pace and threw herself into his arms.

    Then, just as Mathison was about to push her away, Pam whispered into his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you want Barbara to know who you are. And by the way, I know where the fusion reactor, alongside the truck, is¡­¡±

    These two sentences obliged Mathison to freeze for a moment, and he red at Pam without saying a word.

    ¡°If you want me to cooperate with you, then put your arms around my waist.¡±

    ¡°I know it will make you very unhappy, but¡­only in this case can I enjoy your hug, even if it¡¯s fake, please forgive my selfishness¡­¡±

    Mathison nced at Pam with mixed emotions. What kind of emotion would push her to do this?

    He was silent, with a smile on his face, his hands stretched out to Pam¡¯s back, one arm wrapped around her slender waist, and the other hand caressing it

    All his movements were so natural and skilled.

    But then again, Pam¡¯s shape was really good, even though she was wearing twoyers of clothes, he could still feel the softness and size of her¡­

    Barbara, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy, and at the same time had a feeling of being deceived.

    ¡°Looking at them like this, could it be that Pam is already with Kid¡­ Damn, I thought that her love would remain without fruit before and felt bad for her, but I never thought they would ¡­¡­¡±

    It turns out that the smart person was herself!

    Recalling that not long ago, Pam pretended to tell her that she was envious of her rtionship with Mathison.

    What a lie!

    Simply shameless!!!

    So, Pam turned out to be such a woman?

    ¡°Ahem, Pam, don¡¯t forget we still have a business to do!¡±

    Obviously, the scene in front of her irritated Barbara perfectly, and she interrupted the two of them with a gloomy face.

    Mathison released his hands at the right time and gestured to Pam with his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t be greedy.¡±

    Pam pouted and stepped back to Barbara¡¯s side.

    What happened next was simple.

    After a brief exnation by the two women, Mathison finally knew the ins and outs of their presence here.

    It has to be said that it is good news that the location of the statue organ is already known.

    It saved Mathison a lot of time.

    Then, led by Barbara and Pam, Mathison came to the location of the four statues.

    It¡¯s just that there seems to be a strong sour smell along the way. It¡¯s unknown who had secretly eaten a lemon.

    Um¡­

    Probably an illusion.

    I am grateful to you, <strong>KingSpy</strong>, for your never-ending charity.

    For additional bonus chapters, you can always show me your love in form of donations on Ko-Fi.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 202: On the Eve of the Decisive Battle

    Chapter 202: On the Eve of the Decisive Battle

    Coincidentally, when Phantom Kid left the information, that he will officially steal the nuclear bomb tomorrow, another person also decided to start a big move tomorrow.

    East District, the Sionis family¡¯s estate.

    The headquarters of ck Mask Gang is here.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to make Gotham City hell!¡±

    Roman Sionis called in arge group of men, including many of the ckgate prison level viins, and it was clear that those present were the backbone of ck Mask¡¯s men.

    Except for Deadshot.

    This high-level meeting was actually over after ck Mask made a manifesto to turn Gotham into hell.

    When ck Mask told his confidants about tomorrow¡¯s action, everyone¡¯s faces were full of enthusiasm and excitement, because they knew it would not end well for those who were not enthusiastic enough¡­

    As if he had received a signal, ck Mask had already started dispatching his staff a few hours ago and was also preparing to make a big move tomorrow.

    Phantom Kid, ck Mask.

    The two most troublesome people in Bane¡¯s dictionary actually chose to make their move on the same day.

    Is anyone sure it wasn¡¯t some sort of deal?

    Although no one knew what ck Mask was trying to gather so many minions for, it was not difficult to guess what he was going for.

    There are only a few forces in Gotham that can pose a threat to ck Mask at the moment.

    It wouldn¡¯t take that many people to deal with the GCPD, so he must be preparing against Bane.

    And with Bane now allied with the Penguin, there is no way ck Mask alone can deal with them.

    After Gordon¡¯s high-profile return, the GCPD has be a beacon in the hearts of all the people of Gotham.

    Almost every hour, many people rushed to GCPD for shelter¡­ or support.

    Although most of the original police officers have been lost, not only the police and gangsters were fighting in Gotham.

    But all Gotham citizens who have lived normally until now have certain skills.

    Some may not even have to be provided with weapons.

    The most important point is that there are countless veterans living in Gotham who, because they are from Gotham themselves, are often sent on many difficult missions after joining the army.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, they are far stronger than the average soldier and would be considered elite soldiers in any army.

    In short, the current GCPD can no longer be called the ¡°Gotham City Police Department¡±, it should be more appropriate to call it: the Gotham Citizens¡¯ Resistance Army.

    The growth of the rebel army was far beyond Gordon¡¯s expectations.

    He had never imagined such an oue when he dered war on Bane.

    In fact, in Gordon¡¯s expectation, Bane should focus on himself first, so as to provide some off-site assistance for Phantom Kid¡¯s actions.

    He didn¡¯t expect Kid to be so fierce that Bane had no time to deal with Gordon, who had been yelling over here for so long himself that not only did he not get beaten up, but even his microphone hadn¡¯t been turned off?

    With thousands of sturdy Gotham citizens and veterans forming a rebel army under Gordon¡¯smand, the forces belonging to the GCPD side have greatly increased.

    Even if they are not as good as either ck Mask¡¯s or Penguin¡¯s men, they are enough to hold them.

    Bane had allied with the Penguin. If ck Mask doesn¡¯t want to sit still, his only way is to join forces with Gordon.

    To this moment, a lot of time has passed since Talia had taken the three shadow warriors.

    After carefully bypassing the guards, Talia managed to infiltrate ck Mask¡¯s zone of authority.

    She soon discovered that something was wrong with the East District.

    ¡°ck Mask is calling for his men, and their number is terrifying.¡±

    Talia pondered while hiding in a leafy tree outside the SIonis Manor.

    She is separated from the three shadow warriors, each of whom is hidden on one side of the manor, and can monitor the entire manor in all directions.

    Within Talia¡¯s line of sight, she could see the widest field in the manor.

    This means that she has witnessed arge number of ck Mask gang backbone members.

    There were also quite a few familiar faces.

    ¡°Damn Sionis, he definitely nned to fight us very early, otherwise it would not be possible to have so many people present at the same time in such a short period.¡±

    Talia used the avable information she had for her analysis.

    ¡°They must have arranged this meeting at least two days ago¡­¡±

    ¡°But why today?¡±

    Talia frowned.

    ¡°Judging from the current personnel distribution in the Eastern District, it will not take long for the assembly of ck Masks to bepleted. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll let the assembled army stay for a few days before setting off.¡±

    ¡°It seems that ck Mask is also nning to strike tomorrow¡­¡±

    Thinking of this, Talia intended to contact Bane and let him speed up the gathering of his men.

    The final battle might start tomorrow.

    However, when Talia took out themunicator and was about to contact Bane.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A bullet flew out from the depths of Sionis Manor and hit themunicator in Talia¡¯s hand urately.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found a suspicious figure, it should be a woman, she¡¯s trying to contact someone.¡±

    Deadshot emerged from the window of a certain room and said in a loose tone.

    The straight-line distance between him and Talia was probably less than 300 meters, so a sniper rifle is unnecessary; Deadshot hit themunicator with a simple pistol, making it impossible for Talia tomunicate directly with Bane.

    This shot was basically no different from poking a ho¡¯s nest, and the guards in the entire manor rushed towards Talia at the same time.

    If she gets caught, she¡¯ll be torn to shreds.

    The moment Deadshot fired, Talia knew she had already been exposed. And without saying a word, she jumped down from the tree and fled.

    As for the other three shadow warriors, they will naturally act on their own, so Talia needn¡¯t worry about them¡­

    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps behind Floyd.

    ¡°Why not just hit her on the head?¡±

    Deadshot knew who wasing even if he didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ it would be more useful to keep her alive.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, keep her alive for now.¡±

    The man behind Floyd corrected.

    ¡°Call it whatever you want, I¡¯ll just do what I need to do.¡±

    Deadshot shrugged, turned around, and walked out the door from the window.

    The first thing that was seen behind him was a ck skull mask.

    ¡°Roman¡­ do you really think things will develop as we imagined?¡±

    Deadshot paused when he walked to the door and asked ck Mask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t care, no matter what happens, it won¡¯t stop me from turning Gotham into hell¡­¡±

    ck Mask didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we also have an old friend who is probably tired of being in the sewers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for him toe out and get some fresh air and meet the other old friends¡­¡±

 Chapter 203: Baneâ€™s Action

    Chapter 203: Bane¡¯s Action

    The next day,

    For some reason, Gotham was unusually peaceful.

    The vast majority of the residents seemed to have a strange tacit agreement to keep their doors closed.

    It was probably the quietest day in Gotham since Bane entered the city.

    However, beneath the eerie calm, there was a great deal of excitement.

    There is the calm before the storm.

    ¡°Have the Sionis set off yet?¡±

    In the Knightsdome Arena, Bane asked with a nk expression on his face.

    In front of him stood a shadow warrior.

    Last night, when Talia sneaked into the Sionis Manor with three shadow warriors, she was unfortunately discovered by Deadshot.

    Immediately faced the attack of all ck Mask¡¯s men.

    The chaotic scene made it impossible for the other three shadow warriors to continue hiding, and they were also pulled out one after another.

    ck Mask attaches great importance to his own safety, even in his own home, he has arranged a lot of bodyguards.

    No matter how strong a shadow warrior¡¯sbat effectiveness, they can¡¯t stand against a crowd.

    In desperation, Talia had no choice but to run away.

    She responded promptly and escaped before the manor waspletely surrounded.

    At the same time, two shadow warriors were sacrificed.

    Only thest shadow warrior survived.

    That is the one in front of Bane.

    Of course, this is not the most important thing. What really matters is that the shadow warrior came back a bit toote.

    Talia returned to Edinburgh Districtst night and informed Bane that ck Mask had called all his minions.

    It would have been logical that if the shadow warriors had managed to escape, they would have returned not muchter than Talia.

    Instead, he only made it after dawn.

    So where did he go and what did he do that night?

    ording to his own statement, after he sessfully got rid of the pursuit of ck Mask¡¯s men, he did note back directly. On the contrary, he turned back and continued toplete the task of spying on the Sionis Manor.

    With thest ident, this time he was extra careful and set the spying position directly on an unfinished building thousands of meters away from the manor.

    Although it is impossible to observe the details of the manor from that ce, if ck Mask really wanted to go to the GCPD, it¡¯s easy to see as the only way is from the East end to the Old Town.

    After all, they already knew that ck Mask was gathering troops, so the most important objective was no longer to spy on the Manor, but to confirm when ck Mask would actually move.

    It didn¡¯t sound like an idea an assassin¡¯s minion woulde up with, but Bane wasn¡¯t surprised.

    The training of shadow warriors is not limited tobat, and their most basic tactical ideas are not outdated. Adapting to the actual situation is apulsory course for shadow warriors.

    It¡¯s just that at this moment in time, there was something wrong with the choice of shadow warrior¡¯s self-initiated choice.

    No one could guarantee what can happen in such a long time during one night. Is the shadow warrior in front of him really a shadow warrior?

    Bane stared nkly at the shadow warrior in front of him.

    Although he had 10,000 reasons to doubt him, he had to admit that the other party was the subordinate he was most familiar with.

    There are very few shadow warriors, and every one of them is a disciple trained by Talia and Bane.

    To put it bluntly, Bane probably knew them better than they did.

    ¡°You¡¯re back now, which means that Sionis men have already set off, right?¡±

    Bane squinted and hesitated for a while, but in the end, he didn¡¯t do anything in particr to the shadow warrior.

    ¡°ck Mask hadn¡¯t really left until I left there.¡±

    The shadow warrior shook his head, ¡°What I saw was Floyd Lawton. After he came out of the manor, he moved in the direction of the GCPD. He was the only one.¡±

    ¡°I know about Deadshot¡¯s ability, so, in order not to be noticed by him, I didn¡¯t keep up, but came back to report.¡±

    ¡°That means you don¡¯t know if Floyd really went to GCPD¡­¡±

    Bane pondered.

    As one of ck Mask¡¯s employees, Deadshot should not easily leave Sionis¡¯ side during this tense time.

    With this bodyguard beside him, few people in Gotham can actually get close to ck Mask.

    And Talia also said that after Floyd knocked off hermunicator, he did note forward to chase after her, but stopped in ce and did not move.

    Mostly to protect ck Mask.

    Talia didn¡¯t know that she was let go on purpose by Deadshot and ck Mask.

    As for why they did it, only God knows what they are nning.

    In any case, Deadshot¡¯s actions are abnormal.

    This may be the signal before ck Mask¡¯s operation, and it may be that Deadshot¡¯s mission is to convey a message to someone on behalf of ck Mask.

    Like Gordon¡­

    ¡°Domino, you should know that since you are a member of the Shadow Warriors, you must be loyal to the organization, otherwise¡­¡±

    Domino is the name of the shadow warrior, and Bane is familiar with the name of every shadow warrior.

    Unexpectedly, before Bane¡¯s words sounded, Domino made a shocking move.

    He pulled out the dagger from his waist and pointed it into his heart without hesitation.

    ¡°If the leader doubts my loyalty, then I will dispel your doubts¡­¡±

    At the critical moment, seeing that the tip of the knife was about to pierce the skin on his surface, Bane couldn¡¯t help but step in.

    He grabbed Domino¡¯s hand holding the dagger, and no matter how hard Domino struggled, he couldn¡¯t move it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up your life so easily, even if you want to die, make it happen on something worth dying for¡­ Your suicide now won¡¯t do anything except staining the floor here!¡±

    Bane said in a cold tone.

    Domino was shocked and lowered his head silently.

    ¡°We have lost two brothers, and each of the remaining shadow warriors is a precious resource, including you.¡±

    Bane let go of Domino¡¯s hand and took the dagger from him.

    ¡°This dagger was made by Talia herself, and I gave it to you when you finished your training. Don¡¯t let it get stained with unnecessary blood.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back to Talia for the time being. Follow meter to seek revenge on ck Mask.¡±

    Domino suddenly raised his head and looked at Bane at a loss for words.

    Since the birth of this group of shadow warriors, they have been serving as Talia¡¯s personal guard, Bane is their leader, and Talia is the new generation of ¡°ninja masters¡±.

    Bane¡¯s purpose is actually very simple, he could not guarantee that Domino would not be a fake.

    With the current level of technology, it is not difficult to change one¡¯s facial morphology, and ordinary means of identification werepletely ineffective.

    In terms of pure disguise, no one in the world can surpass Phantom Kid.

    Kid¡¯s target was the nuclear bomb that Talia was guarding, so Domino¡¯s agreement to follow Bane¡¯s side could rule out most suspicions.

 Chapter 204: Bane VS Black Mask (Prelude)

    Chapter 204: Bane VS ck Mask (Prelude)

    Based on the information Domino provided, one can know that there¡¯s a pretty good chance ck Mask will send Deadshot to contact Gordon, although he has not yetunched arge-scale deployment

    Unsurprisingly, today is probably the moment ck Mask and Gordon will establish an alliance, and their next step must be to join hands against him.

    Bane is acutely aware that now may be the best time to eliminate ck Mask.

    He had every reason to believe that ck Mask¡¯s defenses were at their weakest at this point, a perfect opportunity tounch an attack.

    After all, Bane has been actively enhancing his connection with the Penguin all this time.

    He didn¡¯t make a deliberate move against ck Mask.

    Although it was obvious to anyone with a discerning eye that Bane¡¯s aim in joining forces with the Penguins was to bring down ck Mask or at least weaken ck Mask a little, the alliance between Bane and the Penguin isn¡¯t strong and is still in its beginning.

    For the time being, they should not take the initiative to attack ck Mask.

    That being the case, ck Mask¡¯s greater defenses were mainly on its own security and secrecy of information, such as Talia¡¯s experience yesterday can be seen.

    So wouldn¡¯t now be the perfect time to annihte the ck Mask?

    If Sionis really got on the line with Gordon, the situation would be very unfavorable for Bane¡¯s side.

    Even if the Penguin helps him win this decisive battle, the final loss will be immeasurable.

    Bane and Talia may be very willing to see this scene, but what will Penguin think, is he so easy to fool?

    If he saw what Bane was really up to, it could end up going from two against two to three against one.

    ¡°We must do it before Sionis reacts¡­¡±

    Bane made up his mind.

    ¡°Domino, let all the brothers gather and prepare for the annihtion operation!¡±

    When Domino had left, Bane took out his cell phone and dialed the Penguin.

    ¡°Cobblepot, it¡¯s time to act¡­¡±

    At this time, what Bane didn¡¯t know was that in Sionis¡¯ manor, ck Mask was doing the same thing.

    ¡°We must do it before Bane joins Cobblepot, and it¡¯s best to kill those outsiders first!¡±

    The biggest strength of ck Mask is actually this. That is, to Gotham, Bane is only an outsider after all, and it is difficult for him to gain approval here.

    But ck Mask is different.

    Even though he was imprisoned in Arkham Asylum for many years, his story is still circted in Gotham, and the power of the Sionis family had been developing secretly.

    Consequently, ck Mask gained a lot of power as soon as he got out of prison.

    Add to that the fact that most of the men in ckgate Prison had thrown themselves under his thumb, and even the Penguin was shocked upon noticing his influence.

    There were many people in ck Gate Prison, and theirbat power is also very impressive. However, they didn¡¯t like Bane, the outsider, and the Penguin didn¡¯t need any staff.

    In the end, except for ck Mask, there was really no better alternative to resort to.

    Simply put, ck Mask¡±s manpower is already quiterge, and it is obvious that Bane alone can¡¯t deal with him.

    Sionis was well aware of this, so he wasn¡¯t worried about Bane taking the lead on him unless the Penguin is really willing to help Bane against him.

    However, from what ck Mask knew of Penguin, this old scumbag is full of tricks, and he exerts his selfishness to the extreme. He won¡¯t act if he doesn¡¯t see any benefit.

    It would depend on what Bane would promise the Penguin with.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Bane had promised the Penguin an offer he could never refuse.

    Gotham.

    ck Mask looked at the group of ringleaders under him and suddenly asked.

    ¡°Where did Floyd go, and why hasn¡¯t hee back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, boss, I haven¡¯t seen him since dawn.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, he will pass by himselfter.¡±

    ck Mask waved his hands indifferently.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and kill Bane!¡±

    ¡°Wait, boss, Bane has a nuke in his hands, if he¡­¡±

    A ringleader asked with a frown.

    ¡°Hehe, I know what you¡¯re scared of, but don¡¯t worry about it, Bane¡¯s nuclear bomb isn¡¯t a threat to us.¡±

    ck Mask smiled sullenly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to question the source of my information, just follow my orders.¡±

    ¡°Turning Gotham into hell starts with killing Bane ¡­¡­¡±

    Soon, ck Mask led all the members of his gang and marched to the Knightsdome Arena in Edinburgh District fully armored.

    On the other hand, Bane led his mercenaries to the Sionis Manor in the Eastern District.

    A dramatic scene happened.

    Bane and ck Mask both assumed that the other party would not take the initiative to attack them, but that was not the case.

    At the same time, in thergest abandoned factory in the Edinburgh district.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Ace Chemical Processing nt you had in mind.

    The legendary chemical factory became Harley Quinn¡¯s hideout after it was abandoned.

    It is also the home base of the ¡°Joker Gang¡±.

    The Joker Gang is a gang established by Harley, in which every member is a fan of the Joker.

    They have only one goal from the beginning, and that is to rescue the Joker from the Arkham Asylum.

    However, this goal may not be achieved in a lifetime.

    In the Ace Chemical Processing nt, two guys in fancy clothes, a man and a woman, were leaning against thergest chemical pool.

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    Among them, the pale-faced man inhaled air into his nose with a pompous expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long-lost smell, hehe, the smell of war.¡±

    ¡°What smell of war? I don¡¯t smell anything.¡±

    The femalepanion beside him asked suspiciously.

    Hearing this, the manughed without warning.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just a fight between two idiots. They think they are hunters, but they are actually justmbs to be ughtered in a cage¡­¡±

    She was even more puzzled upon hearing that, but instead of asking, sheughed with the man.

    Figuring out the problem wasn¡¯t what she wanted in the first ce.

    At the border of the Eastern District and Edinburgh District, Bane and ck Mask approached each other.

    Gradually, they began to see what was wrong.

    The tension in the air was bing more and more apparent as if a killing machine was afoot¡­

    Well, the truth is that the men sent by the two sides to scout had spotted each other.

    Soon, at both ends of the Westward Bridge.

    Bane and ck Mask were in distantpany.

    ¡°How did Sionis know we¡¯re going to attack him?¡±

    Bane was surprised, did someone leak his n?

    On the opposite side, ck Mask¡¯s reaction was not much different from his.

    At this time, no one noticed a white figure passing under the bridge.

    There was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth¡­

    On the other hand, the Knightsdome Arena lost almost all its defensive power because of Bane¡¯s all-out action.

    Even Talia at Wayne Mansion had only a few forces under her that she could mobilize.

 Chapter 205: Bane VS Black Mask (Fight)

    Chapter 205: Bane VS ck Mask (Fight)

    ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t move easily! Everyone, keep watching the truck for me!¡±

    In the undergroundboratory where the nuclear bomb was hidden, Talia ordered the four shadow warriors in front of her.

    These few shadow warriors surrounded the truck.

    This truck is Phantom Kid¡¯s target.

    Theboratory looked like a mess.

    The design of the passage was not for trucks to go through, but for people to walk on.

    With a total of hundreds of steps, the truck could be said to have crashed into everything along the way.

    It destroyed several instruments and made a mess of the ce.

    It is worth mentioning that the driver was still sitting in his seat¡­ but he was already dead.

    It didn¡¯t take much thinking to figure out that the Riddler had killed him, to avoid any possibility of leaking information.

    The result of this is that, in addition to the chaotic scene in theboratory, all that remained was the strong stench that permeated the air¡­

    Talia was tempted to ask the Riddler, ¡°You kill people, but can¡¯t dispose of their corpses?¡±

    Could it be that this corpse also hides some riddles or some mechanism?

    The smell was only barely eptable when the two shadow warriors moved the body into the special room at the far end of theb and locked the door behind them.

    At this moment, the passage from the ground has been re-closed.

    At the same time, even the mechanism has been reced, and the way of moving the statue before is no longer effective.

    If one were to ask who in Bane¡¯s group has such a skill, the answer would naturally be the Riddler.

    The Riddler was furious upon learning that Phantom Kid had solved the series of riddles he had carefully set up.

    He couldn¡¯t ept that anyone in the world other than Batman could solve his riddles.

    As a result, the Riddler ran to theboratory for the first time. It took him one night to redesign the riddle of the mechanism.

    The Riddler confidently assured Talia that it would be foolproof this time, and also asked for a single showdown with Phantom Kid.

    He doesn¡¯t want others to interfere; he doesn¡¯t even want to cooperate with Talia in protecting the truck.

    This is a clear challenge.

    What kind of impression would one have about this request?

    Unexpectedly, beyond reason¡­

    Talia is well aware of Riddler¡¯s extreme ego and honestly doesn¡¯t think he can defeat Phantom Kid in such a state.

    But if she refused the Riddler, the consequences would be even more unpredictable; the Riddler was helping Bane but was never Bane¡¯s subordinate to begin with.

    So, under herpromise, the Riddler agreed to let the shadow warriors guard theboratory.

    And the ground was left entirely to the Riddler; after all, if he was really capable of dealing with Kid, then thistter shouldn¡¯t be able to get underneath theb.

    The existence of shadow warriors then is irrelevant.

    On the other side, in the Westward Bridge.

    The war between Bane and the ck Mask was on the verge of breaking out.

    When the two sides faced each other, there was no questioning or chatting before the war.

    The moment the target appeared in front of their eyes, the charge began.

    The bridge, which is 30 meters wide and 600 meters long, was full of gangs fighting.

    Setting the battlefield on a bridge is actually bad for both sides.

    The too-narrow environment makes most of their weapons useless.

    It¡¯s too easy to identally injure one¡¯s own people.

    Heavy firepower can not be used casually.

    What¡¯s worse is that both sides are already on the bridge, so they can¡¯t negotiate to change the battlefield; it is definitely not possible.

    The vast majority of them threw away their guns and took their knives instead.

    Anyway, it is also an old skill, and cutting people is not much different from shooting.

    However, for Bain and ck Mask, the situation was a bit out of control.

    It was originally intended to be a gun battle, but it turned out to be a melee war.

    It stands to reason that Bane and ck Mask did not set out at an agreed time, and both sides were nning a surprise attack.

    How could they have coincidentally appeared on the bridge at the same time?

    Both thought about it.

    Their thoughts are surprisingly consistent, and there must be a spy among their men! Moreover, this spy is probably not even working with the opposite side.

    Otherwise, they should have been ambushed, not have such a ¡°fair¡± fight like this one.

    Who the hell leaked each other¡¯s information and put them in the current situation?

    Is it the Penguin? Gordon? Or is it Phantom Kid?

    Each is a suspect, but only one seems to be the real culprit.

    For Bane, at least, he can rule out the Penguin¡¯s name.

    The two sides have cooperated for a long time, and their vignce against each other has be increasingly deepened, and Bane was most wary of the Penguin infiltrating his forces.

    If Bane¡¯s staff really had the Penguin¡¯s spy among them, then ck Mask¡¯s men could have easily got in.

    There was no need to get information from the Penguin at all.

    Gordon¡¯s suspicion could not be ruled out, but the GCPD had suffered from the same issue before; Hush disguised as Gordon and worked as a spy.

    It was unlikely for Bane to believe that Gordon had ced a spy by his side.

    The biggest suspect is undoubtedly Kid.

    It¡¯s no surprise that his seamless disguise technique allows him to blend within every circumstance. It¡¯s easy for him to swing between Bane and ck Mask¡¯s forces.

    The motive is also there. Once Bane and ck Mask are at war, their battle willst for a long time without getting to use firearms, which will give him considerable time to steal the nuke.

    Moreover, in such a narrow environment on the bridge, it is difficult to even get out without defeating the opponent.

    The best part is that ck Mask is a persistent man. He will bite and hold on to his goals. He is very rigid. Even if Bane wants to leave, ck Mask won¡¯t let him go.

    If Kid really nned everything, then his n will undoubtedly bind Bane and ck Mask firmly here.

    With the intensification of the battle, the Penguin and Gordon won¡¯t stand idly by, and it will only be more and more chaotic here, which is exactly what Kid desires.

    But will the truth really develop as he thinks?

    Bane, who had initially figured out everything, smiled secretly in his heart.

    ?Kid, your n is really good, unfortunately, you got the most important point wrong from the beginning to the end¡­?

    Having figured this out, Bane no longer pondered deeply but focused his entire attention on the battlefield.

    It was easy to see from ck Mask¡¯s actions that he had already had the intention of going to war with the League of Shadows. Bane could hardly contain the bubbling anger in his heart.

    Bane¡¯s muscles twitched all over his body and crashed straight into the area where ck Mask¡¯s men were most numerous.

    As a gang leader, the biggest difference between him and ck Mask was his own fighting prowess.

    Of course, that¡¯s if you neglect the fact that ck Mask¡¯s marksmanship was very close to that of Deadshot¡­

 Chapter 206: Phantom Kid VS Riddler?

    Chapter 206: Phantom Kid VS Riddler?

    In terms of numbers, ck Mask¡¯s side was at a huge advantage.

    Bane brought about three or four thousand gangsters, and ck Mask directly brought more than five thousand of his men.

    Unfortunately, the GCDP has recruited the most, but their police officer numbers might not even be as much as these two groups.

    And these weren¡¯t even all their men.

    It¡¯s just that from the battle situation, it seems that Bane¡¯s side is stronger.

    After all, in addition to training super elites such as shadow warriors, Bane also leads an international mercenary organization with almost a thousand members.

    Having roamed the battlefields around the world over the years, they were certainly much stronger than street thugs.

    In addition to good soldiers, Bane has many ¡°generals¡± under hismand.

    What Catwoman, Hannibal, Domino, the elite mercenary leader¡­

    In contrast, the only people who have names on ck Mask¡¯s side are himself and Deadshot.

    The only people who were not willing to participate in the war are Catwoman, who did not want to be on Bane¡¯s chariot, but from the time she saw Bane¡¯s terror, Selina did not even dare to run away.

    She had to be a member of Bane¡¯s Gang by default.

    Even though Selina doesn¡¯t have the desire to fight, not many people could get close to her in a fight.

    Not to mention Hannibal and Domino, a suspected psychic and a shadow warrior who is proficient in hundreds of martial arts.

    Neither are easy characters.

    At the Sionis manor, although ck Mask killed two shadow warriors, he paid a hundred times the price.

    These guys have reached an inhuman level with their use of terrain as well as weapons.

    Batman¡¯s training is not much different from the training they received, and without considering the brain and equipment, every formed shadow warrior can be regarded as a half-Batman.

    Bane himself is almost a humanoid self-propelled heavy firepower, and none of ck Mask¡¯s men could stop him.

    Including Deadshot.

    The most terrifying point is that Bane¡¯s muscle density is so high that pistol bullets bounce off his skin, and even rifle bullets get stuck on the surface of his muscles, unable to move further.

    Although a deadly shot aimed at Bane¡¯s eyes or heart would have worked, it¡¯s a pity that Domino¡¯s already got on him.

    ck Mask was found by Hannibal.

    However, at this time, Hannibal¡¯s hypnotism lost most of its effectiveness in the face of this gang leader.

    Because ck Mask¡­ is wearing a mask on his face.

    This mask was recreated with Wayne¡¯s technology after the return of Sionis and has a certain ability to protect against hypnosis.

    The principle is simr to Mao¡¯s helmet (They aren¡¯t in the novel, it¡¯s just an analogy).

    Anyway, it¡¯s Wayne¡¯s technology, so it doesn¡¯t matter what the principle is.

    This technology is only a prototype, so it is notpletely immune to Hannibal¡¯s ability.

    Hannibal¡¯s hypnosis caused ck Mask to always miss his bullets. Then when Hannibal stepped forward to attack, he came back to his senses and avoided his attack.

    Gradually, after discovering that ck Mask cannot be hypnotized, Hannibal began to hypnotize his subordinates to attack their boss.

    Never fighting head-on with ck Mask.

    Otherwise, Hannibal is no match for ck Mask.

    All in all, judging from the current state of matter, there is no one amongst ck Mask¡¯s men who can really hurt Bane¡­

    Weird.

    Seeing Bane rampage through the crowd, he seemed to be unstoppable.

    ck Mask knew the time hade.

    He quickly fired three shots in a row, two shots to kill the minion controlled by Hannibal, and thest shot to force Hannibal to retreat.

    Immediately, his unarmed left hand took out a contact button and pressed it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from under the bridge, and there was also a sound of a ssh of falling waves.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Apanied by a strange roar, the entire bridge began to shake inexplicably.

    It was as if some gigantic creature was climbing up the pirs.

    The sudden change made the two sides present temporarily stop fighting.

    And some of the older Gothamites, over forty years old, shuddered at the strange roar.

    They could never forget that shout for the rest of their lives.

    Bane also stopped, he knew that his opponent wasing¡­

    Since Bane and ck Mask set off the afternoon, it was close to dusk when they fought on the Westward Bridge.

    The night ising.

    The tension on the other side is definitely no less than the fierce battle between Bane and ck Mask.

    Even more than that.

    The Riddler, covered in green question marks, looked very impatient, and he often took out his watch to check the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon, why hasn¡¯t Phantom Kid appeared yet?¡±

    The Riddler gritted his teeth and thought.

    He just wanted to crush this stupid thief who dared to challenge his wisdom as soon as possible.

    Because of Riddler¡¯s own request, the whole street was empty. He was the only one gritting his teeth, filled with ipetent fury.

    However, the figure of Phantom Kid did not appear until the full moon was fully revealed.

    ¡°Could it be that Kid knew that his brain was not as good as mine, so he didn¡¯t dare to show up? Hahahaha!¡±

    The Riddler who had been waiting for a long time suddenlyughed narcissistically.

    ¡°For Phantom Kid, being on time is a virtue. Whether it¡¯s early orte, it¡¯s impolite.¡±

    However, just when the Riddler finishedughing, a strange voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    The Riddler looked left and right but saw no one.

    Only to see countless feathers falling from the sky.

    These feathers seem to be pulled by some mysterious force, converging to one ce at the same time, eventually condensing into a human form.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Along with the sound of finger-snapping, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the field, blowing all the feathers away.

    There is one more person in ce.

    ¡°A suit dress, a top hat, a cape, a psycho thief in white¡­ You¡¯re the thief that is currently the talk of people, Phantom brat?¡±

    The Riddler looked up and down the guy standing in front of him, who was out of tune with reality, and said in amazement.

    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Kid.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Also, such a poor man, covered in green, shouldn¡¯t have the right to speak of me like that.¡±

    Phantom Kid responded without showing weakness.

    ¡°Is there only one person to deal with me? It seems that I have been underestimated.¡±

    Phantom Kid looked around and found that there wasn¡¯t a single ambush here.

    ¡°Hahaha~ Do the youngsters nowadays know nothing about the elders like you? No wonder Gotham has be such a disgusting ce.¡±

    ¡°Because of unprofessional criminals like you!¡±

    The Riddler let out a grim smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to realize what a criminal in Gotham looks like¡­¡±

    ¡°When you triggered the mechanism here, it was really not what I expected, so the other gadgets I prepared didn¡¯te in handy. These were originally prepared for that bat.¡±

    ¡°And now, they¡¯re only for you to taste¡­¡±

 Chapter 207: Killer Croc

    Chapter 207: Killer Croc

    At Westward Bridge, Bane instinctively sensed a strong threat.

    He stopped his charge and put his eyes on the bridge.

    There was a pir supporting it.

    With a bit of analysis of the tactile sensation beneath his feet, it was not difficult to determine that the source of the vibration was that very pir.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    Gradually, the amplitude of the vibration became stronger, and there was an additional noise.

    It was the sound of some kind of creature smashing the pirs with great force as it climbed fast on the bridge¡¯s pir.

    The sound wasing close, and it wasn¡¯t long before the creature was able to climb the bridge.

    Bane was on guard, ready to go.

    ¡°Iing!¡±

    Suddenly, a huge palm wed on the railing beside the bridge, squeezing the railing to the point of distortion.

    This palm was not even a human hand at first nce.

    There were green scales all over the back of his hand, his nails were sharp but not long, and the size of his palm is two or three timesrger than that of ordinary people.

    At the same time, it has five knuckles so simr to those of a human hand that one could not find another one with such characteristics in all the known archives of the world.

    A huge body was seen slowly climbing up the railing.

    The full picture of this mysterious ¡°creature¡± was revealed before Bane¡¯s eyes.

    A humanoid creature covered with green scales, its skin looks like a crocodile. It is more than two meters tall, which is already taller than Bane.

    At the same time, anyone who lived through Gotham¡¯s darkest and turbulent period couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    They were all too familiar with this creature.

    Killer Croc.

    Waylon Jones.

    He was originally a poor man suffering from some atavistic disease, and he has been growing crocodile scales on his body since childhood.

    His teeth and nails became sharper, and his appearance evolved to be more like of a crocodile.

    In his adulthood, Waylon turned into a half-man, half-crocodile monster, he joined a circus inder the name Killer Croc.

    Initially debuting as a special wrestler, the oue was quite good. When he first discovered that his appearance can bring money, for a long time, Waylon thought that the circus was the only ce in the world that could ept him.

    But it is a pity that his performance of Killer Croc is too wonderful. After all, the audience gets to see the most perfect look without makeup, which makes the circus a lot of money.

    Of course, the owner of the circus was blinded by greed and embezzled most of the ie, hence the angry Waylon embarked on the road of crime.

    Killer Croc may not be Gotham¡¯s most brutal criminal, nor the most psychologically feared subject.

    But his inhuman appearance is precisely what is most visually terrifying.

    Coupled with Killer Croc¡¯s destructive power beyond human beings, he has left absolutely a big shadow in the hearts of many Gotham citizens.

    ¡°Are you Bane?¡±

    As soon as Killer Croc climbed onto the bridge, he saw the most conspicuous Bane.

    When the two big men met, they didn¡¯t need to say anything, they both knew that the other was their opponent.

    ¡°Roman, I can help you kill this guy, but don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡±

    Killer Croc shouted at ck Mask.

    ck Mask grinned and responded, ¡°Old man, Sionis never betrays his trading partners. Just rip off Bane¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°Easy!¡±

    As soon as his words were uttered, Killer Croc rushed towards Bane.

    Bane didn¡¯t say a word and rushed forward as well.

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    Two beings with superhuman powers collided, and a shockwave of air erupted.

    The minions who were closer felt a strong wind blowing across their faces.

    After a brief struggle, although the two were seemingly evenly matched, Bane was keenly aware that his strength was slightly weaker than that of Killer Croc.

    For a short period of time, it was fine, but if they were in a constant tug-of-war, Bane would sooner orter be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°With that, I should be able to easily deal with him¡­¡±

    Bane thought of the device behind him that had been embedded in his body.

    There are many peculiar toxins called ¡°poisons¡± stored in it. When applied in the right amount, they would not only not kill Bane, but would also greatly enhance all aspects of his physical abilities, bringing him to superhuman levels of strength, speed, and stamina.

    Sounds a bit familiar.

    That¡¯s right, this is again a by-product of ¡°Super Soldier Serum¡±.

    Anyway, since the appearance of the world¡¯s first superhero, Captain America, this thing has been madly studied by major forces around the world.

    Since the original serum form invented by Professor Erskine no longer exists, countless replicas have been born in the world.

    Some of these replicas can kill people directly, some can make them slightly stronger, and some turn them into monsters, anyway, they all have considerable side effects.

    The perfect serum that Captain America injected has never been replicated.

    No one knows whence Bane¡¯s ¡°poison¡± came from, but that source has been destroyed by Bane anyway.

    Compared with other so-called serums, the effect of this ¡°poison¡± is quite outstanding.

    But its side effects are even more remarkable.

    First of all, its increase in physical fitness is not permanent, and the effectsts for a short time.

    Second, the ¡°poison¡± is extremely addictive, three times as strong as cocaine!

    In fact, Bane had a tendency to be addicted for a long time, but he has always relied on strong willpower to suppress it and tried not to use the ¡°poison¡± often.

    Because once an overdose of ¡°poison¡± is injected, it will lead to the copse of bodily functions.

    Killer Croc is a formidable enemy, he is a bit inferior in terms of physical fitness. Bane is hesitating whether to inject ¡°poison¡±.

    But soon, Bane recalled Talia¡¯s words not long ago.

    She didn¡¯t want Bane to go down that path.

    ¡°Bane? I¡¯ve never heard of you before. Are you a new guy? Oh,ing to think of it, Roman says you¡¯re not from Gotham but want to rule this ce?¡±

    Although Arkham Asylum was breached by Bane, Killer Croc¡¯s cell is too special; it is a pool located in the basement.

    So after the chaos in the Arkham Asylum, Killer Croc himself escaped from below and has been wandering in the sewers of the Eastside ever since.

    He didn¡¯t even know what Bane was until he was found by the ck Mask.

    Now that he was facing Bane, Killer Croc realized that this opponent was not easy.

    ¡°Bane, you¡¯re the strongest guy I¡¯ve ever seen, but I¡¯m stronger than you!¡±

    Suddenly, Bane felt Killer Croc¡¯s strength increasing, and he actually had a premonition that he couldn¡¯t resist.

    Wasn¡¯t that the full strength of Killer Croc just now?

    Amazing power!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Killer Croc roared and used all his strength to push Bane back a few steps.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t used all his strength, he was still furious at losing the pure strength fight.

    After knocking Bane back, Killer Croc immediately followed with a right hook.

    The moment he saw the right hook, Bane narrowed his eyes.

    At this moment, he saw the end of his certain victory!

 Chapter 208: Riddler, Gets Out of Gotham!

    Chapter 208: Riddler, Gets Out of Gotham!

    ¡°There are other mechanisms here?¡±

    On the other side, after the Riddler finished speaking, Phantom Kid frowned.

    In addition to the four statues, are there other defense mechanisms that have not been activated?

    He didn¡¯t even notice itst time.

    Not even that. After the Riddler said this, Phantom Kid still didn¡¯t realize that there was something special hidden around.

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±

    The Riddler looked at Phantom Kid and sneered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you notice such a simple mechanism? Pay attention to your feet!¡±

    Hearing this, Phantom Kid¡¯s expression changed as he quickly looked down.

    At this moment, four alloy walls suddenly rose from the ground, covering Kid inside. Along him were four statues and the Riddler.

    The Riddler was holding a remote control in his hand, which was obviously used to control these mechanisms.

    The height of the wall is about four meters, and it is impossible for a normal person to escape from this ¡°cage¡±.

    However, Phantom Kid isn¡¯t any normal person!

    ¡°I know you have a lot of gadgets, and it¡¯s easy for you to escape.¡±

    At this time, the Riddlerughed.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not going to get out of here because what you¡¯re trying to steal is still down here.¡±

    The Riddler pointed to the blocked entrance in the center of the correction.

    ¡°These walls are not there to trap you.¡±

    The Riddler pressed a button on the remote again.

    ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!¡±

    Four beeping sounds came from inside the statue.

    The eyes of each statue were glowing red,

    A four-minute countdown was disyed.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Phantom Kid looked at the Riddler and asked.

    ¡°See these countdowns? If you want to go in, solve the riddle of each statue before the countdown ends, and when you solve all the riddles, the passage will open.¡±

    Riddler exined generously.

    ¡°What if I couldn¡¯t unlock it all before the countdown?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll never have the chance to achieve your goal.¡±

    ¡°Look at the two walls on the left and right, and every minute of the countdown, they move forward a certain distance until they¡¯re close together.¡±

    The Riddler said with a bashful expression.

    ¡°At that time, these poor statues will be crushed, and they are the only mechanism to open the passage. If they are crushed, the entrance of the passage will never be opened again¡­¡±

    After speaking, the Riddler began tough hysterically again.

    ¡°So, you have to solve the riddle of the four statues within four minutes, take off something specified on the statue, and the passage will open automatically. If you can¡¯t do it, your action tonight will be deemed a failure.¡±

    The Riddler pressed the remote control again, and at once two mechanical hands reached out from beyond the enclosure, grabbing him by the shoulders and taking him out.

    At the same time, Talia and others in the undergroundboratory were watching the situation on the ground through monitoring equipment.

    She naturally heard the words of the Riddler.

    After the Riddler¡¯s modification, only the mechanisms inside the statue can open the passage smoothly, and even the people inside the passage can¡¯t open it.

    If Kid fails, it means that Talia and the others will never get out again!

    ¡°Is Edward Nigma trying to kill us?¡±

    A shadow warrior said indignantly.

    Despite knowing that the undergroundboratory is still guarded by them, the Riddler actually made such an agreement with Kid. This is simply treating them as chips on the gambling table.

    ¡°Master Ninja, should we find a way to escape from here?¡±

    Another shadow warrior asked Talia.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this ce.¡±

    Talia looked calm.

    ¡°I already knew that Edward would design this kind of mechanism, and still came in.¡±

    ¡°I must not let Kid steal the nuclear bomb, and I am willing to sacrifice my life for this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to drag you all down with me to die here underground¡­¡±

    Seeing Talia¡¯s determination, the shadow warriors were touched. A determined expression appeared in their eyes.

    They knelt down in front of Talia and said in unison, ¡°It is our honor to apany you, master, in your death!¡±

    ¡°May the world¡¯s sins vanish from now on¡­¡±

    Talia¡¯s eyes were slightly moist, but she hid them well.

    ?Bane, it seems that I am indeed the one who needs to be sacrificed in the end. I hope you don¡¯t do anything stupid and leave Gotham after today¡¯s business is over¡­?

    Talia secretly said in her mind.

    ?However¡­ Phantom Kid may not necessarily lose to the Riddler, so I can¡¯t be optimistic.?

    When the figure of the Riddler disappeared, the countdown began.

    Time was running out, and Phantom Kid immediately dashed to the closest statue to him.

    That is the statue of a young noblewoman.

    Newly engraved sentences appear on the chest of the statue of thedy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bought, but I can be stolen at a nce.¡±

    ¡°I am worthless to one person but invaluable to two.¡±

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    There were only four minutes in total, which meant that Phantom Kid could not spend more than one minute on each statue.

    Three seconds had passed since he had quickly reached the statue and swept through the words.

    Fifty-seven seconds left.

    Phantom Kid¡¯s brain was racing, thinking about possible options.

    As he was thinking, his left hand subconsciously touched his ear.

    Outside the fence, the Riddler waited confidently.

    In his view, Kid has only two resolutions.

    Either get squashed by the walls or escape before being squashed.

    And these two endings only prove one thing, that is, Phantom Kid can¡¯t solve the riddle set by the Riddler at all.

    The difference in the intelligence of both men would appear very vast.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Finally, when the countdown reached fifty-three seconds, Phantom Kid thought of the answer to the riddle.

    What cannot be bought but stolen at a nce, and which has meaning only between two people, is love!

    The only thing that can be used as a symbol of love on the statue is the ring worn on the ring finger of thedy¡¯s left hand.

    Sure enough, when Kid took off the ring, the red light from the eyes of thedy statue turned green.

    However, the countdown will not be paused after this, because there are other statues to be dealt with.

    Without stopping, Kid made his way to the statue of the young nun, which was close to the statue of the noblewoman.

    There was also an engraved riddle on the nun¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I am two things separated from each other and yet so closely connected that one cannot be used without affecting the other.¡±

    ¡°I can feel you and be felt by you even when I can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    At this moment, the deepest part of Kid¡¯s heart just wanted to point to Nigma¡¯s nose and shout at him, ¡°Riddler, get out of Gotham!¡±

 Chapter 209: The Bullet & The Dart

    Chapter 209: The Bullet & The Dart

    Time passed second by second.

    The riddle of the statue of the nun had been breached.

    After Phantom Kid took off the statue¡¯s hands, the red light in the nun¡¯s eyes turned green.

    Two minutes and seventeen seconds remained, which should be plenty of time.

    The riddle of the noble¡¯s statue was solved only after Kid read it a few times, then he took the western sword from the noble¡¯s waist.

    Finally, Phantom Kid came to the statue of the poor peasant.

    His face turned solemn.

    Unlike other statues, there were three poor peasant statues in total.

    One is in the state of kneeling and offering, and the other two are carrying heavy objects on their shoulders.

    That¡¯s right, every poor peasant statue has a riddle engraved on it.

    This means Kid has toe up with the answers to three riddles at the same time to open the passage.

    He read each riddle. Beads of sweat were dripping down his forehead.

    The two walls on the left and right are still advancing slowly, and the space for Phantom Kid to move was getting more and more limited.

    The Riddler¡¯s eyes narrowed, if Kid seeded, the wall would suddenly stop, otherwise, the two walls would press together tightly.

    Finally, the countdown ended.

    The two walls did not stop advancing, but werepletely stuck together! Could it be that Phantom Kid failed?

    The Riddler didn¡¯t see Kid jumping out of the wall, which means¡­

    ¡°Were you crushed to death? Such an ugly ending.¡±

    On the other side, Westward Bridge.

    When Killer Croc threw a right hook at Bane, Bane couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    Bain showed a speed that was uncharacteristic of his massive frame, dodging the right hook with ease and returning it to his opponent.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This punch gathered the strength of Bane¡¯s whole body, and it knocked Killer Croc upside down. Thistter fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Since the two big men initiated the fight, most of the people on the bridge watched the battle.

    Before, Bane was repelled by Killer Croc, which boosted the morale of the ck Mask Gang. Now Bane knocked down Killer Croc with one punch, which directly made his mercenaries cheer.

    ¡°I thought you were powerful, but I didn¡¯t expect that you only had brute force. It doesn¡¯t take much effort to deal with something like you!¡±

    Bane twisted his neck and mocked Killer Croc.

    Killer Croc has never practiced any martial arts although he has great strength.

    Even though fighting skills were already infinitely more dispensable for his level of strength, it was only for people with weaker strength than Killer Croc.

    If Killer Croc encounters an opponent whose strength is not inferior to him, this will be his biggest shoring.

    Just like Bane at the moment.

    As the killer crocodile was about to rise from the ground in a rage, Bain took advantage of the situation, ran up, and hit the killer crocodile right in the nose with a knee strike.

    ¡±Damn it!¡±

    Killer Croc cursed while covering his mouth and nose, stumbling backward.

    ¡±Bane, I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Killer Croc opened his giant mouth, revealing his crocodile-like fangs.

    His eyes shed fiercely, and he charged straight at Bane.

    Bane certainly wouldn¡¯t be hit by such a crude attack.

    He is in a simr situation to Killer Croc. Because of his own strength, he rarely has the opportunity to use his martial arts, even when fighting Batman.

    Pure strength is enough to crush his enemies.

    This is the reason why, in his first encounter with Killer Croc, Bane actually chose to wrestle him head-on.

    It wasn¡¯t until after a small loss that he realized that what he had been learning all his life had finallye into use.

    This was the time for Bane¡¯s skills to shine.

    However, although Killer Croc was gradually unable to keep up with Bane¡¯s movements, he could onlynd one punch after receiving several others.

    But Killer Croc¡¯s skin is too thick. When Bane¡¯s fist hits him, it certainly does some damage. But it isn¡¯t significant.

    Especially when hitting these scales, Bane remembered the time he used to practice by hitting walls.

    So he can only try to choose soft parts to strike, such as the face, neck, and other weak spots, such as the groin¡­

    At least it was possible to inflict maximum pain on Killer Croc, whose curses could be heard throughout the bridge.

    On the other hand, once Killer Croc¡¯s punchnds on Bane¡­

    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter much.

    It hurts a bit more than Bane hitting him anyway, but unfortunately, Bane¡¯s willpower is far beyond Killer Croc¡¯s. And no matter how many times Killer Croc¡¯s attacksnded on Bane, thistter never made a sound.

    Fist to the flesh.

    Broken noses, blood spilling.

    A proper battle of tough guys.

    ¡°That monster is your trump card against Bane?¡±

    Aside, Hannibal, who was fighting ck Mask, looked at Killer Croc who was fighting Bane, and asked.

    ¡°The best way to deal with a big guy is to find another big guy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ck Mask asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re right, but it doesn¡¯t look like your friend is Bane¡¯s match.¡±

    Hannibal smiled deeply.

    ¡°What do you think a half-man, half-crocodile monster would taste like if it was on the table, Roman Sionis?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lick your lips in front of my face, you disgusting freak!¡± ck Mask said in disgust.

    ¡°ck Mask¡­ ck Mask¡­ Hmm, ~ Roman, I think I know which piece of you is the best to enjoy ¨C your face!¡±

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    ck Mask couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shot Hannibal in the head.

    At this moment, one of his subordinates moved a few steps towards the muzzle of the gun, just to help Hannibal block the bullet.

    On the other side, at the very edge of the bridge, a very dangerous battle is taking ce there.

    Deadshot had pistols on his left, right, a sniper rifle on his back, and a submachine gun hanging from his waist.

    The enemy in front of him only used a katana sword and countless darts.

    Domino, who faced Deadshot, was undoubtedly the most stressed of all.

    That unpredictable marksmanship doesn¡¯t look like a skill that humans can achieve.

    No matter how much he dodged and how fast he was, Deadshot¡¯s bullets were just able to urately anticipate all his movements.

    The gun kata in sci-fi movies is probably nothing more than this.

    ¡°Pang! Pang!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Unbeknownst to him, Deadshot¡¯s shock was far greater than Domino¡¯s.

    He didn¡¯t know what the shadow warrior¡¯s darts are made of, but they can cut bullets!

    Whenever Domino couldn¡¯t dodge a deadly shot, he would take out darts from his arms and throw them out at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye, colliding with a bullet flying in the air and splitting it in two.

    However, just as the battle between Bane and ck Mask was starting to heat up.

    A sudden change urred¡­

 Chapter 210: Gordonâ€™s Intervention

    Chapter 210: Gordon¡¯s Intervention

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, several bombs wereunched from the sky, scattered all over the Westward Bridge.

    The two parties were so frightened that they ran away andid down. However, the expected explosion came toote.

    After each bomb explodes, it just emitted a mysterious gas.

    This gas looked very thick and spread in all directions at a slow and steady speed.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s fear gas!¡±

    At this time, it was time for the veteran Gothamites to exin to the young ones what that was.

    If Killer Croc can make people experience fear from the bottom of their hearts just by appearing, then the ¡°fear gas,¡± invented by Scarecrow, is fear itself!

    No matter what kind of creature it is, as long as they inhale a little bit of fear gas, their reality will be in the hands of hallucinations.

    Everything within their sight will be terror-inducing.

    ¡°Ah, bats, so many bats!!!!¡±

    Someone was unfortunate, and the fear gas bomb fell at his feet.

    He was the first to have the first whiff of fear gas.

    Then, tragedy struck.

    This man was one of the countless criminals who were taken into ck Gate Prison by Batman. His hands and feet were broken by Batman, and he suffered considerable pain.

    Naturally, ¡°Batman¡± became his greatest fear.

    At this time, the many people on the bridge turned into bat monsters in front of him.

    Someone greeted him with concern, but from his perspective, he was looking at a bat monster that wanted to eat him.

    He raised his gun tremblingly and shot randomly like a rookie who had never killed anyone before, killing hispanions one by one. In the end, he turned the gun on himself and took his own life.

    This is usually what happens to anyone who inhales fear gas.

    Fear, madness, and despair.

    The process won¡¯t usually take more than five minutes.

    As the fear gas spread, everyone on the bridge rioted.

    Most of Gotham¡¯s veterans jumped off the bridge without saying a word, at least saving their lives.

    Those closest to either end of the bridge chose to turn and run to the shore.

    Those who reacted quickly managed to escape the spread of the fear gas, but many more could only be consumed by fear.

    ¡°What is Cobblepot trying to do!¡±

    Looking at the chaos of the bridge, Bane was seething with rage.

    Just moments ago, Killer Croc had retreated and jumped away into the river.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to be ab rat for Scarecrow¡¯s new drug.

    Before the operation, Bane had made a deal with the Penguin to work together to destroy ck Mask.

    But this fear gas dropping was definitely not aimed specifically towards ck Mask.

    Instead, it was randomlyunched at the two sides.

    Everyone knows about the partnership between the Penguin and Scarecrow.

    There is no doubt that the Penguin broke the contract.

    ¡°So this is fear gas, well¡­ because of the intense fear, the body¡¯s muscle tissue will unconsciously contract, and if you die under such circumstances, the flesh will be very hard, unfortunately¡­¡±

    Hannibal said in a regretful tone.

    ck Mask in front of him frowned. He had already heard of this cannibal. After all, he became famous a few years earlier than them.

    But he only learned how sick this guy is now that he had actually met him.

    Although ck Mask also likes to see people¡¯s faces getting skinned, he never wondered about how delicious they would taste.

    In fact, he wouldn¡¯t try even if he starved to death.

    ¡±I can¡¯t believe Cobblepot would break a contract¡­¡±

    ck Mask eximed.

    Hearing this, Hannibal¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of doubt.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    Hannibal looked at ck Mask and asked.

    ¡°Hmph, for this sake, it¡¯s okay to tell you. Just to let you know that you¡¯ve been being lied to by Cobblepot, fools¡­ Maybe me too!¡±

    ¡°On the surface, Cobblepot and Bane are very close, and the two of them are regarded as solid allies.¡±

    ck Mask sneered.

    ¡°But in fact, I am Cobblepot¡¯s ally, and he has been secretly providing me with your information.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, he was apparently giving us your information,¡± Hannibal interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and until today we didn¡¯t know that Cobblepot had been cooperating with both of us.¡±

    ck Mask looked around, and the fear gas had begun to spread to this side, so he speeded up his speech.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Cobblepot¡¯s influence, I would not have made a move on you today, because today was not the best time in my mind¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Bane thinks the same way¡­¡±

    Hannibal and ck Mask looked at each other.

    ¡°How about a temporary truce?¡±

    Suddenly, ck Mask suggested to Hannibal.

    ¡°The betrayal of that old Penguin made me very upset. I think Bane feels the same, so¡­ let¡¯s work together to kill Cobblepot and turn Gotham into hell together!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business what Bane would choose, I can only help you convey the message.¡±

    Hannibal nodded.

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    Suddenly, a bullet went through Hannibal¡¯s ribs.

    It was ck Mask who shot.

    ¡°Are you surprised? I have the protection of a mask, your hypnotic ability will have less influence on me over time, while others will not be hypnotised by you at all because of the fear of the poisonous gas.¡±

    ¡°No one will be able to block this shot for you.¡±

    ck Mask said in a clear tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old cannibal, I won¡¯t kill you, because you have to bring my words to Bane.¡±

    ¡°You killed so many of my men, one bullet is not enough for you!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, ck Mask jumped down from the bridge.

    And Hannibal kindly took out the blood bag from the body armor¡­

    The spread of the fear gas seemed unstoppable, and Bane could only jump into the water.

    When his huge body fell into the water, it set off a huge wave.

    At this time, the entire Westward Bridge was enveloped by a thick wave of fear gas.

    The gas had spread just about as far as it could go and they only had to wait a few hours for it to dissipate on its own.

    More than half of Bane and ck Mask¡¯s subordinates were stuck on the bridge. The rest just fled. It¡¯s unknown how many of them would returnter.

    But things are far from over.

    ¡°Tata Tata Tata Tata¡­¡±

    The sound of a helicopter sounded.

    Bane¡¯s face changed as looked at the sky.

    Several police helicoptersnded, and the cannons were aimed at the criminals in the river.

    Not only that, dozens of speedboats appeared on the river at some point, surrounding the criminals.

    The speedboats were invariably full of men in GCPD police uniforms.

    ¡°Bane, ck Mask, you are under arrest!¡±

    Gordon appeared from on a speedboat, pointing to the most prominent Bane in the field, and shouted.

    ¡°Cobblepot ¡­¡±

    Bane¡¯s eyes were filled with seething rage. There was no way in hell the GCPD was going toe up with this many helicopters and speedboats right now, and ck Mask was just as screwed as him.

    It was definitely the Penguin that was helping Gordon.

    On the other side, looking at the wall that is tightly pressed together.

    The Riddler danced with excitement. While imagining that Phantom Kid was crushed into meat patties, he pressed the remote control to separate the walls¡­

    ¡°What, this is impossible!¡±

    Thank you, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, for your exceptional gift.

    For additional bonus chapters, you can always show me your love in form of donations on Ko-Fi.

    PS: a bonus chapter will also be published to the Patrons.

 Chapter 211: Black Maskâ€™s Last Madness

    Chapter 211: ck Mask¡¯s Last Madness

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    When the two tightly fitted walls were separated, it was astonishing to see that the ess to theboratory on the ground had been opened.

    The four statues have been crushed to pieces by the tremendous pressure and scattered on the ground.

    The Riddler looked at what he saw before him and frowned tightly.

    He was certain that Phantom Kid did not solve the riddle of the poor peasant statue in the end.

    Then there should have been no possibility of the passage being opened.

    But the scene in front of him couldn¡¯t be faked.

    He carefully observed the entrance of the passage and found that there were many cracks on the edge of the entrance, which were very inconspicuous under the cover of night.

    Could it be that Phantom Kid forcibly destroyed the entrance of the passage?

    Impossible!

    Even the explosive force of a surface-to-surface missile would hardly cause such damage.

    If a more powerful weapon is used, it will not cause this kind of damage.

    Can a man really achieve such destructive power?

    ¡°What the hell did he do?¡±

    Riddler¡¯s face was grim, and he frantically ripped apart the statue fragments piled up near the passage, trying to find any clues about Kid¡¯s actions.

    At this moment, the Riddler¡¯s concern was no longer revolving around whether or not the nuke would be stolen; he was more concerned with whether or not Kid had cracked his riddle.

    If not, how did he open the passage?

    Kid used a method beyond his imagination to open the passage. Does this count as solving the Riddler¡¯s riddle?

    The more he thought about these questions, the more confused the Riddler¡¯s mind became, and the more sinister his face turned.

    Suddenly, the hand frantically picking up pieces of the statue stopped.

    Just because he found something that shouldn¡¯t be here.

    A green vine¡­

    ¡°Bane, Sionis, give up your resistance, you can¡¯t escape the GCPD siege!¡±

    Gordon¡¯s voice spread across the river through a loudspeaker.

    ¡°Go to hell, Jim! I¡¯ll never surrender to you, even if I put my life into it!¡±

    ck Mask responded angrily.

    The dark river had been full of gang members or mercenaries, and the outermost circle was full of GCPD people.

    Bane couldn¡¯t see the exact location of ck Mask for the moment.

    ¡°Sionis is trying to provoke Gordon, it seems he would rather die than go back to Arkham Asylum.¡±

    The current situation is very obvious; the GCPD and the Penguin have reached an agreement at some point, and they yed ck Mask in the palm of their hands.

    The defeat had been sealed.

    The GCPD¡¯s men hadn¡¯t been able to do this kind of heavy-handed siege.

    The Penguin¡¯s men must be involved with them.

    Breaking through the siege may have be a suicide mission.

    ¡°Boss, hurry up and breakthrough, I¡¯ll cover you!¡±

    Just then, a familiar voice sounded from behind Bane.

    Domino was swimming in his direction.

    ¡°I found the weakest link in the opponent¡¯s siege. Although the enemy there is still very strong, I believe that it is easy for the boss to break through it!¡±

    ¡°At four o¡¯clock!¡±

    ¡°Domino¡­¡±

    Bane¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings.

    At first, he decided to bring Domino with him, but it was only because he had doubts about him.

    But along the way, there was nothing suspicious about Domino¡¯s behavior.

    He even helped him immeasurably.

    When Bane looked in the direction Domino pointed out, it was indeed the weakest point of siege.

    There¡¯s no better ce to break out than there, at least as far as the eye can see.

    ¡°Damn it! Jim Gordon! Shoot me, you grumpy fool!¡±

    ck Mask continued to curse at Gordon.

    Before the siege was formed, ck Mask and Bane could have also considered joining forces to take revenge on the Penguin and Gordon.

    But now¡­

    Bane analysed the situation, and he analysed it very well.

    And even better than Bane, ck Mask knew that neither Batman nor Gordon could kill them.

    They would only detain a bunch of prominent criminals, including themselves, into that filthy, disgusting asylum to keep on rotting, where their proudest abilities would never get a chance to be used again.

    ck Mask wants to rece Penguin as Gotham¡¯s criminal king, which is his ideal and the obsession that has driven him to fight the Penguin for decades.

    After finallying out of Arkham, ck Mask swore never to go back.

    If he doesn¡¯t be a king, he will be a ghost.

    ¡°Everyone in the ck Mask Gang, if you don¡¯t want to be chained up and shot one by one, then pick up your weapons in your hands and resist!¡±

    ¡°Kill Jim Gordon and we can turn things around!¡±

    ck Mask kept inciting his subordinates.

    For some reason, even many of Bane¡¯s subordinates felt it made sense to pick up their weapons and attack the enemy in front of them.

    Of course, that¡¯s because Bane didn¡¯t show up.

    As the most powerful guy on the scene, ck Mask, was of course supported by all the viins.

    Only the mercenaries directly under Bane rushed towards him regardless of the situation.

    ck Mask¡¯s incitement drove countless criminals crazy, and they attacked the GCPD police officers desperately.

    ¡°Roman, do you know what you are doing!¡±

    Gordon was furious.

    ¡°Hahaha, Jim! Never before has it been so clear to me what I should do.¡±

    ¡°I will never give in, Jim, unless you kill me!¡±

    ck Mask was decisive.

    ¡°Boss, what are you hesitating about, our lives are insignificant, but you are different! The Master Ninja still needs you!¡±

    Seeing that Bane didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Domino couldn¡¯t help but persuade anxiously.

    ¡°You can¡¯t self-destruct like Sionis, he¡¯s crazy!¡±

    These words sounded like a thunderbolt to Bane¡¯s ears. Not for the sake of anything else, just for the ¡°Master Ninja¡± that Domino mentioned.

    Talia!

    Bane¡¯s deepest love and the meaning of his existence.

    If something had gone wrong with him, there was no guarantee that something would not go wrong with Talia.

    And most importantly ¨C the nuclear bomb!

    It was the one thing that must never go wrong, no matter what.

    ¡°In the past, I have experienced countless wars with you, and today our worst loss.¡±

    Bane looked at the mercenaries who gathered over and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°However, failure will not defeat me, nor can it defeat you. Now let¡¯s break out of this wretched siege!¡±

    With ck Mask refusing to surrender to Gordon and Bane not showing up, Gordon knew that a more intense battle wasing.

    At first, police officers would only shoot criminals who actively attacked them.

    But soon, they found that almost all criminals began to show a tendency to riot.

    No one likes to have a gun pointed at their head in a cold river, especially vicious thugs.

    With just a little nudge, they can create a huge mess.

    Unfortunately, the police already had an inherent advantage, an advantage that could not bepensated for so simply. However, many police officers were inexplicably injured or killed.

    ¡°Since Roman doesn¡¯t want to go back to Arkham, let¡¯s send him to the ce he wants to go most ¨C Hell!¡±

    Gordon growled.

 Chapter 212: You are not Phantom Kid!

    Chapter 212: You are not Phantom Kid!

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    Gordon has seen ck Mask¡¯s death wish.

    If he is allowed to continue to incite criminals to resist, it will cause great trouble.

    This time was different from every previous supercriminal case.

    A nuclear bomb, ruling Gotham, coercing the government¡­

    The League of Shadows has gone too far. Additionally, the Penguin and ck Mask were once regarded as aplices, putting them on the Pentagon¡¯s must-kill list,

    The Penguin was smart enough to stop early and save himself from the greatest cmity of all, though retribution was definitely inevitable.

    The same could not be said of Bane and ck Mask.

    Gordon had every reason to kill them.

    Since ck Mask was fond of saying ¡°Let Gotham be hell¡±, let¡¯s send him to see the real hell!

    Bullets and artillery fire continued to rain down on the river.

    Blood gradually dyed the river red.

    It¡¯s a pity that in the dark night, the river water remained ck.

    Bane and a group of mercenaries dived under the river.

    However, the GCPD divers have been waiting below for a long time.

    More sophisticated diving equipment allowed the police officers to move far faster underwater than these mercenaries.

    Other than that, diving in a river without a glimmer of light, nothing is visible.

    Unless one had professional diving equipment, it was simply impossible to rely on diving to break out.

    Even with Bane¡¯s eyesight, he could vaguely see Killer Croc entangled in the distance.

    Compared with his own group, Killer Croc is undoubtedly the king in the water, and it was only a matter of time before he could break out.

    Bane and others, on the other hand, can only fight for their lives.

    Under Domino¡¯s leadership, dozens of mercenaries rushed to the predetermined location first.

    Under the rain of bullets, not a meter was swum without the loss of several brothers.

    Everyone spontaneously protected Bane at the rear, wanting their leader to return alive even if it meant their sacrifice.

    Bane didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes were calm, he was not a ruthless person, but there was no time for him to cherish the memory of his dead men now.

    In the end, only Bane and Domino broke through the siege.

    The two were shot dozens of times.

    Even as tough as Bain was, he had several holes in his body.

    Domino was in a worse situation. His whole body is soaked in blood from the countless shots he received.

    He is now covered in blood, like a zombie with his flesh turned inside out.

    Even modern medicine could not find a cure for this kind of injury, and a normal person with this kind of blood loss would have died long ago.

    Fortunately, the vitality of shadow warriors is much stronger than that of ordinary people, so he can barely hold hisst breath.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s unknown how much longer he can hold on.

    Domino¡¯s stamina was rapidly draining, and soon even walking became a problem.

    Bane carried Domino on his back and strode away.

    ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t live long, you don¡¯t have to worry about me¡­¡±

    Domino gasped and struggled.

    But still, there was no response from Bane.

    With all his strength, he tried to break free.

    He naturally failed¡­. How could the power of a wounded person shake Bane?

    So, Domino was carried away by Bane¡­

    ¡°Director Gordon, Bane broke through.¡±

    On the other side, just after Bane broke through the siege.

    The police captain reported to Gordon.

    He had a strange expression on his face. He clearly let the most important criminal leader escape, but he didn¡¯t seem to have the self-consciousness of doing something wrong.

    ¡°I see, how many people broke through with Bane?¡±

    Gordon asked with the same calm expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director, only one person was rescued by Bane, and the others were shot dead on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Very well, the n is proceeding as usual, everything is under control¡­¡±

    On the other side, in the undergroundboratory.

    Talia and the others saw the two walls dead in ce through real-time surveince.

    All four statues werepletely destroyed.

    The venue suddenly became silent.

    Everyone knows what this means.

    Phantom Kid failed, the channel could no longer be opened, and they would starve to death in this dpidatedboratory that would never be bathed in sunlight!

    No one can save them, and no one will save them.

    Talia sighed in relief.

    Although there is always an uneasy feeling in her heart, after all, she has sessfully defeated Phantom Kid.

    During this time, she has been trying to contact Bane, but not once has she seeded.

    A very long time had passed since Bain¡¯s nned departure, and even if the battle with ck Mask had gone head-on it couldn¡¯t have gone on this long without ending.

    Besides, Bane is the one raiding. (Talia had no idea what was going on at Westerwald Bridge)

    Talia wondered if themunication signal could not be transmitted underground, but she knew very well that there was no matter that interfered with the signal.

    So, the facts are already in front of her.

    Bane¡¯s operation¡­ went wrong.

    Unfortunately, there was no time for her to worry about Bane now.

    Because a burst of footsteps from top to bottoming from the depths of the passage.

    The original silence in theboratory was broken.

    ¡°Someone came down?¡±

    A shadow warrior said in surprise.

    Isn¡¯t the passage already blocked, how can anyonee down?

    ¡°Could it be that the Riddler remembered that we were still below and opened the passage on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Nigma say he can¡¯t open the passage?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Edward who came down!¡±

    Suddenly, Talia interrupted everyone¡¯s discussion.

    ¡°It¡¯s Phantom Kid!¡±

    As soon as she voiced her words, everyone held their breath, and everything they witnessed clearly showed that Phantom Kid had failed to solve the riddle of thest statue.

    He was crushed alive by the walls.

    ¡°Tack tack tack¡­¡±

    The footsteps were getting closer.

    Finally, a white figure came out of the passage.

    With a wickedly charming smile on his face, he bowed to Talia.

    ¡°Dear Miss Talia, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Talia stared at Phantom Kid and asked.

    Kid looked at her inexplicably.

    ¡°Why do you want to help Gotham? The GCPD has always considered you their greatest enemy. This city hides untold evil, and you have already left Gotham ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You could have ignored everything that happened here!¡±

    ¡°But why¡­ why did youe back, why did you issue that notice of stealing the nuclear bomb?¡±

    Talia questioned nonstop.

    This is her biggest concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re really wondering why? Of course, it¡¯s to save¡­¡±

    At this time, no one noticed, a few beads of sweat were quietly dripping from the back of Kid¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯re a liar, you¡¯re not Phantom Kid at all!¡±

    At this moment, the angry roar of the Riddler came from above the passage.

    He ran out with a ferocious face and threw a vine in his hand to the ground.

    ¡°Phantom Kid can¡¯t control nts nor can he destroy this passage!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Kid, you¡¯re Poison Ivy!¡±

 Chapter 213: Where is the real Phantom Kid?

    Chapter 213: Where is the real Phantom Kid?

    BONUS Chapter brought to you by, the one and the only, <strong>KingSpy25i</strong>, enjoy!

    ¡°She is not the real Phantom Kid, she is Kid¡¯s sidekick- Poison Ivy!¡±

    The Riddler¡¯s words were shocking, and Talia¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    ¡°Nigma, what are you saying?¡±

    Without the Riddler repeating himself again, ¡°Phantom Kid¡±, surrounded by four shadow warriors, showed a helpless expression.

    ¡°My identity has been exposed¡­ I understand, then I will act ording to the n, Batgirl!¡±

    She raised her hand to her ear and opened her mouth slowly.

    Sure enough, a female voice sounded from her mouth.

    Although no one could confirm that Phantom Kid is a male, Talia could already be sure that the person in front of her is not the real Kid at this time.

    The Riddler wouldn¡¯t be confused on such matters.

    What¡¯s more, the person¡¯s actions and words just now have revealed it all. She must be wearing some kind of hidden contact device in her ears, and she has been in contact with someone since the beginning.

    She has fooled everyone.

    ¡°Go ahead and grab her!¡±

    The shadow warriors moved once they heard the order. They took out their weapons almost at the same time and rushed towards the fake Kid.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the shadow warriors¡¯ attack was about to hit ¡°Phantom Kid¡±, vines suddenly burst out from under the floor, binding the shadow warriors¡¯ hands and feet firmly.

    ¡°Phantom Kid¡¯s¡± figure has suddenly been covered by countless vines, and when the vines dispersed, ¡°Poison Ivy¡± emerged!

    The undergroundboratory is entirely made of a superalloy. It¡¯s extremely sturdy.

    With Pam¡¯s current ability, she is only able to break the floor by converging the nts at close range.

    If she were above the ground, she could not shake these alloy barriers with all her strength.

    But now she¡¯s underground!

    The Riddler¡¯s mind was full of Poison Ivy¡¯s pictures holding themunicator hidden in her ear with her hands. He instantly thought about the decryption process of ¡°Phantom Kid¡± a few minutes ago.

    ¡°Kid¡± does this every time he sees a new riddle, reading it out loud.

    Presumably, Poison Ivy read the riddle, informing herpanion about it, and then cracked the mechanism of the first three statues under the guidance of herpanion.

    The real reason why thest statue could not be cracked is probably that there was not enough time in the end for Poison Ivy to convey the three riddles in full, or at least to wait for the full answer.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    At this time, a raging me erupted, burning the vines that bound the shadow warrior.

    It turns out that the Riddler noticed the presence of Poison Ivy when he was researching for information about Phantom Kid, and deduced that using fire against her would have miraculous effects.

    So, he specially prepared a methrower on the mechanism, but it was not used because Poison Ivy hade alone in the form of Phantom Kid.

    Shadow warriors are not normal people after all. After witnessing the supernatural power that Poison Ivy held, they still maintained a strong will to fight.

    They were even more attentive, taking advantage of the sharpness of the weapons in their hands to chop down the flying vines.

    The Riddler held the methrower in both hands and supported them from the rear.

    The mes were too much of a threat to Pam, who had not fully awakened her abilities.

    Soon, Pam was at a disadvantage.

    She mused in her mind, ?She should be almost here¡­?

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s illegal to burn nts!¡±

    Suddenly, a female voice came from the entrance of the passage.

    Pam breathed a sigh of relief. ?She came just in time.?

    ¡°Mr. Nigma, I think I have to destroy your weapon.¡±

    The Riddler turned around and instantly froze in ce.

    He saw a woman wearing a female version of the bat suit appears in front of him.

    Not a single piece of the familiar Batsuit was missing.

    ¡°Batman¡­¡±

    The Riddler muttered to himself, his face was pale, and his facial expressions were quiteplicated.

    There was no telling what memories came back to him.

    Naturally, Barbara would not miss this good opportunity. She skillfully threw the Batarang and urately hit the gas tank of the methrower behind the Riddler.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The Riddler woke up suddenly, but it was toote.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Batarang sparked when it pierced the gas canister, instantly igniting the gas canister.

    The Riddler was blown to the ground. Although he was wearing a protective suit, guarding him against death, he suffered severe burns.

    ¡°Damn, Batman actually sent a little girl to deal with me, how dare you look down on me like this¡­¡±

    The Riddler resisted the burning sensation on his body and struggled to stand up.

    ¡°I still have myst secret weapon that works only¡­ on Batman¡­ and you¡¯re a bat too¡­¡±

    The Riddler took out a remote control from his arms, and there was only a single red button on it.

    The explosion just now did not cause the remote control to malfunction, and it maintained its good quality.

    An ominous premonition surged in Talia¡¯s heart, who had watched the situation escte from the beginning.

    It was neither for the instant defeat of her own carefully trained Shadow Warriors in front of the Poison Ivy nor for the woeful state of the strong support of the Riddler.

    It wasn¡¯t even for the impending defeat of her own side.

    There was just one thing in her mind.

    That is, Phantom Kid who put down the notice and came to steal the nuclear bomb is actually Poison Ivy, so where did the real Phantom Kid go?

    Poison Ivy and Batgirl are clearly helping Kid.

    With these two teammates, it would be too easy for Kid to defeat Talia¡¯s group.

    But why didn¡¯t he show up here?

    Wasn¡¯t his target the nuclear bomb?

    Or is it that Phantom Kid didn¡¯te to Gotham from the very beginning, and everything was just performed by the two girls in front of him?

    The more Talia thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    Until she remembered someone who shouldn¡¯t have been ignored.

    Lucius Fox.

    ¡°Could it be that Phantom Kid found out about that!¡±

    There was a storm in Talia¡¯s mind, and she knew she couldn¡¯t stay still any longer¡­

    On the other side, Bane ran back to the Knightsdome Arena with a blood-covered Domino.

    Apart from their own home base, he had no other ce for them to temporarily hide.

    On the central football field, Bane put Domino on thewn. His face was calm.

    ¡°This is where you want toe, you don¡¯t have to keep pretending.¡±

    Hearing this, Domino showed a surprised expression.

    He wondered, ¡°Boss, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The wounds on your body are very realistic, there is no w in either the bullet holes or the blood flowing out.¡±

    Bane said slowly.

    ¡°However, the smell of blood reveals your true condition!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a mask, but that doesn¡¯t mean my sense of smell isn¡¯t acute.¡±

 Chapter 214: Kid is Fake, and so is the Nuclear Bomb?

    Chapter 214: Kid is Fake, and so is the Nuclear Bomb?

    ¡°Domino¡­ No, you should be Kid.¡±

    Bane stared calmly at Domino in front of him.

    ¡°Boss, are you kidding me, Phantom Kid should be with the ninja master now, how can I be Kid?¡±

    Dominoughed dryly.

    ¡°It seems that there will be another ¡®Phantom Kid¡¯ there instead of you.¡±

    After a little thought, Bane guessed what Kid would do, and the reminder that Talia received was nothing but misleading.

    The notice only said that Kid would act on the night of the next day, but did not say that he would definitely do so in the undergroundboratory.

    The purpose was to mislead everyone to think that Phantom Kid will appear at the location of the four statues tonight.

    But he wasn¡¯t nning to actually go there.

    Bane seems to be certain at this point that the Domino in front of him is Phantom Kid in disguise.

    ¡°You are indeed very smart. I still haven¡¯t figured out how you plotted my conflict with Sionis, and when you link GCPD and Penguin together.¡±

    ¡°Even when you disguised yourself as Domino, I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with you until the battle with Sionis.¡±

    ¡°Even when we were struggling to break out, I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    As he listened, Domino¡¯s eyes began to change.

    From puzzled at first to calm now.

    He listened patiently to Bane.

    ¡°Until the moment I carried you on my back, the smell of blood on your body told me who you really are.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    ¡°I must admit that you are the toughest enemy I have ever met, Phantom Kid.¡±

    Bane suddenly stared at Domino with a look of approval.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t really killed anyone yet, and youck due knowledge of fresh human blood.¡±

    ¡°The blood transfusion bag used in the hospital may keep the cells alive, but it is absolutely different from the fresh blood just left behind when a person is injured.¡±

    ¡°This difference can only be distinguished by the desperados who wander between life and death all the year-round. No one will write about this knowledge in books.¡±

    As it turned out, Mathison had thought that using the blood bag to forge scars, as usual, would fool Bane.

    He even got shot a few times on purpose.

    Unexpectedly, he shot himself in the foot.

    Since the disguise had been busted, it is not Mathison¡¯s style to continue to linger. He generously removed the disguise.

    The real Phantom Kid finally appeared in front of Bane.

    ¡°Since you know who I am, then you should know why I did this, Bane.¡±

    Mathison had a confident and charming smile on his face.

    He and Bane were alone in the Knight Dome stadium, and despite his injuries, Bane still had strength beyond human limits.

    And he still had thest resort of ¡°poison¡± to use.

    Phantom Kid, who looked slender, doesn¡¯t look like Bane¡¯s match.

    But in Bane¡¯s eyes, Kid¡¯s confidence came from the depths of his heart, his certainty of his own strength.

    It was not simply an act of pretence.

    ¡°It seems that Lucius did tell you everything¡­ That¡¯s right, the nuclear bomb that Talia is guarding is a fake. We tricked Nigma into trying to hide a fake nuclear bomb.¡±

    Bane sighed. He is not a scumbag. Since they both already know at this point, he opened up and told the truth.

    There wasn¡¯t much point in hiding it in the first ce, was there?

    ¡°In the beginning, I was really confused by your n. Hush pretended to be Gordon to mislead our thinking, the Riddler was invited to set up his puzzles everywhere, and also created a fourth truck that disappeared¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even hesitate at letting Talia take the elite shadow warriors to guard a fake nuclear bomb, and you went to lead therge army to fight ck Mask.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for a coincidence, I rescued Lucius and learned from him about the safety device Wayne made on the fusion reactor, I¡¯m afraid now I would really go to steal the fake nuclear bomb guarded by Talia¡­¡±

    Mathison said with admiration, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was Bane who came up with this n or Talia, but it was a bold and risky n.

    If one of the pieces had gone wrong, such as the Riddler discovering that the nuke was fake, or if someone had snuck in and stolen the real nuke when the Knightsdome Arena was empty, it would have led to the total defeat of the League of Shadows.

    Bane must have spent a lot of time faking the nuclear bomb. After all, it was not easy to fool the Riddler.

    ¡°I wonder, when exactly did you work with Cobblepot?¡±

    Bane asked.

    When Phantom Kid first appeared in the Diamond District to rescue Lucius, Bane continued to strengthen his connection with the Penguin forces.

    As well as surveince.

    He didn¡¯t believe Phantom Kid could infiltrate the Iceberg Club without being discovered under those circumstances.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Mr. Cobblepot, speaking of which I had a cooperation with him a long time ago¡­¡±

    Mathison smiled calmly.

    ¡°Actually, I thought about this issue before returning to Gotham. You, ck Mask, and the Penguin are very powerful. Even if I stole the nuclear bomb, the rest of the full-scale riots would be unbearable for this city.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Gotham to be the hell ck Mask calls it, so I couldn¡¯t just steal the nuke.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in participating in your war, nor do I want to be a superhero.¡±

    ¡°So I decided to give Cobblepot the chance to save Gotham, at least he¡¯s more disciplined than Sionis¡­¡±

    Remember when Mathison and Charlie showed up near the Iceberg Club after the arrest of Hush, leading to the Riddler¡¯s ¡°ultimate¡± riddle? (see Chapter 183 for details)

    It was at that time that Mathison and the Penguin negotiated everything.

    ¡°You nned everything at that time!¡±

    Bane was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Kid to think about it so early.

    ¡°In fact, making you think that ck Mask wanted to join forces with the GCPD against you was also nned then.¡±

    ¡°Right from the start, ck Mask had no intention of joining forces with Gordon, he genuinely wanted to destroy the GCPD.¡±

    ¡°ck Mask¡¯s real n was to join with the Penguin to destroy you, and it just so happens that you thought the same thing.¡±

    Mathison was acting strangely. He wasn¡¯t rushing to find out where the nuke was and then steal it away, nor did he have any intention of starting a fight with Bane.

    He chatted with Bane casually, reying what had happened a few days ago.

    He seems to be waiting for something.

    ¡°Remember the day when Scarecrow came to talk to you on behalf of Cobblepot? Was the messenger sent by ck Mask giving you a hard time at every turn?¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Bane¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, that messenger was actually me. The real messenger of ck Mask was knocked unconscious by me and sent to GCPD¡¯s prison¡­¡±

    On the other side, in the undergroundboratory.

    After a battle that was close to hanging, the shadow warriors and the Riddler were tied up with vines by Poison Ivy.

    From head to toe, there is no possibility of them escaping.

    At this time, Barbara and Pam suddenly found that a vital person was missing¡­

 Chapter 215: The Dark Knight Rises

    Chapter 215: The Dark Knight Rises

    ¡°Talia is gone.¡±

    Pam looked at Barbara.

    ¡°It was expected, but it still took me by surprise that none of us noticed she had left.¡±

    Barbara nodded as she tutted.

    ¡°She must have gone to the Knightsdome Arena. After all, the nuclear bomb is still there.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Hearing the conversation between the two women, the Riddler was not amused.

    Wasn¡¯t the nuclear bomb hidden in that truck?

    He looked suspiciously at the truck in the corner.

    ¡°Sure enough, as Kid said, you never realized that you had been deceived by Bane.¡±

    Barbara bristled.

    She had thought the Riddler was as scary as the legends said.

    In the end, she has seen it all with her own eyes; he was more like a fool.

    Pam was not in the mood to pay attention to the Riddler. She walked directly to the back of the truck and pulled the door open.

    There was only one load in the vastly spacious cargo hold,

    A spherical mechanical object with a diameter of about 1.5 meters.

    That¡¯s the fusion reactor that Wayne built, and the nuclear bomb that Bane and others transformed it into.

    The weight of the reactor is very inconsistent with the shape, it exceeds ten tons.

    Bane attached great importance to this fake nuclear bomb, but from the outside, it was no different from the real one.

    It¡¯s almost impossible to tell the difference without being an expert in such matters.

    Pam¡¯s abilities were fully activated, and dozens of vine-like nts poured out from the ground, prating the fake nuclear bomb.

    It was only then that the inside of the fake nuclear bomb was revealed to everyone.

    ¡°Bane¡­¡±

    The Riddler¡¯s face twitched, he never imagined that he would be deceived one day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s knock these people out and send them to the GCPD, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Barbara didn¡¯t give Riddler a chance to react and knocked him unconscious.

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    ¡°When did you realize our goal?¡±

    Bane looked at Phantom Kid in front of him and asked thest question.

    It could be deduced from Mathison¡¯s words that he started nning to unite the Penguin against Bane very early and that ck Mask was merely an add-on.

    So why did he think that the Penguin would help him?

    Obviously, there is only one reason to convince the Penguin.

    That is the life and death of the city of Gotham.

    Kid knew early on that the League of Shadows didn¡¯t want to rule Gotham, but to destroy it.

    Bane knew very well that once their real purpose of destroying Gotham is revealed, the Penguin would be their biggest enemy.

    Not to mention ck Mask and Gordon, they will immediately set him as the foremost target.

    Their chances of sess would be infinitely close to zero.

    So, Bane has been keeping his ns a secret.

    The countdown to the fusion reactor advanced unnoticed.

    Logically speaking, it should be impossible for Kid, who has never met any of them before, to know their ns.

    And normal people can¡¯t even think about such a possibility.

    Bane wondered how did Kid see through them.

    ¡°Is this question important?¡±

    Mathison asked rhetorically.

    He couldn¡¯t tell him that he saw it in the movie.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t matter at all, so¡­ are you going to kill me here?¡±

    After listening, Bane nodded as if he had figured it out, then looked around and asked.

    ¡°No, you said it just now, I almost never kill anyone on my own initiative unless I have to¡­ At least, fighting with you isn¡¯t my task.¡±

    Mathison smiled slyly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here just to fulfil my promise. As for you, there is someone who wants to teach you a lesson more than I do.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person¡­¡­¡±

    Before Bane could finish his question, a sharp whistle came from the sky, interrupting him.

    Bane had a foreboding feeling as he looked up, only to see an oddly shaped ck fighter jetnding descending not far away from them.

    ¡°That¡¯s the¡­ Batwing!¡±

    No one but Batman could have designed such a bizarre fighter.

    ¡°How is this possible, Bruce should be still in the ¡®prison¡¯ now, did he climb out?¡±

    Seeing this scene, Bane was shocked. He could never imagine that there was a second person in the world other than Talia who could escape from there alone.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    A shadow jumped from the Batwing and hit the ground heavily.

    It was Batman in a steel mesh.

    After Bruce¡¯s disappearance, Alfred knew that something was up. He investigated all the information about Bane and learned about the prison in the Middle East.

    Although the specifictitude and longitude were unknown to him, he had a general geographical zone in mind.

    Then, he left the United States in the Batwing and went to the Middle East to look for Bruce.

    ¡°Bane!¡± ¡°Phantom Kid!¡±

    As soon as Batmannded, he saw two acquaintances in front of him.

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    Only, after the greeting, the first person Batman looked at was actually not Bane, who had broken his spine.

    It was Mathison, Phantom Kid.

    ¡°Lucius has told me everything you¡¯ve done in Gotham these days.¡± Batman seriously said.

    ¡°Thank you for everything you did for this city.¡±

    Bruce had mixed feelings. He had to go through all the hardships to climb out of that dark prison.

    He failed countless times,

    And had to spend several months in prison.

    From waiting for his spine to heal at first, to working out against all odds, he finally jumped on the final high tform and climbed out of prison.

    Originally, he thought Gotham would gradually fall apart under Bane¡¯s n and fall into endless civil unrest.

    As a result, when Bruce was found by Alfred, they received a contact signal from Lucius.

    Then, they discovered that Phantom Kid had released a notice, stating that he was going to steal the nuclear bomb.

    As well as all the deeds Kid had done to help the GCPD after his return to Gotham.

    Even Lucius was rescued by Kid.

    It seems that Kid had given some thought to what he had told him¡­

    Batman looked at Kid with a satisfied expression.

    The current Kid will inherit his mantle in the future without any problem. It seems that he won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.

    Mathison: ¡°¡­¡±

    ?Hey, hey, what kind of weird look is that??

    ?The person who broke your spine is literally beside you! Look at him, not me!?

    ?Shouldn¡¯t you jump straight at Bane and get revenge for what he had done to you??

    ¡°Batman, I¡¯ll leave Bane for you to deal with, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Bye!¡±

    Mathison ignored Batman¡¯s gratitude, and after saying this, he threw a smoke bomb and disappeared in ce.

    He was off to find the real nuke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to survive there, Bruce.¡±

    Only then did Bane speak slowly.

    He stared at Batman¡¯s face solemnly, as if he could see Bruce¡¯s face through his helmet.

 Chapter 216: The Real Nuclear Bomb!

    Chapter 216: The Real Nuclear Bomb!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±

    Batman replied while staring at Bane.

    Bane suddenly stretched his hand to the ¡°poison¡± delivery device behind him and opened it.

    Phantom Kid is now looking for a nuclear bomb, and in order to stop him, he must first defeat Batman in front of him.

    Bane knew that there was no room for holding back in a fight with Batman, especially since he has fought him once.

    So without saying a word, he injected the ¡°poison¡±, the maximum dose he could get to keep his body loaded.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    A high dose of ¡°poison¡± was injected into Bane¡¯s body at once, and its impact on him was huge.

    Bane¡¯s huge body, which had already surpassed two meters, swelled up instantly, approaching three meters in a short period of time.

    His pupils turned green, blue veins burst out all over his body, and his muscles swelled several times.

    An aura of a beast gushed out of Bane¡¯s body.

    There is no way to measure Bane¡¯s power at this time.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Bane suddenly burst out,unching a punch at Batman¡¯s abdomen with an explosive speed like a nimble cheetah, forming a strong contrast with his huge size.

    Batman¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, crossing his arms in front of him as Bane¡¯s huge armsnded on them, making a loud sound simr to that of an explosion.

    It wasn¡¯t that Batman didn¡¯t want to dodge, he was just a lot slower than Bane.

    The Batsuit¡¯s defense is a notch stronger than its previous version, so Bane¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t do much damage to Batman.

    ¡°Bane, Ra¡¯s al Ghul is dead, and the League of Shadows has long ceased to exist. Why do you still insist on holding these wrong beliefs?¡±

    ¡°Your actions will result in the death of millions of people, taking people¡¯s lives as their redemption¡­ Your values are distorted!¡±

    Batman questioned, punching Bane back.

    ¡°You know nothing at all!¡±

    Bane roared and confronted Batman.

    ¡°Look at Gotham during this time and all these people you¡¯ve been protecting!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had my men ughter a single civilian!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t the Penguin, it wasn¡¯t ck Mask whomitted the greatest atrocity in thisnd!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making this city a ¡®free¡¯ city. Don¡¯t you like to talk about freedom the most? Then we¡¯ll give freedom to your people.¡±

    ¡°Riots, looting, fighting, murder, adultery¡­ No one incited them to do this, but they still chose to follow their own nature!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°This is their nature. People living in Gotham have evil genes flowing in their blood. You think that the one who caused the current situation is the League of Shadow, but in reality, it is precisely the people here who caused the tragedy in this city!¡±

    ¡°You keep catching old criminals, only for new criminals to be born. The city will never be at peace!¡±

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be protected!¡±

    ¡°Gotham¡­ must be purified!¡±

    With the continuous injection of ¡°poison¡±, Bane¡¯s face grew more hideous, and his sanity was gradually fading from his brain.

    After hearing Bane¡¯s roar, Batman fell silent.

    He knew that there was an absolutely irreconcble difference between their beliefs, and he had once doubted the nature of humanity.

    Even after a decade of fighting evil during his life, he kept often asking himself what he was doing, walking in the darkness of the night in his Batsuit.

    Bruce dares to say that he does not live for himself a day, but what is it all for?

    A sense of justice in his heart? A vision to save humanity? A superhero¡¯s pride?

    Or does he just hate all criminals in this world because his parents died tragically at the hands of criminals?

    A lot of times, even Bruce himself couldn¡¯t tell why he wanted to be Batman.

    Are people worth protecting?

    But one thing is eternal, that is when he puts on the Batsuit, a sense of responsibility arises from the bottom of his heart.

    He could feel an invisible responsibility resting on his shoulders.

    People need Batman.

    Gotham may be shrouded in sin and difficulty to cause change, but someone has to do something. So, why can¡¯t this person be him?

    The innocent rescued today may be a participant in future criminal activity, so is it necessary to die for this illusory possibility?

    ording to the purpose of the League of Shadows, as long as one had a criminal tendency or a family member with a criminal record, they will be deprived of their lives!

    Only because a city has arge number of gang crimes, the whole city has to die with it.

    How could Batman ept this?

    On the Knightsdome Arena, two strong-willed peopleunched a desperate struggle.

    On the other hand, Mathison came to the podium alone at the Knightsdome Arena.

    This was right at the back of the football stadium.

    Inside the stadium, a huge golden football statue stood on the back of the podium.

    In the past, the champion of every footballpetition held by Gotham would hold the trophy here and take a photo with the football statue behind it. In the hearts of Gotham fans, this statue, carved in 1994, has high regard.

    It is worth noting that the football on the statue is between one metre six and one metre seven in diameter.

    What¡¯s more coincidental is that the diameter of the fusion reactor body is also about one meter five¡­

    Mathison looked at the statue carefully.

    From the first nce alone, it was almost impossible to find fault with it.

    After all, it has been like this for more than ten years.

    He held up the monocle and pressed his fingers lightly on the frame.

    Immediately, data graphs appeared on the lens.

    Soon the data stopped showing.

    And Mathison also got the answer he wanted.

    The nuclear bomb is hidden in this statue in front of him!

    The monocle has been modified by Lucius to receive the unique signal released by the fusion reactor at close range, which is convenient for determining the location and distinguishing the real and fake nuclear bombs.

    At first, Mathison wanted to see if he could find any mechanism to open the statue.

    But in the end, he found helplessly that there was no such thing.

    The nuclear bomb had already been firmly attached to the statue, with a hard shell encasing the reactor.

    An ordinary person in this situation would have had to use a saw or other tools to slowly cut the casing.

    Fortunately, Mathison is not an ordinary person.

    Mathison took out a poker gun and fired it at a very fast speed.

    The force was so strong that the ying cards plunged straight into the inside of the protective shell surrounding the reactor.

    The countless ying cards just surrounded the football statue in a circle.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The shell was torn apart by the ying cards, Mathison only needed to exert a slight force with both his hands to split it in half. The metal shell fell onto the ground, revealing the fusion reactor inside.

    The shape was no different from the one the Riddler had spent so much effort to hide.

    Without counting the long and arduous road he had, this operation was the easiest for Mathison so far.

    There was not a single guard at the location of the final target, nor was there a mechanism to protect the bomb.

    It is not difficult to transport a nuclear bomb, and there¡¯s not a problem to hold it with one hand after awakening the Blood of Ackerman.

    It will be a bit unsightly, but now that¡¯s all there is to it.

    However, can Mathison really take the nuclear bomb so easily?

 Chapter 217: Dying Together, Forcibly Detonated Nuclear Bomb?

    Chapter 217: Dying Together, Forcibly Detonated Nuclear Bomb?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just as Mathison walked to the reactor and reached out to touch it, an explosion suddenly sounded behind him.

    In the next moment, thick smoke enveloped the scene.

    It was even hard to see one¡¯s hand.

    Mathison¡¯s eyes narrowed, it really wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought it would be.

    At this time, the thick smoke had enveloped the fusion reactor and Mathison.

    Suddenly, there was another rush of footstepsing from the side, apanied by the nging sound of the sharp de being unsheathed.

    The speed of the visitor was so fast that it even faintly brought a whistling wind.

    It would have been difficult for normal human reflexes to evade this attack.

    The opponent¡¯s target could not have been anyone else but Mathison

    At the moment of the explosion, Mathison was prepared.

    Although the attack of the assant was quick, he jumped back lightly and entered the safe area.

    The attacker¡¯s attack stopped a few centimeters from the reactor.

    Exactly at this time, the venttion system of the awards venue began to work automatically to dispel air.

    The thick smoke dissipated quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    And the true face of the attacker was revealed in front of Mathison.

    Talia Al Ghul!

    Compared with ¡°Miranda¡± Mathison had seen before, Talia¡¯s temperament had undergone an earth-shaking change at this moment.

    If Miranda was a calcting, conspiratorial politician, Talia is an assassin with restrained killing intent and apleteck of emotions.

    ¡°Ms. Talia, we meet again.¡±

    Mathison put on a perpetually smiling poker face as he spoke to Talia.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Talia also smiled when she heard Phantom Kid¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°Yeah, we met again. You yed me hardst time. I admit that you are the toughest guy I¡¯ve ever met, but this time¡­¡±

    ¡°The winner will be me!¡±

    Talia pated the fusion reactor without warning.

    Mathison frowned slightly, he knew that Talia would never make senseless actions.

    The next second Talia¡¯s palm came into contact with a part of the reactor, it was as if the reactor had been activated.

    A series of colored lights turned on at the same time, Did the huge spherical device go into a fully operational state?

    No, because another change urred at the same time as the indicator lit up.

    At the point where Talia¡¯s hand touched, a strange device protruded from the interior of the reactor.

    It looks like an operation panel, except that there were no other mechanisms on it except for devices simr to the fingerprint unlocking system.

    Mathison¡¯s pupils shrank, and he guessed what the panel was used for.

    Lucius told him that Bruce had an extraordinary stubbornness about the stability of fusion reactors.

    Years of development funding have been spent almost entirely on how to achieve a controble nuclear fusion.

    And Bruce¡¯s understanding of the word ¡°controble¡± seems to be different from that of others.

    The simplest exnation of what a reactor does is to be able to harness, in a controlled manner, the enormous energy produced by a nuclear reaction, usually by converting nuclear energy into electricity.

    Although it is said to be controble, the slightest mishap could lead to a serious ident in the form of a nuclear leak.

    And that¡¯s just the fission reactor; fusion reactors are far moreplex.

    In Bruce¡¯s eyes, this is tantamount to uncontroble.

    The controlled nuclear reactor he had in mind was not simply a civilian energy source that could not be militarized, what he really wanted to achieve was the maximum constraint on nuclear reactions.

    He really wanted to achieve the greatest possible constraints on nuclear reactions, both in terms of enabling the reactor to operate autonomously and in terms of limiting its energy output.

    In short, Bruce built a condensed ¡°Tokamak¡± in his own reactor!

    In the real world, the Tokamak device is limited by a series of problems such as material factors, and there is still no perfect solution, but in this world full of ck technology, the material problem is hardly a problem.

    Vibranium, Nth metal, Uru metal, Edman alloy¡­

    Of course, Mathison couldn¡¯t get all kinds of fancy and rare materials, but Bruce could.

    So here¡¯s the problem: Bane had Dr. Pavel modify part of the reactor¡¯s programming to activate itpletely and trigger a fusion reaction.

    Since Miranda was still trusted by Bruce at the time and was herself second in charge of this project for the Wayne Group, many permissions were opened up by Bruce to Miranda.

    This was also one of the necessary conditions for Dr. Pavel to be able to transform the reactor into a nuclear bomb.

    However, it was only then that they discovered that, although the reactor was activated, the energy generated by the fusion reaction was very strange, and even the scale of nuclear fission was far less than that.

    In simple terms, that is, although the fusion reactor is working, a strong nuclear fusion reaction does ur inside it.

    But due to the existence of the Wayne brand Tokamak, this huge amount of energy is always stored inside the reactor and continues to suppress further nuclear reactions.

    Unless the energy stored inside the reactor reaches the upper limit, let alone a nuclear explosion, not a single fart will be produced. (Author: I don¡¯t have much knowledge about this, I just read a few articles on Baidu and then wrote this, so don¡¯t believe what I said)

    This is the core reason why Bane and the others insisted on waiting for the nuclear bomb to explode before evacuating Gotham instead of detonating it on the spot.

    If so, no matter what Talia does, it¡¯s impossible to change the state of the nuclear bomb.

    After all, there was no way Bruce would have released the final stage of the restriction to her or anyone else.

    But in front of Mathison, Talia¡¯s confident demeanour made his mind a bit uneasy.

    A terrible guess came to Mathison¡¯s mind.

    There was another ess that Bruce might give to the ¡®Miranda¡¯ he trusted.

    A self-destruct program!

    Bruce, an extremely paranoid guy, could never put everything on the restraint device.

    What if someone could actually crack the restricted permissions?

    Very simple, he would rather destroy the reactor than let the ouws get it!

    In fact, it is normal. There is nothing that Batman makes without a self-destructing program.

    Especially dangerous devices like reactors.

    Once activated, it will bepletely destroyed within three seconds.

    Under normal circumstances, there would be no problem, but you know that the reactor has been storing fusion energy inside it for a long time now. It¡¯s no different from a small-yield nuclear bomb!

    Bruce never thought that Miranda would be the mastermind behind the scenes, causing his arrangements to be used against him instead.

    ¡°Talia, are you really going to do this?¡±

    Just as Talia was about to put her finger on the reactor, Phantom Kid¡¯s calm words reached her ears.

    No, no, Kid has not only a calming tone.

    Anyone who would have heard his voice would feel their hearts tending towards peace and tranquility.

    In a trance, Talia actually stopped moving.

    Her fingers were less than two centimeters away from the device.

    That¡¯s right, at this very moment, Mathison used Red Magic to affect Talia¡¯s mood.

    Without waiting for Mathison to breathe a sigh of relief, Talia¡¯s eyes suddenly regained agility inexplicably, and her finger instantly touched the panel!

 Chapter 218: The Complicated Ending

    Chapter 218: The Complicated Ending

    At thest minute, Talia was able to break free from the influence of Red Magic. That waspletely beyond Mathison¡¯s expectations.

    Shadow Warriors should not have had spiritual training.

    No one knew, but at this moment, there was only one voice echoing in Talia¡¯s mind.

    That was the voice of the father she desperately longed for and hated ¨C Ra¡¯s Al Ghul!

    Press down¡­ press down¡­ press down¡­

    It was toote to use Bullet Time or throw ying cards, and Mathison could only watch Talia activate the bomb¡¯s self-destruction program.

    The consequence of this is that, in just three seconds, all the energy umted in the reactor will explode.

    Although not as powerful as a full nuclear explosion, it is still enough to destroy the three adjacent areas of the Edinburgh District, the East District, and the Diamond District.

    ¡°You lost, Phantom Kid, hahahahahaha!¡±

    Feeling the metallic sensation from her fingers as they touched the panel, Talia burst into long madness-filledughter as she went into a frenzy.

    There were only three seconds left for Mathison. If he used most of his magic power to teleport to the front of the nuclear bomb, and then used the characteristics of ¡°A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands¡±, he might be able to prevent the explosion of the nuclear bomb¡­

    However, when Talia withdrew her hand on the panel, Mathison stopped all thoughts.

    Because he saw that the picture on the panel hadpletely changed!

    Mathison¡¯s eyes unconsciously widened as the image before him made his heart deeply palpitate.

    A ck ghost card.

    Talia¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mathison, so she didn¡¯t notice the change in the panel.

    She just kept onughing.

    No, perhaps it would be better to call it ¨C maniacal chortling.

    3, 2, 1¡­

    The expected explosion didn¡¯t ur.

    But Talia¡¯sughter never stopped.

    The shrillughter echoed in the arena where there were only the two of them.

    It was unspeakably bizarre.

    Mathison took a deep breath, he couldn¡¯t have imagined in any way that that guy would be involved in this incident.

    And in the long time since Baneunched the operation, no one has noticed his presence!

    Talia, of course, had noticed the gravity of the situation.

    She wanted to shut up, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Mathison saw extreme terror in Talia¡¯s eyes.

    Obviously, she also thought about who had tampered with the nuclear bomb.

    As Taliaughed endlessly and frantically, the air in her lungs became less and less, and the choking sensation became more intense.

    Laughing to death may be her final destiny.

    The scene was too scary, and Mathison tried to use Red Magic to stabilize her.

    But he knew that it was to no avail. Most of his magic spells can only influence the emotions and the spiritual aspects of individuals¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for Talia to suffocate, grinning even though she had lost her life.

    With mixed feelings, Mathison nced at the ghost sign on the reactor¡¯s operating panel; he already knew what the man had done.

    Laughing gas!

    The world¡¯s most horrific and insoluble lethal poison, those who inhaled theughing gas would invariably dieughing maniacally.

    Each victim feels the pain of suffocation, yet can only make a cheerful expression ofughter, a twisted death that sends chills down the spine.

    As for who did the deed, there¡¯s no need for further boration. It¡¯s very clear.

    Mathison looked at Talia¡¯s cold body and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The movie ended with her dying in the chase.

    But the current situation of Gotham is already very different from the one in the movie. He thought that Talia in this timeline was the one who gave birth to Damian for Batman.

    Little did he know that she would end up dead, and onughing gas.

    Mathison felt a pang of fear. If the panel had not required fingerprint authorization for activation. If Talia had arrived a few minuteste ¡­¡­

    Maybe it would have been Mathison who had triggered the mechanism to inhale theughing gas!

    To put it mildly, Talia had saved Mathison¡¯s life.

    At this point, there was no one left to stop Mathison¡¯s actions.

    The trip to Gotham is finally over.

    But Mathison felt no excitement.

    The Joker stepped in for no apparent reason and secretly smuggledughing gas into the reactor.

    What is his purpose? Who is he trying to kill?

    How did he hide from Bane¡¯s eyes?

    Why didn¡¯t he show up here and simply move in the shadows?

    None of these questions really mattered; after all, the Joker¡¯s actions had always been devoid of logic.

    There was no reason for anything he did, nor did he need one, simply that he suddenly wanted to do it.

    A normal human mind cannot be a measure of the Joker.

    So the really important question is ¨C is the world ready to wee back the Joker?

    With mixed feelings, Mathison snapped his fingers.

    The red huge curtain above the podium suddenly fell off,pletely covering the fusion reactor, Mathison, and Talia¡¯s body.

    Until it fell to the floor.

    The venue returned to its empty state once again.

    There was only a white card left directly beneath the original football sculpture.

    ¡°The nuclear bomb has fallen into my hands, Phantom Kid.¡±

    ¡­

    A few dayster.

    Early this morning, a huge box suddenly appeared in front of Gotham¡¯s GCPD headquarters. The whole of which seemed to be made of lead.

    Yes, it was the fusion reactor.

    It¡¯s useless for Mathison to keep this thing, and it¡¯s always not good to carry half a nuclear bomb on him.

    So slightly after Gordon had tidied up hisir, Mathison sent the thing over.

    As for the final fate of Bane¡¯s men, there is no doubt that they all went to prison.

    Batman fought Bane for the second time, even if Bane consumed all his ¡°poison¡±, there was no chance of him winning.

    It didn¡¯t matter what the battle process was like.

    Because it didn¡¯t affect the result anyway.

    ck Mask didn¡¯t die. After all, Batman wouldn¡¯t let him die, and he ended up in Arkham Asylum again.

    He was apanied by Killer Croc and the Riddler.

    As for Scarecrow, Deadshot, and Deathstroke, their whereabouts are unknown.

    No one knew about the existence of the Joker.

    A few days ago, after Phantom Kid imed that he had stolen the nuclear bomb, it caused a heated discussion in the United States.

    With no visual footageing out from within Gotham, it was hard for people to believe at first.

    It wasn¡¯t until the GCPD director, Jim Gordon sessfully contacted the NSA and confirmed this matter that government support forces quickly entered Gotham.

    This made everyone realize the greatness of Phantom Kid.

    There seems to be nothing in this world that he cannot steal.

 Chapter 219: Fury Under Questioning

    Chapter 219: Fury Under Questioning

    As the reactor appeared at the door of the GCPD, a letter was delivered to the mailbox of Wayne Manor.

    In this age of information, almost no one writes letters anymore.

    The mailbox of Wayne Manor has not received any letters for more than 20 years. Although the maids still clean the mailbox from time to time, after so many years, Wayne¡¯s mailbox has long been stained with rust.

    So, when Alfred noticed that the mailbox that had not been used for many years suddenly looked brand new, he immediately felt that something was off.

    Sure enough, when he opened the letterbox and took out the envelope inside, Alfred couldn¡¯t help his eyelids jumping.

    The envelope had a cartoon head of Phantom Kid clearly drawn on it!

    On the bottom of the head is also written, ¡°To Mr. Wayne.¡±

    This is a letter from Phantom Kid!

    Alfred¡¯s mind continued to specte as to what Kid had sent.

    Could it be a new teaser?

    But it was only a few days after Bane¡¯s incident, was Kid eyeing a new treasure so quickly?

    Judging from past experience, Phantom Kid generally does not send a new notice letter so quickly after getting a treasure.

    And every time he sends a teaser letter, it will not be limited to the owner of the treasure but will be sent to the police as well in advance.

    But Wayne Manor has not yet received any inquiries from the police.

    Not to mention how busy Gotham is now; countless dead people need to be buried, destroyed buildings need to be rebuilt, nervous people need to be appeased, and scattered riots need to be suppressed.

    People¡¯s livelihood, economy, politics, transportation¡­

    It will take some time for everything to recover.

    If Phantom Kid picks this time to attack the Wayne family, he would be taking too much advantage of the situation, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Alfred didn¡¯t believe that Phantom Kid would do such a repulsive act. His master spoke highly of him. Even if Alfred didn¡¯t believe his own perspective, he would definitely believe the master¡¯s judgment.

    So if it wasn¡¯t a teaser letter.

    What will be in the envelope?

    Alfred was a bit curious, but instead of opening the envelope, he looked for Bruce first.

    It is clearly written on the envelope that it is for the master, so the housekeeper has no right to open it without authorization, no matter how curious he is.

    This is something that Alred is particrly serious about as a professional butler.

    ¡°A letter from Phantom Kid?¡±

    Bruce, who was thinking about the reconstruction n of various parts of Gotham, took the envelope from Alfred and asked in surprise.

    He really didn¡¯t expect Phantom Kid to deliver information in such a primitive way.

    Mathison couldn¡¯t help it, although it is much more convenient to send an email directly online, God knows if Bruce has any indescribable means to find out his address in return.

    Even if he randomly finds an Inte cafe, it would not be safe. The surveince camera at the door, on the side of the road, in the room, and even the built-in camera on the monitor may provide information to Bruce.

    Of course, Mathison can put a disguise on, but the opponent is Batman, so of course, he had to be on his guard.

    Batman mustn¡¯t be given a way to find his tracks.

    Moreover, Mathison had already guessed Bruce¡¯s first reaction after seeing the letter he had sent.

    Sure enough, the first thing Bruce did after taking the envelope was not to open the envelope to see what was inside, but to pull up all the surveince on the estate.

    He wanted to know who put the letter in the mailbox.

    However, he looked through all the surveince records and found no such person.

    Not even within seven days had anyone approached the letterbox.

    As for seven days ago, when ck Mask and Bane were still preparing for the final battle, it was even more impossible for Kid toe here to deliver the letter.

    It was as if the envelope had suddenly appeared in the letterbox by itself.

    After a while, Bruce stopped browsing, shook his head, and chuckled.

    ¡°Ha, how elusive as ever.¡±

    At this time, he opened the envelope, and there was only a small card inside.

    However, when he saw the picture on the card clearly, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore.

    He saw a cartoon image of the Joker on the card, and the back of the card exined in detail how Talia died ofughing gas.

    That¡¯s right, in addition to the reactor, Mathison also took Talia¡¯s body away.

    After all, the tragic appearance of ¡°Laughing to Death¡± is too recognizable; Anyone can recognise that it is the work of the Joker at a nce.

    Currently, the people of Gotham are too sensitive and haven¡¯t even moved on from Bane¡¯s incident. And you are telling me that the Joker has escaped from the doctor (jailbreak)?

    Good lord, is a universal panic about to happen?

    In the short term, the city can¡¯t afford to be tossed around anymore.

    For the sake of the city¡¯s stability, Phanom Kid could only temporarily hide Talia¡¯s body in the morgue of a Gotham hospital. Judging from the current situation, no one would disturb her here.

    So far, few people are aware of the fact that the Joker is already lurking somewhere in Gotham.

    The few super-criminals that Bane released from Arkham, like ck Mask, actually knew the Joker had escaped from Arkham Asylum before Bane¡¯s act.

    But these viins have tacitly buried this matter in their hearts.

    The Joker¡¯s deterrent power is evident.

    Of course, Mathison can¡¯t hide such a big event

    Hence, he decided to reveal the matter to Batman shortly after.

    Anyway, these two people are destined to be arch-nemeses, let them kill each other. Mathison doesn¡¯t want to be involved with any of these two people.

    ¡°Alfred, I¡¯m going out!¡±

    After reading the letter from Phantom Kid, Bruce¡¯s face was gloomy. He left thest sentence and ran to the Batcave.

    He had to go see Talia¡¯s body.

    Although Phantom Kid should not deceive him in this matter, Bruce must still go to verify.

    At the same time, in the Triskelion of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.

    The leader of the world¡¯srgest secret service, Nick Fury, is now in a virtual meeting with the World Security Council.

    In the director¡¯s office, Fury was facing the holographic projections of the five permanent directors, his expression was not pretty.

    The reason is very simple; this meeting is not to discuss any major event, but a questioning from the Security Council to Fury and S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Terrorists took the entirety of Gotham hostage and threatened a government with nuclear bombs. S.H.I.E.L.D. did nothing during the whole process. And in the end, a thief rescued the city!¡±

    ¡°We have to wonder if the money the World Security Council invests in S.H.I.E.L.D. every year worth it?¡±

    ¡°If the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. is so useless, not even as good as a single man, then we need to have a good discussion about your authority, Mr. Fury.¡±

    A director attacked Fury, and his words were very straightforward.

    He was close to pointing his finger at Fury and saying, ¡°If you can do it, then do it; if you can¡¯t, then get the hell out!¡±

 Chapter 220: The Long-Lost New Reward

    Chapter 220: The Long-Lost New Reward

    Strictly speaking, S.H.I.E.L.D. isn¡¯t to me for doing nothing.

    After all, Bane had a nuke in his hands, and he also upied Wayne Enterprises.

    With Wayne¡¯s high-tech scanning technology, anyone who gets close to Gotham can¡¯t escape his eyes.

    Bane had threatened to detonate a nuclear bomb if anyone approached Gotham.

    Who in the world wouldn¡¯t find that problematic?

    Who would have dared to do anything?

    Since no one dared to imagine that the nuke in Bane¡¯s hands could not be detonated on its own, the Pentagon and S.H.I.E.L.D. had to stay put.

    Not to mention S.H.I.E.L.D., even Iron Man was in the scope of Bane¡¯s targeting.

    In order to prevent Tony Stark from developing some means immune to all existing scanning technologies, Bane required Stark to be under the close watch of the League of Shadows.

    If Bane loses contact with his subordinates, he will directly detonate the nuclear bomb.

    Iron Man was not allowed to go out.

    That¡¯s why Tony didn¡¯t intervene in Gotham events.

    Of course, with Tony¡¯s ability, it was not difficult to hide from Bane¡¯s subordinates.

    It just took more time, and indeed he did.

    It¡¯s a pity that Phantom Kid has already solved this matter before Iron Man can disy his skills.

    The situation with S.H.I.E.L.D. was simr after the Bane thing got out.

    Fury knew that to solve this incident, new technology must be developed.

    Therefore, the research and development department of S.H.I.E.L.D. began to conduct research on stealth Quinjet fighters.

    As of today, the research progress is almost over, and it will be officially put into use in two days.

    At that time, with the various lethal ck technology equipment hidden by S.H.I.E.L.D., a mere League of Shadows will be nothing to them at all.

    However, as soon as Fury was ready to act, the situation was already over in Gotham.

    In less than ten days, the terrorist attack that shocked the world was suppressed.

    With all of this under consideration, the progress of S.H.I.E.L.D. was really not slow, but unfortunately, everything was solve before they could make a move.

    Faced with the questioning of the World Security Council, Fury naturally could only grit his teeth and swallow his insults down his throat.

    He didn¡¯t give any exnation, because there was no way the Council could remove him because of that.

    After all, the American Empire was only one of the five permanent members, and even if it had the greatest authority, it could not determine the attitude of the entire Council.

    After all, Gotham is just a city in the United States, let alone the nuclear bomb didn¡¯t explode. And even if it did explode in the end, the other four directors would likely be cheering secretly in their hearts.

    Therefore, although the impact of the Bane incident was great, it will not actually bring loss to other countries.

    They will only verbally oppose this terrorism.

    Just like now, only the U.S. representative is really using Fury, and the other four are just casually agreeing.

    Of course, all were surprisingly unanimous in their disposition against Bane and the others, never condoning death if they could achieve it.

    He can blow up Gotham today, and he might blow up London tomorrow.

    Fury was impatient, but his face was expressionless. He still had to rely on these big bosses for money, so he could only endure.

    Don¡¯t look at Fury as an American, if you really think he is as simple as an official subordinate of the United States, you are mistaken.

    It is true that he treats the country more favorably in many matters, but it is also true that he secretly despises these high government officials the most.

    Is it still rare for Fury to set up secret bases around the world? Is he really doing this for which government?

    It¡¯s for his own sake.

    Fury doesn¡¯t trust the government at all.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. is having a meeting on one side, and it is not easy on the other.

    Phantom Kid stole the nuclear bomb and sessfully rescued Gotham from the crisis.

    Although Bane and other criminals were not caught by Kid, everyone knows that if Kid hadn¡¯t stolen the nuclear bomb, no one would be able to enter Gotham at all.

    As a result, Phantom Kid¡¯s poprity among the people was growing.

    There are even many people who no longer see Phantom Kid as a criminal but as a superhero.

    With Phantom Kid as a reference, relevant departments such as the FBI and CIA seem of little use.

    ¡°Taxpayers¡¯ money has been wasted by you! What kind of trash federal elites or high-level agents is the tax money we pay feeding?¡±

    Arge mass of people marched through the za in the middle of New York City, holding signs.

    Gotham was too close to them, and as the lockdown was lifted, everything that happened in the city across the bridge was already known.

    Naturally, this greatly shook the citizens of New York; if Bane could stir up chaos in Gotham, how much harder could it be to do the exact same thing in New York?

    They became suspicious of the government¡¯s intelligence services and worried about their safety.

    Anxiety turned into anger.

    Bane secretly brought in a whole army of mercenaries, numbering in the thousands, and the Intelligence Bureau and the Ministry of Defense didn¡¯t notice it at all?

    Talia, who goes by the pseudonym Miranda, popped up from a nk childhood and started a charitable foundation years ago.

    Where did her initial capitale from?

    How could the Treasury Department, the Federal Reserve and the Bureau of Investigation not know about such arge sum of money of unknown origin?

    No need to think, the departments would know!

    But no one cared, and there might even be people who took Bane¡¯s favor and deliberately concealed it.

    It is not difficult for the wise to scratch thisyer, and anger welled up in their hearts.

    What followed was venting.

    Protests are a traditional art form in this country.

    Not only New York, but other states also had protests of varying degrees, but their scale was not asrge as New York.

    After all, the distance between New York and Gotham is too small.

    The march was not just about usations, it was about demands.

    For example, lowering the tax rate, leaders stepping down, protecting the rights of the people¡­

    It¡¯s been a busy time for the government.

    But none of this has anything to do with Mathison.

    He was checking out his reward for stealing the nuclear bomb.

    Although there were not many audiences at the scene at that time, it was shocking enough for people to hear the news. Not to mention that there were many Arkham superviins among Mathison¡¯s opponents.

    The final evaluation will certainly not becking.

    <b> ¡°Stolen Target: Fusion Reactor¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Treasure Value: A+¡±</b>

    <b>¡°Difficulty: Extremely Difficult¡±</b>

    <i>(Easy, Medium, Difficult, Very Difficult, Extremely Difficult, Hellish. Please note that with the improvement of the host¡¯s ability, the difficulty level will also increase ordingly)</i>

    The difficulty rating was beyond Mathison¡¯s expectations. Although this operation was not easy, it actually didn¡¯t give him much trouble.

    The system presumably had taken the Joker¡¯s presence at thest moment into ount, maybe other things. That¡¯s why it gave him a fifth-level difficulty rating.

    <b> ¡°Magnificence: A¡±</b>

    <b> ¡°Final Rating: S!¡±</b>

    Mathison was pleasantly surprised, this was the second time he had received an S-rank rating!

    ?Last time, I got <b>A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands</b>. I wonder what I¡¯ll get this time.?

    ¡°Reward: ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 221: The Essence of Magic

    Chapter 221: The Essence of Magic

    ¡°Hyperbolic Time Chamber: From the world of ¡°Dragon Ball.¡± It is a magical cultivation sanctuary, one year inside is equivalent to one day in the outside world, adjusted by the system, the time house is filled with huge magical elements and is the best cultivation environment for the host.¡±

    ¡°One day outside is one year inside the time house. The host can decide the cultivation time by himself.¡±

    After reading the system¡¯s introduction, Mathison¡¯s eyes shed with joy.

    At first nce, it¡¯s nothing more than providing a year of cultivation time to take Mathison¡¯s magic level to the next level.

    It was not as cost-effective as a direct increase in magic level.

    It was like stealing Queen Elizabeth¡¯s ne and rising to C-rank magic.

    S-level rating should at least result in several levels upgrade at least. Granting him A-level magic power is not much now, isn¡¯t it?

    And given one year, can he really guarantee that he will raise his magic level from C-level to A-level?

    The answer is clearly ¡°no.¡±

    The difference between each level of magic power is terrifyinglyrge. The magic power of C-level is equivalent to ten times the amount of D-level; B-level magic power is 20 times greater than that of C-level; A-level magic power is a terrifying 50 times greater than that of B-level.

    Either way, it¡¯s an immediate way of improving.

    But is this really the case?

    The truth is that the amount of magic power is never equal to the level of a magician!

    Even if he was given S-rank magic power, he would not be able to use S-rank magic.

    He doesn¡¯t know about other magic systems, but from the perspective of the red magic system (Akako Koizumi) and the white magic system (Hogwarts) that the system had rewarded him with,

    The main difficulty in releasing magic is not defined by magic power, but by whether the magician can deeply understand the principles of the magic spell.

    In our impression, magicians are often associated with great wisdom and knowledge, which makes sense.

    There is an even moremon sense-bending truth in the fact that the spells that release magic are not actually hardws!

    Every spell can be, ording to the individual wizard¡¯s different understanding, released in different ways.

    Magicians have held an idea since the beginning of time.

    Who created the first spells?

    The wizards of old.

    So the question arises.

    Why should a spell created by someone from the past be perfect?

    This idea has driven countless magicians to work on improving and innovating spells, enjoying research and experimentation.

    Some will seed, some will fail.

    Although the results may appear to be very different, they may not be the same on the inside.

    This isn¡¯t that different from doing scientific research.

    Why does a theory have to be right?

    The most sacred and correct characteristic of a scientific theory is its falsifiability.

    The reason why the theories are rock solid is that they have been questioned and disproven in countless ways beyond imagination, and even many of their contents have been revised more or less byters.

    At least, so far, there has been no evidence thatpletely disproves them.

    Once found, they will no longer be absolute theories.

    Perhaps magic and science are two opposing fields, but at this point, they have one thing inmon.

    At least to Mathison¡¯s current understanding.

    Of course, it is also possible that the magic he learned was a modified version of the system, which was different from the original version.

    In short, more sufficient magic power may be important, but it will not improve Mathison¡¯s current strength.

    Some people may question: if I put in ten times the magic power in the same low-level magic, wouldn¡¯t its power be increased by dozens or hundreds of times?

    Why else would you say that Mathison is a magician while he is only an ordinary person!

    What a naive way to think.

    Have you ever given thought to such a question?

    If simply piling up magic power can give low-level magic the power of high-level magic, then what is the use of having high-level magic?

    Another question.

    What is the difference between low-level magic and high-level magic?

    Consuming the same magic power, the effect of high-level magic is absolutely iparable to low-level magic.

    Could it be that the quality of magic is higher?

    Well, magic is magic!

    There is no such thing as low, medium, or high quality, magic is essentially a kind of energy.

    And since it¡¯s the same kind of energy, is there really quality to speak of?

    Have you ever seen a situation where the quality of electricity in one¡¯s house is higher than that of yours, and the same household appliances use a one-kilowatt hour of electricity to power your ten-kilowatt hours?

    If you want to say that magic is of a higher quality than electricity, it is quite possible, after all, it is not the same kind of energy.

    Compression of magic power?

    So the question is, what ispressed here, volume, mass?

    What are the pros and cons?

    So we can conclude one thing, that is, the magic power possessed by top magicians and junior magicians is essentially no different. The difference lies in the amount.

    Many magic geniuses havepleted the 30-year journey of ordinary magicians in ten years, and the magic power they have umted is probably only the amount of middle-level magicians.

    But in the perception of all magicians, their strength is that of high-level magicians, even if their magic power is only one-tenth of a high-level magician, they are still high-level magicians!

    The step-by-step promotion of the title of ¡°junior¡± to ¡°senior¡± really requires a long time of hard study and in-depth research.

    The difference between low-level magic and high-level magic is also apparent.

    Low-level magic is realized through the simplest and most direct magic circuit. It is what it looks like.

    Do you want to increase the magic input? Sorry, spell casting failed.

    Instead of thinking about how to add magic power to low-level magic, it is better to create new magic directly.

    When you have a new spell, you start to get tired of it consuming too much magic and start toplicate the magic circuits of the new spell, which in turn leads you to develop a whole new spell.

    Eventually, an advanced spell is born.

    The process in the middle is definitely not something that can be exined in a few words.

    In short, for the current Mathison, the one-year cultivation time freely given by the Hyperbolic Time Chamber is definitely more useful than upgrading magic power.

    The way to receive the Hyperbolic Time Chamber is different from all the previous rewards. It is impossible to conjure a room out of thin air. That is too eye-catching.

    ording to the system¡¯s hints, if the year is not used up, Mathison can enter and leave the Hyperbolic Time Chamber at any time.

    When he wants to enter the time chamber, he only needs to think about it and he will be automatically teleported to the different dimensions where it is located.

    Mathison was in Gotham¡¯s home base at the moment, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen.

    So he decided to go directly to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber to experience it now.

    However, when Mathison was about to act on this idea, he suddenly stopped.

    He thought of something very important.

    A person in particr¡­

 Chapter 222: The Ancient One!

    Chapter 222: The Ancient One!

    Ancient one!

    As a transcendent being in charge of the Time Stone, there are few things she cannot tolerate.

    But ying with time must be one of them.

    In Avengers 4, even Banner was looking for the Ancient One to borrow the time gem, but he was rejected. If it wasn¡¯t because she heard that it was Doctor Strange¡¯s idea, no matter how Banner persuaded her, the Ancient One would not have agreed.

    If she finds out that Mathison is speeding up time recklessly, she might truly have a negative reaction towards that.

    This is not the same thing as being able to cast magic by oneself, such a trivial matter can¡¯t be detected by Kamar-Taj at all, let alone the sorcerer supreme.

    Therefore, Mathison would not be too surprised if the Ancient One doesn¡¯te to knock on his door.

    After all, it¡¯s a normal thing that the system can shield Mathison from being detected by supreme figures.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be an out-of-ordinary thing to protect oneself from being detected by the Ancient One.

    It is a pity that the system does not have any instructions, and Mathison does not know whether it has this property or not.

    Mathison has always had a fluke mindset.

    He is just an ordinary thief who understands some magic, and those great gods should not care about him.

    But the Hyperbolic Time Chamber obviously can¡¯t be taken so lightly.

    Although the Hyperbolic Time Chamber should have its own time and space, it is impossible to guarantee that it will not be noticed by the Ancient One.

    A conservative guess is that the Time Chamber does not belong to the earth¡¯s dimension, and it may be beyond the scope of application of the time gem, so it should not be regarded as ying with time.

    But would he be considered a dimensional invader?

    This would be even worse!

    Thinking of this, Mathison couldn¡¯t help frowning, there was no such part in the description of the system at all that exins this.

    More importantly, he was not sure what kind of attitude the Ancient One would have towards him.

    Does he want to take the risk?

    He thought about it for a long time,

    Mathison still decided to give it a try. After all, he didn¡¯t do anything to harm the world.

    Even if the Ancient One found out that he was desecrating time, she might not take action against him.

    The settlement of Bane¡¯s incident means that 2011 ising to an end.

    And in 2012, the first big event of the Avengers will take ce, the Battle of New York!

    He just doesn¡¯t know how many months are left.

    This is the best time to maximize his strength.

    After making up his mind, Mathison silently went to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber in his mind.

    A sh of light was seen, and Mathison¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace.

    Almost as soon as Mathison disappeared, a golden ring of sparkles appeared without warning.

    The ring started out small and gradually becamerger until it was able to allow humans to walk through.

    In fact, this is indeed a portal.

    At this time, a bald woman wearing a yellow robe with a strange ne around her neck stepped out of the portal and entered Mathison¡¯s secret room.

    The ne was golden, but its material could not be defined. a spherical object that looked like a closed eyeball was hung on it.

    She looked around the room and nodded.

    Although the lights were dim and the walls rtively damaged, the ground is clean and there is almost no dust.

    All kinds of tools are ced very neatly, and it can be seen that the owner of this ce takes care of them often.

    This secret room is a temporary stronghold established by Mathison in New York.

    The location is in the basement of an abandoned warehouse in Brooklyn.

    Not long after Mathison and Barbara arrived in New York, he found an opportunity to rent the warehouse.

    In the beginning, the original owner of this warehouse almost thought he had met a fool¡­

    The Ancient One looked at the house with gusto. If it were only for the cleanliness of the house, of course, it was impossible to attract her.

    What really made the Ancient One stop and observe was that she could see the fluctuation of magical elements in the basement.

    ¡°Someone just opened the door to an unknown dimension here¡­¡±

    ¡°Did the mage who lives here do it?¡±

    ¡°When did New York have such a powerful mage¡­¡±

    Sure enough, the moment Mathison entered the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, this was detected by the Ancient One.

    The Ancient One opened her hands and held the Eye of Agamotto hanging on her chest.

    The tightly closed eyes of Agamato slowly opened, and a gleam of green light burst out.

    From the Ancient One¡¯s perspective, the surrounding environment has undergone drastic changes. She is checking what happened in the basement not long ago.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    The Ancient One let out a soft hum in surprise.

    Just less than a minute ago, someone disappeared from the basement.

    But she couldn¡¯t even see who this person was!

    Attice-like blur of countless translucent squaresbined to obscure the entire body of the originator.

    The Ancient One finally frowned. She manipted the time gem within the Eye of Agamotto to continue going back towards the past.

    But no matter how long she went backwards in time, she could only find the shadow of this mysterious man who just walked into the basement, and then the past before that was surprisingly nk.

    There was no such person in the history of the past!

    There are only a handful of mages who can open the door to different dimensions alone and hide their appearance from being probed. Although there is only a handful of them in the entire universe, they are not absent. Aside from the Ancient One on the earth, there are only a few.

    Compared with these people, Kaecilius, who can only connect to the dark dimension through sacrificial rituals, is not worth mentioning at all.

    the Ancient One silently thought about a few names in her mind.

    ¡°Could it be Agatha?¡±

    As soon as the name shed through the Ancient One¡¯s mind, she shook her head, it shouldn¡¯t be this person.

    Agatha Harkness is one of the oldest witches on earth, but she¡¯s a mage from the UK, not the same system as Kamar-Taj.

    Agatha is very powerful. She was originally a white mage, but after she obtained the dark book that records all the ck magic in the world, she threw herself into the camp of ck magic.

    Now being hunted down as a traitor by white mages all over the world, she can¡¯t open the door of dimension at the risk of exposing herself.

    With the protection of the dark book, even the Ancient One couldn¡¯t find where Agatha was. She didn¡¯t need to take the risk and escape to another dimension.

    Moreover, the short moment just now was enough for the Ancient One to feel the aura of that unknown dimension, which was definitely not the dark dimension.

    If Agatha, filled with ck magic, goes to a dimension other than the dark dimension, this would be her demise.

    ¡°Could it be Merlin¡­ It¡¯s unlikely. This old guy is veryzy. He doesn¡¯t even bother to leave London, and he won¡¯t be interested in going to other dimensions.¡±

    It¡¯s unknown if he is the strongest, but Merlin is the oldest living mage on earth, and the Ancient One used to often ask him for advice during her youth.

    He is azy and mysterious magician, the only thing he has done in his life is to raise the legendary King Arthur.

    Suddenly, the Ancient One thought of a ?????????????? who was very likely to do this kind of thing.

    Thinking of this person, the Ancient One¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    ¡°John¡­¡±

 Chapter 223: To my Shock, Captain America is not Dead!

    Chapter 223: To my Shock, Captain America is not Dead!

    No one knows where the Ancient One has gone, and no one knows that the Ancient One has been here¡­

    On the other side¡­

    S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, in the Office of the Director of the Triskelion Building.

    After Fury fully epted the concerns and condolences from the World Security Council, the online meeting came to an end.

    In fact, Fury knows what these people think.

    They don¡¯t care whether Gotham will be destroyed in the end, anyway, they are not the ones who will get affected the most.

    What¡¯s more, the main business of S.H.I.E.L.D. is to deal with supernatural events. Strictly speaking, Bane is not their scope of work at all.

    It¡¯s just that Bane¡¯s threat to the government by hijacking a nuclear bomb has too much influence, and it has caused an uproar around the world, so S.H.I.E.L.D. was naturally not indifferent to it.

    However, Phantom Kid moved too fast, making the elite S.H.I.E.L.D. agents appear useless.

    Those who can serve as the five permanent members of the Security Council cannot be fools. They know that Fury has made no big mistakes.

    They just want to use this pretext to put pressure on Fury to cut expenses.

    Because S.H.I.E.L.D. needs too much funding; its annual funding is even more than the annual GDP of many countries!

    When Alexander was the governor, S.H.I.E.L.D. was already a huge gold swallower.

    No one expected Fury to be more ruthless than him after he came to power, asking for more money every year!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. cane up with ck technology products that surpass the times every year, maybe one day the World Security Council will break up S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡®s organization.

    Especially in the past two years, Fury wanted to study the infinite energy in the Cosmic Cube and master it and has also formted a series of research and development ns.

    In order to study this Cosmic Cube, the carrier of space gem, the funds needed are absolutely astronomical.

    This has ced considerable financial pressure on the World Security Council.

    It is a pity that the Security Council has a good abacus, and Fury is not a fool. Facing the above usations, he took them one by one, but as long as the word ¡°money¡± is mentioned, Fury can¡¯t be reduced if he bites to death.

    Are you ming us for our ineffectiveness? Simple, the reason is that we are short of money. And who is willing to work for us if we are short on money? You have the full ability; you can make S.H.I.E.L.D. close its agency or flourish, at the same time!

    As for now, curse S.H.I.E.L.D. as much as you like!

    ?Anyway, I have been the director for so many years, and I have many hidden secrets in my mind. It is not something you can change if you want!?

    ?I have no fear!?

    Of course, Fury can¡¯t say these words, but that¡¯s the truth.

    In the end, the Security Council still failed to get any benefits from Fury, but after scolding and venting, it was not without gain.

    After cutting off the online meeting, Fury rested in a chair with a nk face; interacting with the politicians is tiring and disgusting.

    ¡°Bzzz~¡±

    Suddenly, the mobile phone on Fury¡¯s desk vibrated. Someone is calling him.

    Fury picked it up and saw that it was Coulson.

    ¡°Coulson, have you found the wreck of the Valkyrie from that year?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, it was discovered by a Russian oil expedition, our team has thoroughly examined everything inside¡­ You must have no idea what we found in it.¡±

    Speaking of this, Coulson¡¯s tone trembled inexplicably. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because of the freezing air of the North Pole or uncontroble emotion.

    Fury¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this, ¡°Coulson, you know I don¡¯t like anyone to screw with me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir, it¡¯s just that our discovery is so exciting, and I¡¯m sure the whole world will be shocked by it!¡±

    Fury was even more puzzled. Isn¡¯t it an oil tanker that has been missing for many years, how is it now big news?

    ¡°Did you find the wreckage of an alien spaceship or something?¡±

    ¡°No, more exciting than that, we¡¯ve found America¡¯s spiritual symbol ¨C Captain America!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on the Valkyrie, he¡¯s still alive!¡±

    Coulson refrained from his surging inner report.

    ¡°Although he has been frozen here for more than 70 years, he is not dead! The medical team has repeatedly confirmed this fact, but the conditions here are too rudimentary to wake him up on the spot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Captain America is still alive?!¡±

    Fury¡¯s eyes widened. The news is too surprising.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. has been working on finding Captain America for decades, and it never gave up even when Fury came to power.

    It¡¯s not that they believe that Captain America is not dead, but they hope to find his body and study the super-soldier serum through Captain America¡¯s DNA.

    Therefore, whenever something happens over the North Pole, S.H.I.E.L.D. will send someone to check it first.

    He really didn¡¯t think that Captain America was still alive.

    ¡°Coulson, send the captain¡¯s body¡­ to the headquarters as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°I will, sir.¡±

    After that, Coulson hung up the phone to arrange an escort mission.

    Captain America has the dual identity of the American spiritual symbol and the perfect super-soldier and has an extremely terrifying reputation in this world.

    It¡¯s unknown how many people are coveting the super-soldier serum in this world. S.H.I.E.L.D. must move fast and keep it strictly confidential.

    ¡°Hopefully, Coulson can sessfully send the captain back.¡±

    ¡°If Captain America can really be resurrected, then that n should be brought forward¡­¡±

    Fury was lost in thought.

    After a while, he picked up the phone again and dialed a special line number.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    The other party questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, you immediately transfer Dr. Selvig ¡®there¡¯ in full secrecy.¡±

    Fury gave an order.

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    The next day.

    Mathison¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the basement of the abandoned warehouse.

    Different from entering the Hyperbolic Time Chamber before, this time, his movements werepletely stealthy, hence he didn¡¯t rm the Ancient One.

    After some consideration, Mathison decided to directly spend a lot of time in the hyperbolic time chamber.

    He has twenty-four hours of use, and this time he directly used twenty-three hours.

    Only thest hour was left.

    Converted to the time in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, it is about half a month.

    Mathison intends to use the remaining time as a life-saving trump card. If he gets exhausted, he will directly transfer himself into the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and wille out in a full state after a few minutes.

    Through yesterday¡¯s experience, teleporting into the spiritual time room was an instant thing, and Mathison felt no dy at all.

    Perhaps only a being of the Ancient One¡¯s level can detect the abnormality at that moment, but beings of this level are not something that Mathison can currently handle.

    In the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, full of rich magic elements, he trained for nearly a year.

    Mathison¡¯s magic level has changed drastically from a day ago.

    His magic power has increased to the B-level, and it is possible for him now to use severalrge-scale magic in a row without difficulty.

    Mathison finally has enough confidence to deal with the uing battle in New york.

    He has a bold idea¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!